《Wolf you Up!》


 Chapter 1 - 00.Prologue

    Eden was basking in the hot pools. Once will not hurt, he had taken great care of his fur, using his best products to clean it and make it shine. He looked down at the golden coat and a smile appeared on his lips as he saw the reflections of the sun.


    Bursts of laughter caught his attention and he turned his head to the group of omegas heckling in the water. The shine of their pristine white coats dispelled his smile and the young werewolf nervously let down his fur. He grabbed his bath things and got up from the rock where he had settled to better capture the heat.


    Eden jumped from one stone to stone, and reach the shore. He shook his body to remove water which was still flowing between his fur in large drops. The laughter he heard was immediately followed by whispers that made the omega uncomfortable. Clutching his bathing basket against him, he hurried to leave the hot pools. He walked along the walls of the cave and turned before the meals room and down the hallway that led to his room. He pushed back the curtain to clear his way and walked into the only place he felt comfortable in.


    His room was nothing fancy. A bed made of animal skins meticulously cleaned and stacked by colors to create the softest and most beautiful furs, a wooden wardrobe and chest of drawers, shelves crumbling with books telling the stories of his family, the werewolf, and more important the story of his pack, Bloodhood. The oldest and most powerful pack in the country.


    He put the basket full of soaps in a corner of the dresser and opened a side of the wardrobe to grab a towel and wipe up the remaining water. He positioned himself in front of the mirror, studying his reflection with a sad pout. As his mood hit rock bottom a hand slammed hard on his back. With a yelp, Eden turned his head towards the culprit who had probably just moved one, or even two discs of his spine.


    "Dante, what the fuck is your problem? Do you have any idea how much force you have in your hand, you brainless Hulk? ", shooting daggers with his eyes.


    "Don''t blame me. I was just trying to get rid of all his negative vibes that threatened to overwhelm you."


    "Knock it off! Nothing else to do but piss me off? "Eden replied, trying to rub his back.


    "No, I''m free as the air. Today is your big day, except for a minority, spoiling alert I am not part of it, everyone is requisitioned for the banquet. No tour of duty or hunt for me, "said the young werewolf with the light gray fur, dropping onto his friend''s bed.


    "Big day, my ass! Everyone is waiting for me to screw up. Nobody wants a dark-robed omega. "Eden added, mumbling.


    "Difference has its charm!" Dante replied, scrutinizing him with one eye. "I''m sure you will find a strong, manly alpha who will choose you to be his mate."


    "Yeah, in my dreams. Nobody wants me, you know it, I know it, everybody knows it. "


    Dante stared at the omega who opened the wardrobe to grab some clothes and shifted before getting dressed.


    "Your father is going to be mad if you walk into the banquet in your human form."


    "Yeah, well it''s better than coming in and being judged by the whole hall as a lost cause, just because I''m not the average omega."


    Dante bit his tongue and didn''t reply this time. He knew that no matter what he said, Eden wouldn''t hear him. The young man stuck his head through the v-neck of a black cotton t-shirt. He was grabbing a boxer when Dante disturbed him again.


    "Usually, isn''t it the boxer first? I mean... It''s just a matter of not showing off your. You know... Everything?"


    "Get lost, Dante!" Eden said with a murderous look.


    Surrender to his friend''s mood, the young man left the room leaving Eden to his preparations. The Omega searched in the wardrobe and his face lit up when he found what he was looking for. He pulled out a pair of beige chinos pants and pulled them on. The garment hugged his buttocks and his waist perfectly. Eden tucked the t-shirt inside the pants and completed his outfit with a simple silver square buckle belt. Satisfied with his look, he lifted his eyes to his face in the mirror.


    His skin glowed with good health, the result of his bath, and the extra care he had taken to his appearance for the day''s event. His long blonde lashes fluttered as he checked for dust or creases in his clothes. The young man then brought his face up to the mirror. He detailed his features and smiled. Yeah. That way he was confident.


    If his appearance as a werewolf was Eden''s great complex, the youngster had nothing to be ashamed of his human form. Although a little taller than the other omegas, he had a firm, slender body where muscles were discreetly drawn, which gave him a charm and sensuality he learned to master years ago. A long, straight nose planted in the middle of his perfectly symmetrical face with an almost unreal androgynous beauty. Angelic blonde curls framed his face and his delicate features were as beautiful as any ephebe. As a human Eden turned many heads. He pursed his peachy pink lips and slightly slam his cheeks to accentuate their color to muster his courage.


    No matter what happens, tonight he''s going to find an alpha! The future of Bloodhood depends on it.

 Chapter 2 - 01.Another Rejection

    The old alpha''s voice was monotonous. Only a few students managed to keep motivated and have their eyes open after an hour of class with the passionate yet soporific history teacher. The entire class of twenty-seven teenage werewolves seemed to be under the influence of a sleep spell. Yawn, haggard eyes for the most part, and quiet sleep behind their notebooks for the more daring.


    The words of the salt-and-pepper coat wolf were clouded by the screeching of chalk on the blackboard while he wrote down the work to be done for the next class. He had just finished tracing the last word when the bells rang out in perfect sync.


    At the shrill sound of the bell, a student jumped. He almost fell from his seat and his voice rose above the stillness, uttering an incomprehensible stream of words.


    With a wrinkled nose and a pinched mouth in a grimace of utter disapproval, a teenage boy with the profile of Adonis turned to the disruptive element.


    "God! Dante, stop making a fool of yourself please!" he blurted out, glaring at his neighbor who was wiping away the trickle of drool that had run down his chin with the back of his hand.


    "Sorry?" Dante said, sheepishly. Several of their classmates looked at them amusedly. One yelled across the classroom.


    "Oi, Dante, what''s the hell were you dreaming of for you to jump off your seat like that?"


    "I don''t know," the beta replied, scratching the back of his head in embarrassment. He glanced at the board where the professor had left his instructions for the next time. "Probably the Big Bloodshed?" He said in a small voice, redirecting his attention to the old alpha who was glaring at him.


    "Nice try, Mr. Rivers, but your responsiveness will get you nowhere. Come see me as I pass you the extra assignment you are going to work on to make up for the lesson you missed."


    Several laughs erupted and Dante Rivers heaved a disappointed sigh. He watched out of the corner of his eye as his friend was tidying up his things without paying him the slightest attention.


    "Sorry Eden, can you wait for me a while?"


    Eden Bloodhood turned his head towards him and his gaze instantly softened. How can he blame his friend knowing that he''s tired because of the chores he did before going to class this morning? Their pack, Bloodhood, was among the most embedded in the lore of ancient times.


    The way they live was pretty similar to the first werewolves'' daily life. This meant that the werewolves in their pack, as soon as their rank was assigned, had to fulfill their role and help organize the pack, in addition to their everyday occupation.


    For high school students like them, it could quickly become hellish. Rise before dawn for picking and hunting, when it is not the late-night watchtowers to guard borders, repel rogues or even combat training. Their alpha, Silver Bloodhood was well known to be ruthless to members who dare to slack off.


    At least that''s the case for all members except omegas like Eden. As an omega, the lowest rank in a pack, the teenager had it pretty easy. Considered weak although this was not the case, most tasks were off-limits to him. Thus, Eden displayed a sympathetic smile on his face while following his friend who was dragging his feet to their teacher.


    He stared for a few seconds at Dante''s bent back as he listened to the old alpha berating him for his behavior in class while shoving several handouts in his hand.


    He walked out of the classroom and leaned against the wall near the door to wait for his classmate and packmate.


    Dante left the classroom, shoulders even lower than when Eden had left him.


    "I don''t know how I''m going to do all of this. I''m on-call duty until late tonight. "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll help you. We will go to the library after the lunch break. What is the theme of your assignment? "


    The two classmates advanced in the hallway slaloming between the students who took advantage of the break to discuss and keep up to date with gossip. Eden''s shoulder hit a young girl''s who squeaked at the light touch. He snapped his head at the sound, giving her a concerned look. Frowning, he leaned over her as he saw her wince in pain. The frail teenager had her hand laying on the space between the shoulder and the base of the neck. Eden saw a bandage sticking out of her hand and immediately apologized.


    "Is everything alright?"


    "Yeah, it''s nothing, my mark is just still fresh."


    Eden noticed the distress pheromones that she had immediately emitted and laid his eyes on the bandage that covered the mark of commitment of his packmate. He remembered her name and the announcement of his engagement with a dominant of an allied pack.


    Startled by her own pheromones, the omega female blocked her scent and apologized before giving him a shy smile. One of her friends glared at Eden before gently grabbing her by the shoulders to pull her away. He watched the three young girls walk away and he swallowed the lump in his throat.


    "It''s not like I did it on purpose," Eden muttered.


    Nervously, he slid his hand in his jeans pocket and pulled out his smartphone, unlocking the touchscreen. Eden sighed when he noticed the lack of notification. He put the device away before returning to Dante, who was waiting for him a few steps away.


    Without a word, the beta and omega resumed their way to their next classroom. It was their last hour of class before lunch break and they were going to have to suffer from an hour of advanced calculus. Dante entered the classroom and sat on a seat in the last row. Planted on the threshold of the door, Eden let out a long sigh.


    "I already feel like shit. I wish I could go back home already. "


    "I''m sorry to hear that. Well, it''ll only save you a few minutes of my class, but you can already pick up today''s assignments for me, Mr. Bloodhood."


    Startled by the voice, Eden turned his head to his teacher. A small omega with cyan blue eyes gave them a mischievous smile.


    "Hello," the professor continued. He raised an eyebrow in a silent request for his student to clear his way.


    "Oh sorry. Go ahead, Mister Meadow! ", Said Eden, flustered.


    The teacher, still in his twenties, walked briskly into the classroom. The hubbub died down immediately. Eden made his way between the tables and placed his bag on the table next to her friend and, without delay, got down to pick up the assignments.


    The class had started twenty minutes already, and miraculously most of the students were paying much more attention than the class before. The clear and cheerful voice of the Omega Professor explained in detail the steps in solving an equation.


    In his pocket, Eden''s phone vibrated. The two brief vibrations were enough to completely break his concentration.


    Checking that the professor wasn''t looking in his direction, he took the device out of his pocket and turned on the screen. His heart pounded in his chest when he saw the sender''s name. His father. The Alpha of Bloodhood. Eden''s finger trembled and paused for a moment then, he touched the digital rectangle. His message application window opened to display the text. He scanned the few lines and his eyes started to burn. Eden''s mouth went dry and his chest tightened. The heat increased in his eyes as the omega hyperventilated.


    "Eden!"


    The teenager turned his head to his friend who had just yelled his name along with his teacher. His trembling fingers let go of the phone, which fell to the floor, shattering the screen in the process. Erik Meadow ran to his student who was having more and more difficulty in breathing. The rest of his classmates were blocking their noses and mouths to mask the pheromone of distress that had just exploded and suddenly dispersed throughout the room.


    Eden didn''t hear what his teacher was saying. The older omega was now on his knees next to him, a worried look on his face. Eden was in distress. The male omega was in pain and he didn''t know how to calm himself down. He had lost control of his pheromones, sending out a distress signal that saturated the air in the classroom.


    Eden''s breathing quickened and his chest tightened a little more. Just before it all went dark, he saw the school nurse walking through the doorway.


    When he opened his eyes, the omega was in its nest, surrounded by scents that calmed and made him feel good. He recognized the scents of his family and friends emerging from the blankets arranged in a pattern only he could understand. Eden buried his nose in the layers of fabrics to inhale their mixed scents. A fragile smile crept on his lips. His eyelids fluttered as he noticed the presence of another scent wafting through the room. TTh scent of an alpha. The only one able to appease Eden when he was in distress. Silver Bloodhood was sitting with folded arms in a chair waiting for his son to wake up. When his eyes met his omega son''s, a loving smile lit his face.


    "Eden".


    The alpha''s smile was instantly gone and replaced with pure worry. "You''ve lost control of your pheromones, Son. It was my fault, I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have told you such news over the phone. "


    "No, Dad! No ! Don''t apologize, it''s my fault. I should have controlled myself or just waited until I got home to look at your message. I was too curious. " He finished with a nervous laugh. Eden straightened up and sat down in his nest, silent. There was a sadness on his face that hurt the alpha.


    "Son¡­" he said softly. He watched the teenager who started to fiddle his fingers nervously and his heart sank again. He reached out and leaned over to rest it on the top of his son''s head and gently stroked his hair.


    "Did White Stone''s alpha explain why they turned down the mating offer?"


    "Eden¡­"


    "If they tell me what they don''t like about me, maybe I can ..."


    "Eden!"


    The teenager startled and brought his knees closer to his chest before wrapping his arms around them.


    "Eden, son. You don''t have to change. This pack doesn''t know what they lose by refusing to let their future alpha mate with you. It''s their loss, not yours, so don''t dare to think that you are missing out on anything. Did you forget what I told you? You are¡­ " He motioned his chin to encourage his son to speak.


    "The most extraordinary of all omegas," replied Eden with a slight laugh.


    "Exactly! And those who do not see it, too bad for them. You don''t have to prove anything to anyone. You are perfect as you are, inside and outside."


    "But I have to find an alpha to protect the pack. If I can''t find ... "


    "You''re going to find your other half," Silver cut in. "There is no hurry, Son. I''m here and I''m not ready to retire yet. You can take your time and forget without regret all those alphas morons who don''t see your worth and how wonderful you are. The only thing you need to worry about is finding someone who deserves you. That''s all that matters to me. "


    His hand cupped the cheek of the young man who nuzzle to the mark of affection and rubbed his cheek against the palm of the alpha. Silver cranked up his comfort pheromones a bit and stayed next to his son for a few more minutes.


    A slight knock at the entrance to his room caught the attention of both father and son. Eden raised his head. An uneasy Dante was standing in the doorway, swinging his weight from foot to foot. The alpha frowned, and immediately the young beta explained.


    "It won''t be long before I''m leaving on my shift, so I wanted to check if Eden is doing better." He had finished his sentence by half hiding behind the curtain that blocked the entrance to Eden''s room.


    Silver rolled his eyes but couldn''t help but smile. He got up to take his leave.


    Dante let the alpha pass and slipped inside his childhood friend''s basement. With a shy look, he asked permission for the omega to climb into his nest. Eden shifted to make room for him and the young beta slipped by his side as his arms locked him in a comforting embrace.


    "You scared the hell out of me, ass hat."


    "Sorry." Silence fell between them and Eden was the one who broke it. "They refused the mating offer."


    "I know."


    "I can already see the gossip coming tomorrow at school. ''The broken Omega of the Bloodhood pack has been rejected again''. I bet everyone at school already knows. "


    "You''re not a broken omega and we don''t care what those assholes think," Dante snapped. His hand squeezed Eden''s shoulder and the teenager sniffed softly.


    "Yeah you''re right, we don''t care.." Eden rested his head on his friend''s shoulder and closed his eyes.

 Chapter 3 - 02.The Day After

    Eden woke up like every day with the first rays of the sun and his eyes opened on the ceiling of his bedroom. Despite the darkness still present, he could easily make out the smooth stone texture above him and even the slightest roughness. The advantage of being a mythological creature with overdeveloped senses.


    The teenager straightened up and stretched for a long time to dispel the fatigue from his body. He wiggled his way out the covers of his nest[1] and put his feet on the floor of his small personal space. The omega spent a few minutes arranging his nest following rules and criteria only he knew, and walked away once everything is done. Eden strode towards the entrance of his cave and stopped behind the brown curtain that protected him from prying eyes.


    It might sound strange to many even among the werewolves, but Bloodhood was a traditional pack. This meant that the members of his pack live in a cave.


    To be fair, the place where they lived was more of a town hewn in the rock than a mere cave. There was enough space to house the few hundred members of the most powerful pack in the area. Everything was organized and thought out so that the members could live following their time and with their values.


    Modernity had its place, although it bowed to the restrictions and rules of the pack. Also, electricity and even some household appliances were used to improve everyone''s daily life. These conveniences rubbed shoulders with the harshness of a way of life that the Alpha, Silver Bloodhood, wanted to be as close as possible to that of the very early werewolves.


    The meat of animals that were hunted on the estate was kept in refrigerators and freezers according to the stocks and the needs of the pack. No television or recreational device had made its way through the maze of corridors and more or less large interconnected caves.


    Running water was only available for the toilets and instead of modern showers several hot baths were available supplied by natural sources. It allow the members to socialize during this moment which was also a moment of relaxation, especially for submissives [2] as omegas. Everything that came from modern society had to be natural and environmentally friendly. Bloodhood Pack accepts nothing that disrupts or harms the land they harbor and provides them with whatever is necessary for their survival.


    Cultivating the land wasn''t allowed so as not to exhaust the soil. Only hunting and picking were allowed to never take more than necessary, but also to perpetuate social ties, roles, and hierarchy within the pack.


    Another important point, for security reasons and even if the link [3] was the preferred means of communication between the packmates, the members of Bloodhood had the right to own a cell phone. However, for dominants [4] and middle ranks [5], the device was mostly out of reach due to the many chores and obligations that keep them busy throughout the day.


    The Omega walked as quietly as possible and pushed the curtain aside before sticking his head out into the hallway. A few whispered voices testified that several dominants were ready to take their turn on duty and start their day.


    Eden loosened the belt of the shorts he had slept with and shifted before getting rid of the garment which he threw into the woven basket inside his room. He smoothed down his golden fur. His fluffy tail wrapped around his right leg, a habit he had since birth that betrayed his stress and earned him teasing from his parents and friends. When he was sure that the way was cleared, he snuck out of his room.


    He walked past his parents'' room before taking the long hallway that gathered the rooms of the unmated omegas. He quickly emerged into the meals room, which he walked through without even stopping. He was approaching the exit when a voice called out to him.


    "I thought you would have passed by today."


    He turned back to where the voice originated, and a smile spread across his face. An omega female in her early forties with a white dress dotted with cherry red spots on the bust looked over him.


    "I thought I was going to catch my breakfast today, just to avoid the meal room later"


    "Eden," she reprimanded softly.


    "I know, Mom, it''s just ..."


    He was holding his arm in embarrassment, and the woman understood everything he dared not say. She sighed and smiled again.


    "OK. But only because I know how difficult it was for you yesterday. "


    His face suddenly lit up and a broad smile appeared on his face. His tail, smooth and silky, no longer wrapped around his leg and swayed side to side behind him in a loose, graceful motion. His canines bit into the flesh of his full lips, and the omega female melted at his expression of intense joy.


    "I said okay, but¡­" Snow Bloodhood dragged her last word. "Dante!"


    "Yes, ma''am!" The beta replied immediately, emerging from its hiding place a few steps away. The two omegas refrained from laughing, biting their lips.


    "I would like you to go with Eden. I allow you to go near the river northwest of the cave, no further, have I made myself understood? "


    "Perfectly, ma''am", yelped the teenager.


    Without waiting any longer, the beta grabbed his friend''s hand, his face as serious as if on some momentous mission. The two werewolves trotted along, hand in hand, and reached the icy stream of water in barely a quarter of an hour. A fine dew covered the vegetation and a part of the orange circle of light was still hidden behind the horizon.


    The omega was the first to enter the water. He moved against the current, positioning himself in a passage deep enough for the water to reach above his knees. Eden remained motionless for a moment, waiting for a prey. And he didn''t have to wait long. One of the advantages of living in total harmony with nature is that nature gives it back to them.


    Most of the rivers and lakes in their area were rich in fish. All of the water points in the area were meeting places for many of the animals that lived in Bloodhood''s territory.


    Eden''s eye, sharpened by years of practice, caught the brief reflection of sunlight on the scales of a trout. His senses awakened, his ears began to move to pick up the slightest noise, no matter how slight. He narrowed his eyes as if to focus better and spotted the exact position where a fish had entrenched himself. Dante watched his packmate lick his lips in anticipation.


    Hands already submerged in water to limit the chances of his prey''s flight, Eden deployed his claws when he felt the slippery contact with the scales of the fish. They pierced the body of the animal and Eden straightened up, proud and satisfied to brandish his first catch. Dante waved back to his friend who seemed to enjoy this moment. The beta seeing that the omega was doing very well without him, fell backward, his hands behind his head, and closed his eyes.


    Eden shook him almost an hour later. The sun was now far above the horizon line and beside his side, he saw a small pile of fish, freshly caught and cleaned.


    The omega motioned for his friend to attack as he bit into the orange-rose pulpit. His eyes twinkled and Dante pursed his lips to suppress the smile that formed on his mouth as his friend''s tail wagged furiously behind him.


    They returned to the cave shortly after and made their way to the dining hall where several dominants were seated around the long, chipped stone table. Seated according to their rank, the werewolves present was sharing the morning meal. Dominants at the highest ranks were seated closest to the Alpha and his mate, the Luna. The omegas, on the other hand, huddled together at the end of the table, chatting with each other without interfering with the Doms.


    Eden hated this hierarchy within the werewolves. Mainly because it was told he was weak because of his omega status even though he wasn''t at all. When they entered the meals room, conversations died down almost immediately.


    The sudden silence caught the attention of the Alpha who looked up at his son. The young man met the gaze of the werewolf with the deep black fur dotted with golden spots on the chest. The color was the same as Eden''s coat, and the boy would have been proud of this heritage if he had not been born omega.


    He quickened his pace, and almost ran to reach the hallway that led to his room.


    Back in his little bubble, Eden could finally breathe again. He heard Dante announce from behind the curtain that he would be waiting in the hall in about thirty minutes. A hand placed on the chest to calm his breathing, Eden began his pep talk.


    "It''s going to be okay, it''s only a perfectly normal day. After all, this isn''t the first time you''ve been in public after being rejected. You''re going to get over it and face it the best you can as always. " He chuckled nervously and walked over to the wooden cabinet.


    The Omega opened the door and rummaged through the different shelves for an outfit that would boost his mood not up to par and, his choice made, he got his clothes neatly folded on the edge of the dresser. He grabbed the basket with his bath gear before heading to the hot pool he knew was the least crowded at this time of day.


    Once in the bathroom, he put his things on the ledge and without hesitation stepped into the water. The temperature of the water soothed him immediately. He soaked for a moment, letting his thoughts drift, before returning to the edge where his things were. He climbed up to sit up and grabbed the soap before lathering it between his paws. He gently rubbed his face and neck and continued with the rest of his body, enjoying covering with foam and rubbing each portion of his fur, to the tip of his tail.


    Once finished, Eden dived into the water to rinse himself off. When he came out, several omegas were going in. He pulled himself up out of the water and grabbed his bath basket, then scowled to remove most of the water. When he heard the muffled laughter, he ran toward the exit.


    Eden went back to his room and dried himself thoroughly with a towel. Satisfied, he shifted to his human form, put on some boxers before getting dressed. He put on an emerald green long-sleeved sweatshirt and a black sleeveless hoodie with black jeans.


    When he stood in front of the mirror to check his reflection, he met the gaze of a teenager with honey eyes. He liked his eyes, which sometimes took on an amber hue when he let himself be carried away by his emotions because they were the same as his father''s. A few drops of water escaped from the cherub blond curls that framed his face. Although fall was already there, the temperatures were still pleasant, so he decided to let his hair air dry and went to join Dante.


    When he arrived at the main entrance, the beta was in the midst of a discussion with a girl dressed in raw jeans with frayed hems topping black Timberland boots. A light grey hoodie swallowed her body and her forms. Eden grinned when he saw the ponytail with the bright red strands of hair waving to the rhythm of the young girl''s discussion.


    "Hello, Cherry!"


    "Yo!" Replied the omega female, reaching out to exchange her special greeting with Eden. She smiled with all her teeth before grabbing her friend by the neck and heading to the school bus pick-up point. Eden looked out at Dante from the corner of his eyes. The beta''s cheeks were returning to their usual color, and Eden scoffed inwardly.


    The three high school students arrived near the bus pick-up point and the discussions that had been going well until then stopped abruptly. He felt more than he noticed the looks slipping over him. The whispers and chuckles made him more and more uncomfortable and he lowered his head to the floor.


    "That''s over twenty rejections."


    "That''s a given! Nobody wants an omega with a coat that isn''t white. We''ve never seen that. "


    "On top of that, you can''t even say it''s a real omega, he''s never had his heats."


    "I heard because of that the Alpha lineage will die out."


    Eden lowered the hood over his face. He shoved his hands in his pockets and repeated his pep talk to himself once more. It''ll be OK.. It was not the first time.

 Chapter 4 - 03.Curse And Legacy

    "Are you ok?", Asked Cherry with a concerned look.


    Eden raised his head to glance at the female omega, then forced a smile on his lips. She knew he was faking it, but didn''t say anything because Eden was trying hard to not let show how all the gossip affected him. Most of the time, the young Omega could act up pretty well, but after what happened yesterday, it was difficult to remain unmoved. Especially since he was worried about the future of the pack that depended on his mating.


    Cherry raised her hand to the engagement mark she received from Dante over two years ago, and her gaze drifted to her mate.


    As an omega, she had more reason than necessary to worry about Eden. Usually, omegas are engaged or mated when they hit their sixteenth birthday. Eden, Dante, and she have been friends since childhood.


    Even though her fianc¨¦ was a dominant, he never cared about hierarchy. Dante''s friendship with Eden was a heartful copycat of his beta father''s friendship with Alpha Silver. Like their fathers have been friends for decades, the two of them would eventually be stuck together because, in their duo, Eden was the brain, Dante was the claws.


    When Dante showed interest in Cherry and started courting her, she immediately agreed. Their engagement had followed the shortest courting phase in the werewolves'' history. Needless to say, her parents were thrilled to see her courted by Bloodhood''s future beta. Since that happy day for her, Cherry had felt her other friend grow more and more anxious. And for good reason.


    By the time they turned sixteen, many omegas announced their engagement or mating. Eden attended each announcement, trying to smile to congratulate his packmates. When they turned seventeen and the male omega continued to celebrate after his younger packmates'' mating and engagements. Then, Eden''s anxiety attacks began, accompanied by a loss of control over his pheromones. Rumors swelled when someone let slip that the teenager hadn''t had his first heat or developed his sexual pheromones like all omegas by the time they hit sixteen.


    More and more members were starting to speak, blaming the color of his fur and his personality in total opposition to the rest of the omegas.


    To cut off the gossip, Alpha Silver started looking for Eden''s mate. The pack leader has contacted several allied packs or packs willing to ally with Bloodhood. Unfortunately, no one has accepted Eden as a partner.


    The sound of the bus snapped the female omega out of her thoughts. She glanced again at her friend who was biting his lower lip, head lowered to the ground, and his hood pulled down so nobody could see his gaze. She sniffed the air and sighed, relieved that at least, she didn''t smell any pheromones of distress. When the vehicle doors opened to let them in, she stepped back to let Eden enter first. Cherry felt Dante''s hand on her hip, touching her lightly as she stepped up.


    Even without her releasing pheromones, the Beta Dominant had sensed her stress and was letting her know. This simple gesture reminded her why she wished that Eden more than anyone would find his mate. Nothing could beat the feeling of comfort, happiness, and well-being that came from being with your mate. Eden deserved to know this feeling.


    Eden Bloodhood, an omega male is the only son of Silver Bloodhood the Alpha whose name was feared and respected. That name and its heritage were a symbol of power. Alphas would normally have to fight for the chance to become his mate. Unfortunately, Eden wasn''t like the other omegas.


    When he was born, the doctor who had helped Snow Bloodhood give birth, placed on the new mother''s belly a small furball of a color that had never been seen before among omegas. Of course, in the eyes of both parents, their newborn was the most adorable. Every one of his gestures and quirks like when he wrapped his tail around his leg, everything was perfect. But Eden was an omega with a golden fur and it quickly became a problem.


    For a dominant, gold having a golden coat evoked nobility. Golden coat dominants are predestined to greatness. No omega has ever sported a coat with a color that shows a higher status than a dominant.


    Eden''s fur made him a chosen one, while his pheromones and biology made him a sub.


    Because of this paradox, most of the members, Subs, and Doms, didn''t know how to behave around him.


    As a kid, omegas didn''t understand why a wolf with a dom''s fur had to stick with omegas, which was against the rules. Because of this, Alpha Silver never said a word when his beta''s son grow fond of his little omega and started following him around to protect him. But that friendship had an aftermath Alpha Silver hadn''t anticipated. Dante wasn''t the average dominant. Thus, Eden had found a playmate who stimulated his eagerness to adventure and combat.


    While others of his rank and age were busy learning quiet tasks related to the organization of the cave, Eden spent most of his time wrestling with Dante. And this habit wasn''t unnoticed because the male omega had enough skills to face the young beta. What he lacked in strength, he made up for with speed and quick wit.


    Because of this, no dominant, whether low, middle, or high rank, has ever dared to approach Eden to court him, even though he had grown up to become an Adonis capable of breaking hearts with just one look. The Doms had no problems with his general demeanor, as Eden remained respectful of the rules and his rank despite his fur and his connection with Alpha Silver. However, the gap between his fur and his rank prevented them from considering the young omega male as a potential mate.


    As for the omegas, they just couldn''t think of themselves as one of their own, a sub that behaved so differently from them.


    At least that was the case with all omegas except Cherry Coppice. The omega female of the same age as Eden and Dante became friends with Eden precisely because of his difference.


    The day she had caught the young Omega fiercely training with Dante in a private spot, her eyes had shone with new emotions.


    From then on, as soon as she had the chance, Cherry started to spy on them. When they finally spotted her from the cheering little yelps that she couldn''t help, she had begged them until they allowed her to join their mini-pack.


    In Cherry and Dante''s eyes, Eden was an extraordinary omega. He embodied deep respect for traditions and rules despite the suffering they caused him and a breath of modernity due to his personality. Despite everything, on days like this, she realized how difficult it was for Eden.


    The bus slowed down then stopped along the sidewalk alongside Blue Moon High School, where the three werewolves were attending for their senior year. The facility housed high school age werewolves from Bloodhood, Crescent Moon, Green Lake, and White Stone territories. There was a little over a semester left before their graduation and the course of the three of them was more or less already mapped out.


    They would join Red Creek University in the homonymous pack territory, the only campus for werewolves to accept Subs and Doms. Thus, the trio would not be separated. Cherry latched onto Eden''s arm and her mate put an arm around her neck.


    They made their way to the locker in the main hall. Today, Eden and Dante only shared one class after lunch. The beta placed a quick kiss on his fianc¨¦e''s temple and nodded to his friend before walking away.


    "He''s going to be okay? Yesterday he got caught by Old Woodstock. He had extra assignments. I was supposed to help him but¡­"


    "Don''t worry, he''ll be fine. Dante is far from being stupid and if you want my opinion you brood over him a little too much, "Cherry said, rolling her eyes.


    "He''s your mate, you should be worried he isn''t getting enough sleep."


    "Exactly! He''s my mate, not a kid. All werewolves are in the same boat. The teachers know very well that Doms have obligations outside of school work. They wouldn''t ask us for anything we couldn''t handle."


    "Yes, but¡­"


    "No buts," Cherry cut off with an annoyed pout. "Dante is a beta, Eden. He''s strong, smart, and if he''s serious enough, there''s no reason for him to fail school. Next year will be even busier for him because he will have to take special lessons."


    The female Omega left out a sigh as they finally arrived in front of their classroom for the first period.


    "Everything is gonna be alright. OK?" Her face lit up with a mischievous glow when she added. "He even has time to satisfy my whimsical ass, so there is nothing to worry about."


    She winked at him before hopping around in the classroom, happily.


    The morning went by peacefully. The two omegas went on to class at a pace strong enough for Eden not to think too much about his rejection. Although each of his class entries was followed by murmurs and glances, the discussions died out before they had even had a chance to spread to the whole class.


    However, one thing was sure, there wasn''t a single student in the whole school who was unaware that Eden had once again failed a mating offer. Each time they moved to another room, the two friends could feel insistent glances coupled with whispers.


    The lunch break confirmed that their classmates had found their topic of discussion for the next few days.


    Determined to ignore the eyes fixed on him, Eden placed his meal tray loaded with varied foods on a table in the cafeteria. Even though he couldn''t fight his carnivorous nature, as an omega, he obviously like fruits.


    Dante glared at his friend''s meal and put down his own tray where several kinds of meat were stacked on a plate next to a tiny portion of cherry tomatoes and broccoli, forcibly placed by Cherry.


    The two omegas rolled their eyes as the beta grunted with pleasure after taking his first bite of still rare deer meat.


    "You don''t know anything about the real pleasures of life," retorted the dom.


    They were arguing and bickering when a voice interrupted them.


    "I heard about it, but I still wanted to check it with my own eyes. I wonder how come you''re not hiding in some hole after such humiliation, Bloodgood."


    The smile that Eden had finally managed to display, immediately dissipated. He turned to a teenager who was about a head shorter. His feminine features were distorted with a grimace of disgust.


    "Lucas Hook," Eden said without hiding his bad mood.


    Around them, the students lowered their tone to pry on their interaction.


    "I heard that White Stone''s future alpha, an insignificant pack, didn''t want you. And now you''re here, having lunch as if nothing happened. I don''t know if I should be sorry or applaud your total lack of shame. You''re such a disgrace for your pack and all the Omegas. Well, are you a real omega? "He added with a smirk.


    "You are free to do whatever you want Lucas, but I''ll appreciate you doing it away from me. Your pheromones that reek of jealousy keep assaulting my nose. "


    Omega''s expression changed to pure anger and his voice climbed several octaves.


    "Why I would be jealous of a failed omega like you, Bloodhood? Your name only can count as an insult! "


    "Yeah, yeah," Eden replied in a jaded tone, waving his hand at the intruder like swatting a pest.


    A few students chuckled and Lucas Hook''s cheeks reddened. The omega male could not stand Eden for a simple reason. His fianc¨¦, Evan Whiteforest, a dominant of his pack, Crescent Moon, was the only one who seriously considered accepting Bloodhood''s mating offer with Eden. Of course, the young werewolf had in mind only the political advantages that his family kept reminding him. Indeed, Bloodhood and Crescent Moon having a common border, his parents saw this proposed alliance as an opportunity to extend Crescent Moon''s influence over the most powerful pack in the region.


    However, when Alpha Silver his son''s happiness would end sacrificed for political stakes, he quickly withdrew his mating proposal, leaving Crescent Moon bitter. The dominant was again free to unite with whomever he wanted, but being chosen only because Eden''s pack had withdrawn their proposal left Lucas feeling like a second choice.


    When he heard the snickers directed at him when he had come specially to stir the knife in Eden''s wound, Lucas was furious. With a quiet nod, he motioned to the teenage girl standing next to him.


    Mandy Moon grabbed the carton of milk from her tray. She was about to empty it onto Eden''s head when Dante''s hand stopped her movement. The fingers on the wrist of Red Creek''s future Beta were a threat she couldn''t ignore. She gritted her teeth and glared at Dante. When she saw that the teenager remained unfazed, she jerked her hand away.


    Unfortunately, she had retracted her hand too forcefully. Especially since Dante had already released all pressure on his wrist after a quick eye contact with Eden. Her arm pulled back at a speed she hadn''t anticipated. The carton of milk she was holding slipped out and spilled its contents all over Lucas Hook''s face and clothes. The omega male was covered in milk and the entire cafeteria burst into laughter.


    Lucas''s face turned crimson red. Mandy tried to grab Eden''s arm when he stood up.


    Dante didn''t even have time to react. Eden had already grabbed the beta female''s arm. With a single grip, he locked her arm so that if she moved even an inch, she risked breaking her shoulder. When he saw his omega humiliated and his beta held in check by Eden, Lucas''s fianc¨¦, Evan, wanted to butt in. But he miscalculated his luck.


    Dante Rivers was a laid-back werewolf. His personality was pretty easygoing. However, even though he was only a beta, no dominants who had already developed their alpha pheromones wanted to compete with him. His beta pheromones could dominate most future alphas'', which gave an idea of ??his strength. When he saw an alpha trying to hurt his omega friend, Dante let out his pheromones. Immediately, the omegas in the cafeteria started emitting distress'' pheromones. Some betas began to shiver under the threat and Eden spotted several future alphas which had frozen up on the spot.


    "Babe, please, let''s go back."


    Cherry walked over to Dante and put a hand on his back, then stroked him gently to soothe his anger. Eden knew he had to defuse the situation as soon as possible. He released his hold on Mandy and stepped back to his omega friend. As soon Eden was safe again, Dante blocked his pheromones, and the tension immediately dissipated.


    "Rivers, Whiteforest, Moon, Hook, Bloodhood! Principal''s office! Right now! "

 Chapter 5 - 04. Punishment

    "Rivers, Whiteforest, Moon, Hook, Bloodhood! Principal''s office! Right now!"


    An angry alpha growled, shaking the few students who had managed to keep their cool. The literature teacher was standing at the entrance to the cafeteria, glaring at the group of students involved in the ongoing incident.


    With his wingspan exceeding two meters, the alpha looked ready to explode with rage at his students. Another figure, a little bit shorter appeared. An old man put his hand on his colleague''s shoulder and the teens recognized the face of the history professor, Blair Woodstock. The old alpha shook his head to calm his colleague and snapped back to the group whose members immediately shuddered. He narrowed his eyes, his hands behind his back. His aura alone was enough to intimidate all the high school students present. The old werewolf stared at them with an icy glow.


    "We are so screwed," Mandy muttered, lowering her head.


    "All because of an asshat omega with an ego too big for his own good," Eden replied in a whisper.


    "Fuck off, Bloodhood!" Lucas barked, angrily.


    "Gentlemen and Miss¡­ Moon?" Called Blair Woodstock startling his students. "I believe Professor Glade asked you to go somewhere, hm?"


    The students shuddered once more at the cold, threatening tone and immediately set off.


    Cherry, who hadn''t been called, watched her mate and her friend walk away in concern. When Dante passed the old professor, the alpha cleared his throat.


    "I hope this slight incident will not affect the assignments I have given you due to your behavior in class. Remember that my class is mandatory to enter the beta program you are aiming for, Mr. Rivers. "


    Dante swallowed hard when he heard these words.


    "I am fully aware of that, Mr. Woodstock."


    His shoulders slumped and the beta lowered his head to the ground, fists clenched. Eden, who had heard the exchange, scrutinized him out of the corner of his eye. He bit his lip before whispering.


    "I''m sorry, Dante."


    His eyes were gleaming as if he was about to cry and a crease appeared between his eyebrows. Hearing it, Dante lifted his head and smiled before raising a hand to ruffle his hair.


    "It''s not your fault. I chose to respond to their provocation." His smile widened and he shrugged. "Something like that won''t'' stop me, Don''t worry."


    The group of high school students stopped in front of the door where the two teachers had escorted them. Eden raised his head and observed Cedar Glade. The muscles man had just knocked to signal their presence. He noticed the vein on the alpha''s temple betraying how anger he was at them and he sighed again. Cedar opened the door, and let the students in before stepping inside. Atticus Blackbones, a dominant from Green Lake pack, had been the principal of Blue Moon High School for almost eight years now. The man who ruled nearly five hundred high school werewolves with the inherent excesses of their nature had mastered the art of the stick and the carrot. One glance at the man sitting behind his desk, hands folded under his chin, was enough to let the five teens understand that they were going to feel the stick.


    "Professor Glade linked me what happened. What the hell were you thinking when you decided to leash out your pheromones in a cafeteria full of so many omegas? "


    They jumped when they heard the voice of the Dominant growl. Lucas curled up slightly and hid behind his fianc¨¦ who didn''t move an inch. Evan kept his head stubbornly lowered to the ground.


    "Talk, now!"


    They exchanged hesitant glances. Despite his obvious fear, Lucas glared at Eden who rolled his eyes in response. Suddenly, Dante took a step forward.


    "I was the one who deployed my pheromones in the cafeteria. I didn''t think about my classmates, especially the omegas. Even though I wanted to defend my packmate, I should have used more judgment. " the beta said, sounding genuinely sorry.


    The principal seemed to appreciate what he had just said, but his face remained closed. He sighed, then looked at his students one after the other in a long silence.


    "Rivers, I''m sorry, but you know the rules. Parents trust me when they send their Sub kids to a high school that also accepts Dominants. It means that no matter what happens, it''s my head that will be claimed. I can''t outlook a dominant lashing out his pheromones in a room where omegas are supposed to feel safe. You are excluded. Three days!"


    Dante winced at the announcement of the sanction and exchanged a look with Eden, who was staring at him with a sorry look. The beta shook his head gently and smiled.


    "I will contact Alpha Silver to keep him updated. I will ask him not to take any further disciplinary action as long as you were protecting your packmate. As for you, Hook, Whiteforest, Miss Moon ... ", continued the principal.


    The satisfied smile that had spread on Lucas''s face faded when he heard his name.


    "Whiteforest and Moon, a week of exclusion. Plus, I''ll be happy to let your alpha know that you tried to take out a defenseless sub. "


    "What," hissed Mandy. "Defenseless? But he.. "


    "Put you back in your place?" snorted Atticus. "Yes, that was a very pleasant sight. I''m grateful to Professor Glade for allowing me to witness this."


    He leaned on the back of his chair and crossed his arms over his chest, tugging at the seams of his crisp white shirt. "If that had been another omega in place of Mister Bloodhood, you would simply have taken advantage of your difference in strength to manhandle him. Are you protesting because he fought back? "


    He narrowed his eyes, staring at the young beta to prompt her to respond. Mandy swallowed and bowed her head in submission.


    "No sir."


    "What wait, he''s not going to be punished?"


    Atticus turned his head to Lucas who looked upset at the man behind his desk.


    "Mr. Hook, do you have something to say?" Said Principal Blackbones, in a tone that made the male omega tremble.


    Lucas hung on his fiance''s jacket and hesitated before speaking.


    "It''s just that it''s not exactly like Bloodhood is a normal omega. He assaulted a dominant, it is a total disrespect for the hierarchy. I think¡­ He had to be punished. "


    Atticus raised an eyebrow and exchanged a glance with Cedar Glade who shrugged in response.


    "Mister Bloodhood only reacted to Miss Moon''s threatening gesture so I ask you to keep your thoughts to yourself. Please know, Mr. Hook, that I intend to ensure a safe environment for all of my students. If that means not punishing an Omega for defending itself against a Dominant who wants to abuse their status and strength. I stand up to my decision and am ready to discuss it one-on-one with Alpha Draken. Is it OK for you ?"


    The Omega''s eyes instantly filled with fear upon hearing his father''s name. He stepped back behind Evan and shook his head firmly.


    "N-No, that won''t be necessary!"


    "Well. So I''ll end with you, Mr. Hook. You are placed in detention. Two hours after class, every day until the end of the week. I''ll ask Professor Woodstock to find something to take care of you during this time. "


    The omega male was obviously not happy but kept silent. The teenagers were dismissed with a wave of the hand. Cedar Glade escorted them again for a few steps before leaving in the direction of the staff room, not without reminding them to obey the rules.


    Eden and Dante were about to walk away when Lucas stopped them.


    "If you think you''ve won Bloodhood, you''re dreaming!"


    Eden, who felt guilty about the suspension of his beta friend, frowned.


    "What the heck, Hook? Why don''t you give up already? You got detention, your friends are suspended and so does Dante. Get off my back, you''re annoying as hell!"


    "But you¡­"


    "Shut it!", yelled Eden.


    Several heads turned in the hallway and Eden didn''t wait for Lucas''s reaction. He walked, stomping his steps towards the lockers, Dante followed him suit obediently.


    They arrived near Eden''s lockers when a familiar scent caught their attention. Dante stopped and opened his arms. Cherry ran to snuggle again his chest. The female omega buried her nose in his neck to have a better smell of his scent. Dante hugged her tenderly as Eden harshly opened his locker.


    The young man took out his textbooks for the next classes under the eye of Cherry who was looking at his mate, an eyebrow rose in a silent question. Dante hesitated a second and finally spoke to her.


    "I am excluded for three days."


    "What?" she said in a shrill voice. "But you didn''t do anything!"


    "I lashed out my pheromones in the cafeteria. When we were leaving, I felt that several omegas had started emitting distress pheromones. "


    "But .." He shushed her with a kiss.


    "It''s good. It''s only for three days. It could have been worse, "he reassured, stroking her hair.


    "Alpha Silver will be pissed."


    "Yes". Dante answered with a deep sigh.


    "Sorry".


    The couple turned their heads towards Eden who had just closed his locker. He was standing, about to burst into tears. The female omega broke away from her mate and went to hug the young man who started to sniff, clearly upset.


    "Eden, no! It''s not your fault! Why would you apologize? Everything happened because of this stupid insecure prissy ass. " Cherry said, glaring at the floor. She tightened her embrace and Dante walked over to them and then wrapped them both in a comforting embrace.


    When the school bus pulled up at the Bloodhood Pack stop, Eden and Cherry were the first to get off. They immediately began to run to reach the cave. The two omegas were about to pass through the main entrance when a voice stopped them.


    "If you''re looking for Dante, he''s been demoted to middle rank. Right now, he is on duty at the southern border. "


    "I thought the principal had asked so that there be no additional sanction?"


    The dominant Eden had seen hanging out with Dante before, shrugged in response.


    "All I know is Alpha Silver was pissed at him. But it was Beta Archer who asked for him to be demoted. "


    "But that''s not fair!"


    The Dominant shrugged again and resumed his walk. Cherry and Eden exchanged a look. They were about to come out when a deep voice made them freeze in place.


    "If you are looking for my son, please know that he is on duty, please don''t disturb him or it''ll make his situation worse." The man said gravely. "I might decide to have him go on a tour of duty tonight if I catch him slacking off."


    "But beta Archer, that''s not fair. He didn''t do anything wrong! " Cherry pleaded in a small voice.


    "Does scare omegas while they are eating their lunch seem right for you?" The Dominant asked without blinking.


    "But he did it to defend Eden. That sly ass dominant wanted to take it out on him. "


    Archer Rivers sighed as he looked at his son''s fianc¨¦e and took a step forward before motioning for the two omegas to join him. The trio made their way to the exit and the Bloohood beta began to explain it to them.


    "Cherry, Alpha Silver told me well what happened. I understand that you are upset, but my son is a dominant. That means he has to protect the Sub. At least, those are the values ??we have here at Bloodhood. You are certainly used to Dante''s pheromones because you have known each other since childhood and also because he''s your fianc¨¦, but another omega can quickly feel threatened. You know how powerful his pheromones are, "he explained in a softer tone.


    "I know, but being demoted it''s too unfair. He worked so hard to live up to his future beta role ".


    Cherry had red eyes and was struggling not to burst into tears. Her hands gripped her hoodie and squeezed the fabric so tight her knuckles had turned white. Eden gently caressed his back to soothe her. A lump had formed in his throat.


    "I''m well aware. The punishment is temporary. He will be high rank again in six weeks. If he doesn''t do anything stupid in the meantime."


    "Is that true?" She asked, hopeful again.


    "Sure. So, can I count on you to let him do his chores quietly?"


    The omega female nodded sharply and the two friends took their leave. They were already walking away when Cherry turned around quickly.


    "Can I see Dante for a bit tonight, if he''s not on call?"


    Beta Archer smiles softly.


    "I''ll tell him to join you when he''s done. Only 30 minutes, not one more! "


    She squealed, delighted, and walked away under the amused eye of the Dominant.


    After leaving Cherry, Eden returned to his cave. He shed his clothes off and shifted before walking into his werewolf form. He didn''t want to go into his nest when he hadn''t cleaned up the smells of his school day yet so he did what he did whenever he felt bad and was alone. The male omega came out and shifted to his wolf form and started to run on all fours. He sped through the halls, deftly avoiding his packmates. Eden rushed to an exit in the eastern part of the cave that led to a cliff. He shifted his werewolf form once again without taking time to stop, and with his claws scrambled up the steep wall.


    The sun was fading behind the horizon line as it reached the summit.. Breathless, Eden fell on the ground tongue hanging out, and let out a silent whimper.

 Chapter 6 - 05. Back To School

    Eden''s smile was back when Dante returned to school even though the exclusion of the young beta still weighed on his conscience. Especially as he''s still demoted for several weeks.


    He couldn''t get rid of his guilt and kept reminding the incident. Today as well because it was the day Evan and Mandy had to return to class. Eden had spent his week avoiding crossing Lucas''s path. Luckily, the two male omegas weren''t sharing any classes and since he and Cherry had deserted the cafeteria since the incident, he was less likely to run into him.


    As the trio walked through the doors of Blue Moon High School, Cherry lovingly clung to her fianc¨¦, eyes glued to him. But soon, the omega female''s attention was caught by the whispers and stares.


    Eden suddenly felt bad. A lump formed in his throat and his stomach twisted with a bad feeling.


    Dante left him with his fianc¨¦e to go to the principal''s office and the young omega accompanied his packmate to her class before joining his.


    Eden was used to people''s attention every time he went somewhere for the first time and people found out about his fur. However, after years at his high school, nobody noticed him anymore, so he felt a bit uncomfortable.


    Sitting in his place, he was pulling out his things, trying to ignore the whispers despite his overdeveloped hearing, when a word made his ears prick up. Eden turned his head towards the dominant middle rank who had just spoken to another of their classmates.


    "What did you just say?"


    The young woman looked at him with round eyes and stammered.


    "I¡­ Nothing! Nothing! At all."


    She turned to face the board and, before Eden could react, a middle-aged woman came in along with Dante who took a seat next to his packmate.


    "Ahhh Man, I never thought I''d miss school so much! Good to be back, "said the beta, stroking his desk with his fingertips.


    "Glad to hear Mr. Rivers," said the woman, taking out her things. "Can I take that as a sign that you''re in the mood to share with us what you have prepared for today''s assignment?"


    "Hell, yes!" Dante replied, almost jumping from his chair to the board.


    The biology professor obviously wasn''t expecting this reaction and raised an eyebrow in surprise. Dante made his way to the blackboard, a spiral notebook in his hands and turned to face his classmates. A beaming smile spread across his face. The teenager began to read his homework in a clear, audible voice. The professor, who was listening to his presentation intently, frowned and raised a hand to ask him to stop. She then turned to her class.


    "Can you tell me what''s gotten into you? You haven''t stopped whispering since the start of class. The least polite thing is to listen to your classmate who ... "


    An eraser landed squarely in Dante''s face and fell to the ground, leaving the beta completely stunned. The smile on his face faded.


    "Who did that?" The woman immediately exclaimed, rising from her chair.


    "You had better denounce yourself or else the whole class will ..."


    "It''s me !"


    A dominant rose from the second-to-last row of the room. His gaze didn''t linger long on his teacher and quickly slipped over to Dante.


    "And may I know why you pick on your classmate while he is presenting his work?"


    "I don''t see why I should listen to him. To be honest, I would be delighted if he could just fuck off and crawl back to his shit pack. I can''t stand this feral scumbag anymore."


    Bella Moss widened her eyes as she listened to her student whom she had never had to resume until then. Damian Palmer was a dominant middle rank of Crescent Moon who, despite his bad grades, had no behavioral issues.


    "Mr. Palmer, language." "I don''t know what exactly is your problem with your classmate, but I won''t tolerate¡­"


    The whispers swelled into a din that left the professor puzzled. She turned her head to Dante, who looked as lost as she was. The student who still hadn''t sat down spoke again.


    "I refuse to listen to this mutt! He and his broken omega friend are the reason why my cousin is no longer the next alpha of Crescent Moon. Because of them, he lost everything. He even was hurt by Alpha Draken and now his face is ... "


    Damian was no longer in control of his emotions. In a split second, Bella Moss saw the teenager transform, causing panic among his classmates who screamed and tried to get away from danger. Several of them walked out of the classroom, while others stepped between the transformed teenager and their omega friends.


    Claws out and bare fangs, Damian leaped across the classroom in his werewolf form. The professor didn''t hesitate for a second and transformed. She landed in front of Dante in his wolf form and barreled between her two students. She didn''t flinch as the young werewolf''s jaw closed around her back. Her fur was far too thick for him to pierce it with his fangs. However, she didn''t know how to calm Damian down without hurting him.


    Bella glanced at Dante to see his reaction. The beta, although shocked, remained calm. He had stayed still to keep Damian''s attention on him. The professor noticed that he didn''t seem to understand what Damian had just said. During that brief moment she was looking at Dante, the dominant middle rank released her and jumped over her to land on Dante. The young man still in his human form placed his arm in a shield to keep his jaw from reaching him. The dominant''s jaws bit in the void and Dante could only see his determination to hurt him. With a quick gesture, he moved his hands and grabbed each part of the jaw filled with sharp teeth. The change in position made him lose his balance and he fell on the ground with Damian still trying to bite him.


    Bella, who had shifted to her werewolf form, was about to pull them apart when she saw Dante do a partial transformation. She froze as she watched the beta master with ease what much older werewolves take years to learn. Dante''s face disappeared behind his grey fur and he opened his jaws to let out a grunt of domination that made the walls of the classroom shake. His instincts taking over, Damian stopped and his ears betrayed his surrender. He jumped back and bowed his head in submission. Immediately Dante regained his normal face and went to position himself near his teacher, hands trembling.


    "Professor Moss, will I be expelled out again?" The beta said in a shaky voice.


    The young man''s eyes were teary and she couldn''t believe it was the same teenager who had just roared at another werewolf. She raised her hand to gently stroke his head and turned to the chaos in her classroom.


    Several students were in tears or in shock and a nurse had just arrived to take care of the most affected, mainly omegas. One of those omegas was prostrate and staring at his friend near the biology teacher.


    Eden didn''t dare to move. It had all happened so quickly that he only reacted when an omega nearby had passed out in fear. He had grabbed the girl''s body just before it hit the ground and handed it to a dominant who had evacuated her.


    Heart pounding, he had watched his childhood friend resist the urge to transform and do everything to subdue their classmate without hurting him. The words Damian had said before attacking Dante echoed in his head. When he saw the beta talking to their teacher, Eden''s heart sank and he rushed over to his packmate.


    The professor walked over to Damian who was still curled up in a corner. He had regained his normal appearance and tears were streaming down his days without stopping. As she approached, she heard the teenage years whispering.


    "I''ve failed. I am weak. The Alpha will get rid of me. I am weak¡­ I am nothing¡­ I have failed. "


    She frowned for a moment and turned to the principal who had just arrived. She had already linked him to everything that had happened and the man let out a sigh. He walked towards the young beta who was still standing next to his teacher. He noticed the male omega next to him stroking his arm to calm him down.


    Noticing the presence of Atticus Blackbones, Dante bowed his head in total submission.


    "I''m sorry, I tried to control him. I''m sorry I transformed. I¡­"


    The dominant''s heavy hand rested on the beta''s shoulder in a firm, but comforting gesture.


    "Well done, kid. It was a good job. "


    Dante lifted his head sharply to meet the gaze of the principal who smiled weakly before turning to Bella Moss with a harsher expression. The woman''s jaw hardened and her gaze stopped on the teenager curled up on the floor.


    In the nurse ward where he had been taken to treat his few scrapes, Dante waited patiently for the woman to disinfect his hand.


    "You know it will take a few minutes for it to heal? I am young and healthy. "


    "I know, but the treatment is also a pretext to find out how you feel. And I''m not talking about the physical. I''m telling you already. "


    "I''m fine. I think? To be honest, I don''t understand what happened or rather, why it happened."


    The plump-faced woman hesitated to speak to him and bit her lip.


    "I don''t know if¡­"


    "I will tell him." Eden''s voice interrupted them. The omega had just appeared on the doorstep of the nurse ward. Atticus Blackbones stood just behind him. The principal nodded, staring at the nurse who got up to leave the two teenagers alone.


    The door closed behind them and Eden sat down on the chair which was occupied by the nurse just a few moments before. Sitting on the bed, Dante frowned as he waited for the Omega to speak. From the time they had known each other, he knew that if anything bothered Eden, the best thing to do was to let him speak when he''s ready. After a few minutes, the young man broke the silence.


    "Upon learning of the exclusion of Moon and Whiteforest and the reasons behind it, the Crescent Moon''s Alpha decided on further disciplinary action. M-Moon¡­ "Eden''s voice broke and Dante watched him fight back tears. "Whiteforest has been demoted to low rank. At first, the other members thought it would be okay, but apparently last night their alpha announced to Lucas that his engagement with Evan was broken. As he was already marked, Lucas is no longer allowed to exit and go anywhere near him until the marking is broken. "


    "But that''s too cruel! It takes at least a year and an omega will go through hell, physically and emotionally, because it needs the presence of its dominant. The bond is even harder to break if it''s an alpha!"


    "I know. But from what the Crescent Moon alpha said, the only reason he didn''t punish Evan more severely is because of the shock Lucas could feel."


    "Bullshit! There is nothing crueler. "


    "Yes. There is. He said that without his engagement with Lucas, Evan would already be dead."


    "What?" The beta yelled as he stood up. He stared incredulously at Eden who carefully avoided looking him in the eye.


    "The honor of the future leader and the future beta of Crescent Moon has been stained. For their Alpha, it was unforgivable. "


    Dante was in shock. He was staring at Eden without knowing what to say when he realized something.


    "What about Moon? What happened to her ?"


    "At first she was punished. Demoted for a week.. But yesterday, at the same time he announced the breakup of Lucas and Evan''s engagement, their alpha declared Mandy Moon, rogue. "

 Chapter 7 - 06. Nothing Wrong

    Dante was in shock. He was staring at Eden without knowing what to say when he realized something.


    "What about Moon? What happened to her?"


    "At first she was punished. Demoted for a week. But yesterday, at the same time he announced the breakup of Lucas and Evan''s engagement, their alpha declared Mandy Moon, rogue."


    Dante''s face turns white. All his colors were gone when he heard those words. Rogue. Moon had been declared a rogue. A werewolf their own age, a future beta had been declared a rogue. His alpha had chased her away. Abandoned her. He returned to reality when he heard that Eden was still speaking.


    "Principal Blackbones said that by the time he heard the news, it was already too late. No one knows where she went. The surrounding packs haven''t heard from her, and he''s all the more worried that his alpha injured her before he shooed her away. Of course, he didn''t give her an antidote so it may be¡­ "


    "Stop!"


    Eden is silent and, this time, his eyes are looking at Dante. The beta was holding his head as if dizzy, his eyes staring into space.


    "It''s was a fucking teenager''s quarrel. How did it become that way, Dante? I mean I know we messed up and didn''t respect some rules at school but how did it become this ... Mess? How an alpha can act this way toward his pack, toward his son for crying out loud. He kicked out the future beta, demoted the next alpha. He broke the engagement of his own son who is an omega! An omega, Dante! "


    "I know. My parents would beat the crap out of me if I ever hurt Cherry because they know how important is the bond between a dom and a sub. "


    "Some omegas are so dependent on their alpha that they give up on life because they can''t stand the loss of their bond. Even if he is a pain in the ass, I can''t deny that Lucas was like that because he loves his fianc¨¦. It was just a fucking quarrel. "


    Eden ran his hands over his face and sighed. At the same time, the door to the nurse ward slid open and the round-faced woman appeared. She looked back and forth at the two students who simply nodded. They didn''t know what to do or what to think.


    "Principal Blackbones made an announcement. Classes for the day are canceled and students are expected in the gymnasium while waiting for their respective packs to pick them up. I am already warning you that you are exempt. Alpha Silver has been notified of the situation and they have sent buses to pick up the other students and a car for you two and Miss Coppice. He thought you''d be more¡­ comfortable like that. "


    "Thank you very much," the two teenagers said at the same time.


    Footsteps approaching their way echoed in the hallway. A face framed in shiny black hair dotted with fire-red strands appeared. Cherry stared at her fianc¨¦ without moving from the doorway. When she saw on her own that he had no injuries, her body began to shake. Her legs gave up and she slid to the floor before she started to cry bitterly. Dante ran to her as his tears redoubled despite her efforts to dry them.


    "Shh, babe, don''t cry!"


    "Don''t touch me! I''m mad at you! I thought you were hurt!"


    Dante released his comfort pheromones to console his omega. After a few hiccups and many more tears, the girl''s face was puffy and red.


    "What are you waiting for to hug me?"


    "As you wish, babe."


    Her hair was a mess and her running nose was ruining Dante''s jacket. She calmed down a little, breathing her fianc¨¦''s scent, then she pushed him away.


    "Don''t leave me, Dante, please. Don''t ever leave my side. I know you''re a beta and will have to face many dangers, many asshole foes, and stuff like that but, I''m pretty sure I''d get insane if you ever disappear so, don''t leave me. Ever. "


    Dante engulfed her in another embrace and tightened his grasp around her waist.


    Between the administrative procedures and the various packs that called to organize the picking up of their members at Blue Moon High school, the car planned to fetch Eden and his friends didn''t arrive until mid-afternoon. The three students waited together in the principal''s waiting room to avoid any risk of another incident.


    The tension between the students was palpable and several arguments had broken out between those who defended and those who blamed the Omega and its beta friend. Of course, most of the students were aware that this was an internal problem with the Crescent Moon Pack and that outsiders shouldn''t be held responsible. However, the cruelty of the punishments having shocked everyone, and not being able to openly blame an alpha for the management of his pack, some found it easier to find scapegoats to vent their anger.


    The way back to Bloodhood Pack cave was made in a silence that was both painful and necessary. Neither Eden nor his friends had the heart to speak, but the lack of words made them think every moment of what had just happened and what they had just learned.


    They walked through the hall leading to the meal room and Acher Rivers'' voice interrupted them.


    "Hey, guys¡­ You''re here."


    The man swallowed back everything he imagined saying when he saw them. The beta looked at his son''s fianc¨¦e who was desperately clinging to his arm. He sighed before proposing.


    "Why don''t you go to the hot pool and soak there for a bit, hm? That was a pretty hectic day. Dante, you''re exempt today, you can rest. Cherry needs you and, Son¡­ "


    The young beta cast a dead gaze on his father who seemed reluctant to say something. All of a sudden, the man approached his son and his friends, then hugged them awkwardly. He stayed like that for a few seconds and stepped away with a clear throat. Astonished at his father''s attitude as he''s far from being the demonstrative type, Dante smiled sincerely for the first time since the morning.


    The second person to meet them was the Luna. Snow Bloohdood walked over to them, gorgeous with his pristine white fur that made the red spots on his chest even more noticeable.


    "Sweetheart. My babies. "


    Just as Acher had done before her, Snow enveloped the trio in her embrace. The latter was much more natural. The three friends felt a lump form in their throats as they breathed in the wistful scent emanating from Luna''s fur. A scent that reminded them of all the times they''d been hurt and scolded and the omega female comforted them. Snow gave her son special attention and stroked his blonde hair with her fingers. She could feel him struggling as he was trying hard not to emit distress pheromones. It was all the more noticeable that he had blocked his scent completely so nobody could read his emotions. She scanned his face with a worried expression and let out a sigh as he averted his eyes from her gaze.


    "Go to the hot pool. You need to warm up a little. You guys can stay in Eden''s cave tonight. I''ve already grabbed some furs for you to sleep over.


    The next day, like every day, Eden opened his eyes with the dawn. Beside him, in his nest, Cherry and Dante were also sleeping in their wolf form. The little white-furred wolf with a fiery red tail and bust was nestled against a huge gray wolf whose bust rose and sagged as it breathed. He stood up, careful not to wake them as he untangled their paws. The golden wolf yawned unrestrainedly and trotted out of his cellar. He rushed down the halls and walked for a moment before arriving at another of his favorite spots.


    Eden landed on a huge stone located on the ground along the east face of the cave to observe the sunrise. He felt a presence and recognized the aura of his Alpha and father. A black wolf with golden spots on the torso reminiscent of the color of his own fur comes to lie down next to him. They remained side by side in silence for a moment and Eden came to nuzzle. He let out a brief whimper and the Alpha licked his cheek to comfort him.


    Silver Bloodhood returned to human form and the golden wolf came closer to nuzzle.


    "I know how you think so I''m telling you, son. No matter what some people say, neither you nor Dante is responsible for what happened. "


    The golden wolf''s eyes remained stubbornly fixed on the sunrise. The yellow disc was already nearly half of its surface above the horizon line.


    "Each pack has its values, each Alpha its way of leading its members. It''s not up to me to judge the decisions of the leader of Crescent Moon, but please know that in my opinion, the way you and Dante reacted was the right one even if it wasn''t perfect. You don''t have to feel guilty. You stood up for yourself because you felt threatened and Dante wanted nothing more than to protect you. This is its duty as a future beta "


    Eden did not transform. He remained in his wolf form without answering his father, still unsure of what to think of the whole situation. When the sun was totally above the horizon. Silver stood up. Eden did the same and followed suit, trotting on all fours at his side. He still hadn''t spoken to his father, but the latter could tell by his demeanor that his words had an effect.


    As he neared the main entrance, they heard an abnormal commotion for an early morning. The alpha frowned when he saw a light brown furry wolf lying on its side. The man leaning beside him stood up as soon as he saw Silver.


    "Alpha! We have been attacked! "


    "What?"


    Eden immediately shifted into his werewolf form and ran to see the wolf lying on the ground. Silver bent over the injured man and talked to his men.


    "What happened ?"


    "Just before dawn, we noticed some strange movements at the border with Crescent Moon. Before we could understand what was going on, several wolves attacked us. At first, we thought it was an attack from the pack, but we spotted Crescent Moon patrollers chasing them. They stopped when they saw us. I believe they were chasing rogues from their land and deliberately leading them to our lands. "


    "No rushed conclusions," Silver cut him off. "Take him to the healer and call me Acher. I need to talk to him before I contact the Crescent Moon''s Alpha. "


    Silver turned and saw his son leaning on a wall nearby. He was looking at the wolf lying on the ground with a blank expression.


    "Eden, Atticus Blackbones informed us that Blue Moon will remain closed for a few more days. I want you, Dante, and Cherry to stay in the cave. You''re not allowed to step one paw out until I say otherwise, is that clear? "


    The werewolf nodded silently then watched his father walk away inside. As the Alpha made his way down the hallway to his cave, he passed two wolves, one big and gray and the other with white fur and red chest and tail.. They didn''t take their eyes off their packmate lying on the ground and Eden was sure they heard what the guard said.

 Chapter 8 - 07. Something Wrong

    Silver turned and saw his son leaning on a wall nearby. He was looking at the wolf lying on the ground with a blank expression.


    "Eden, Atticus Blackbones informed us that Blue Moon will remain closed for a few more days. I want you, Dante, and Cherry to stay in the cave. You''re not allowed to step one paw out until I say otherwise, is that clear? "


    The werewolf nodded silently then watched his father walk away inside. As the Alpha made his way down the hallway to his cave, he passed two wolves, one big and gray and the other with white fur and red chest and tail. They didn''t take their eyes off their packmate lying on the ground and Eden was sure they heard what the guard said.


    They could see the bloodstain that had formed on the cave floor below their packmate, his tongue hanging out to the side. His features were distorted with pain. Eden flinched when he felt the presence of Dante and Cherry next to him in their werewolf form. It wasn''t the first time he had seen one of their packmates injured. After all, they are werewolves, and combat training exists for an obvious reason. The dangers they have to face are several. However, something was screaming at Eden that there was a problem.


    The teenager was listening with a distracted ear to the guards who were on duty last night as he was reminiscing their attack. Several of them moved around the injured man and grabbed him as gently as possible to carry him to the healer and clear space. It won''t be long before the pups wake up along with the rest of the pack, and the last thing they wanted is panic to spread among the young members.


    "It was really weird that rogue. Even though he was of average height, his fighting style, his movements, he did not look like a rogue. He was more determined to attack us than to flee. He ignored the Crescent Moon guards. Besides, it''s not every day that you see a wolf with this appearance. Caramel with black legs and tail. "


    Eden froze and Dante''s head snapped towards the sentinel. He strode over to the guard who had just spoken and grabbed him by the shoulders.


    "What did you just say?"


    "W-What? What is it? "


    "The wolf you just mentioned, the one that hurt the guard," Dante yelled.


    "It was a caramel wolf with black legs and tail."


    Eden, who had just joined his friend, exchanged a knowing look with him. The two teenagers shifted to their wolf and immediately started running, following suit to Alpha Silver.


    Beta Archer had barely joined his leader with several of his best fighters when two wolves landed like tornadoes.


    On edge, Silver grunted as the two teenagers arrived unceremoniously in the middle of a crisis meeting. They had been the common thread of several recent issues in the pack and, even if the alpha wanted to be fair, he couldn''t prevent some members from seeing them as the root of the issue, which would be bad for the organization of the pack.


    Despite the warning and his alpha''s anger, Dante couldn''t bring himself to leave. His beta blood had started to boil the moment he heard the guard. The bad feeling had spread inside him like a bad fever and he couldn''t ignore it.


    He lowered his head to the ground in submission and linked his leader. Silver, who was about to scold again, frowned at the thoughts Dante had just shared with him. He looked back at his son and the young beta before turning to his men.


    "The rogue who assaulted the sentinel earlier is more likely the young member who got banned from Crescent Moon. Eden and Dante say that his fur is unique. A caramel color with black legs and tail, is that right? "


    The two young wolves nodded in response and the alpha turned to his men.


    "If this is the little Crescent Moon future beta, she must have been terrified. The guards of her own pack were in pursuit. She must have reacted because of the shock. We have to find her as quickly as possible. "


    Eden and Dante exchanged a new look and wanted to intervene, but Silver addressed them in an authoritative voice leaving no room for discussion.


    "Get out now. I appreciate the information, but you have nothing to do here. Know and respect your place. "


    Dante was about to insist, but Eden pushed him with his muzzle and motioned him to the exit. They came out of the cave and shifted in the hallways.


    "We are thinking the same thing, reassure me?"


    "If by the same thing you mean this whole thing is more than weird, you take words out of me."


    For the two boys, although Crescent Moon alpha Draken Hook was notorious for his cruelty, the penalties for members of his own pack were too severe. But most importantly, It made him picture like a lunatic leader willing to sacrifice his pack for his honor. A pack cannot survive without an alpha, and to deny the next alpha is to doom your pack.


    Looking back, it was unthinkable that the man had ousted the future alpha from his pack and put his omega son''s life at risk by separating him from his mate. Now that they looked at things from a different perspective, their doubts and fears only grew. The two wolves had entrenched themselves in Dante''s cave, as it was far from Alpha and Luna''s.


    Eden and Dante had an idea in mind, a crazy and dangerous idea, and the last thing they want is to get caught by a dominant. After his father''s reaction, the omega male was sure he was going to treat Mandy Moon as a victim to rescue and send a team out to hunt for rogues after dark. They were likely to fall into a trap carefully prepared by the alpha of Crescent Moon.


    "What do you think?" Dante asked.


    "I know there has been tension between Bloodhood and Crescent Moon since my dad withdrew his mating offer. I thought their alpha was going to jump at my dad''s throat when he told him. He said he was doing us a favor by taking a failed omega like me and that without his future alpha I''d remain a sub forever and cause the ruin of Bloodhood. He was sure we were going to regret it. Of course, you know my father. When he spoke to me using the s word, my dad got mad and Beta Acher had to get him under control."


    "Yeah, that sounds like Alpha Silver. Nobody talks about you like that without regretting it, ", Dante sneered.


    "So if you want a specific goal¡­ I have a weird feeling since I know which wolf hurt the sentry and how it happened. "Eden said, watching his words.


    "Yeah, the same."


    "There is something wrong with this whole thing. It just happened, or rather, it escalated way too fast. "


    They were silent for a while.


    "Say, Dante. Is the border with Crescent Moon the closest to the cave? "


    "Hm. Yes, compared to the others, I would say this is the closest one why? "


    "What if they had passed Moon off as a rogue to better infiltrate our territory?"


    "Why would they do such a thing?" Dante asked, surprised by the question. "I mean it''s pretty messed up as a plan. Why would they go that far? "


    "What does old Woodstock always tell us when it comes to great battles between packs? What is the reason that comes up every time one pack invades another''s territory? "


    Dante was holding his chin, brow furrowed as he was deep in thought. Suddenly, a panel of emotions turned his face from realization to dread.


    "Kill an alpha." whispered the young man.


    Eden watched his friend''s face as he confirmed with a nod that he had come to the right conclusion.


    "No, no, no. We must have been wrong. There''s no way Crescent Moon''s alpha imagined such a twisted plan to infiltrate our lands and take on Alpha Silver. "


    "You said it yourself, the only reason a pack infiltrates another pack territory is to kill their alpha and gain power over the pack."


    "But¡­"


    "In that case, how do you explain that Mandy, who is supposed to be hurt by her alpha, can move, or should I say attack a dominant middle rank and hurt him so much?" Eden continued. "If what Blackbones said is true, her alpha''s toxin should affect her to the point that she should hardly be able to move. No matter how young and strong she is, there is nothing she can do about an alpha''s toxin. It''s a biological rule that we are all subject to. The only logical answer is that she was never hurt. "


    "OK. I understand the reasoning. You have a point, but I still can''t figure out the connection between this possible lie and an attack on our Alpha. "


    Eden sighed. He paced back and forth in the cave to help organize his thoughts. He suddenly stopped and then started pacing again before standing in front of Dante.


    "What is the current rogue procedure?"


    "After the Big Bloodshed, many packs disappeared. In the region, we went from sixteen packs to four. Either because their alpha was dead or because they had lost too many limbs and were too weak to protect their territory. Many joined other packs, others went in search of other territories to occupy elsewhere. The remaining ones became rogues. Not all rogues are bad werewolves. They mostly live in hiding on the border between our territories and Human''s territories. Because we chose to avoid killing our kind just because their leader or their land is gone, Bloodhood and the other packs have decided that killing must be the last resort against rogues. In other words, we push them away. Sometimes we hurt them, but we don''t kill them. "


    "Now tell me what is the procedure when an enemy from another pack invades our territory?", asked Eden.


    Dante frowned and his face lit up once again with realization.


    "Death."


    The two boys stood face to face for a moment without saying anything. If they were right, The Crescent Moon Alpha had set up the most deceitful scenario possible to take on their pack. For several years now, it has become increasingly apparent that the pack is thirsty for power and keeps eyeing Bloodhood which they deem too powerful and too great for their liking. But Bloodhood is one of the oldest packs created by their peers. Crescent Moon, which only enlarged its territory through the absorption of decimated pack refugees by the Big Bloodshed, lacks the strength to compete with them. At least, as long as their alpha is alive and he has no successor.


    In Eden''s head, a storm of thoughts was swirling. The young omega knew there was no way his father would listen to him, even if he was sure he was right. He also knew that when night came and the sentries would be deployed for surveillance along the borders, the enemy would try their luck. Because with one of its limbs injured, there''s no way Silver Bloodhood will sit idly by. The Alpha was going to patrol with his men and do what he thinks was the best for his pack.


    They were both in the throes of an internal conflict when Cherry''s face appeared.


    "It''s time for a meal. Aren''t you coming to eat? "She asked in a shy voice. She didn''t know what was going on, but Cherry knew her best friend and her fianc¨¦ well enough to know that they were thinking about something important and that it was about the pack. After all, she had seen their faces when they had run after Alpha Silver. She had seen them come back and take refuge directly in Dante''s cave. They rarely went there, except when they wanted to make sure that no one would hear what they were saying.


    As normal, Cherry would support them the best she could, but this time the omega female was scared. Ever since she saw their faces, the young werewolf couldn''t shake the odd feeling that had gripped her. She was sure of it. Something was going to happen.. Something was wrong.

 Chapter 9 - 08. The Trap

    The day passed in deceptively calm. While most of the members were busy with their daily routine, a keen eye might have noticed the Alpha''s inconspicuous back and forth. Another unusual thing, the number of dominants preparing for the evening patrol as the sun started to set was twice as large. Dante and Eden were particularly tense. The male omega and the young beta watched the preparations from the corner where they landed. Eden kept reminiscing what they had decided together after a long discussion.


    "You want to disobey the Alpha and go out tonight?"


    "I would understand if you weren''t following me on this one. You''ve been demoted already and if ever, in the best-case scenario, we get caught, I can''t even imagine the penalties we''re going to take. As for the worst ... "


    Dante was silent for a moment and Eden swallowed. He hated himself for involving his best friend in all this when he was already having problems. However, the alarm in his sixth sense had been ringing ever since he heard the guard''s testimony and he couldn''t ignore it.


    "I''m sorry¡­", Eden resumed after a moment of silence.


    Dante lifted his head to look at him and frowned when he saw the expression on the omega''s face. He let out a long sigh.


    "You know, if I didn''t want to do it, all the arguments in the world as relevant as they are wouldn''t be enough to get me moving. Do you know why I am taking such risks? "


    The young man''s blond curls moved as he tilted his head, intrigued by his friend''s question. As if it was obvious, he answered confidently.


    "Because the Alpha is in danger."


    "There''s some of that for sure, but that''s not all," said the youngster, shrugging his shoulders. "I''m willing to take the risk because it''s you, Eden. If there''s one thing I learned growing up with you, it''s that your instincts are the result of an ability to observe and understand the interactions and implications of everything around you. You deduce, analyze and weigh the pros and cons of each important decision. If you tell me that Mandy Moon and I don''t know who else are going to attack the leader of my pack, you can be sure that I will risk my privileges and even my rank without hesitation. Because in Bloodhood, that''s what it means to be the claws and the fangs. This is my role as a beta. "


    "Are you ready to put yourself in danger just because it''s me?"


    "Me?", He snorted. "Hell, no! Man, I like my life, my fianc¨¦e, and my pack more than anything. I had no intention to be in a hard spot and I''m pretty sure that you planned everything so that won''t happen. "


    Eden smirked and looked at Dante with a smug face.


    "I guess that we''re gonna kick some asses tonight."


    "If they think they can mess with Bloodhood, we''re gonna remind them why our pack had been named that way."


    The sun had disappeared behind the horizon and the sky still had a faint glowing tint. The first patrols had already left for the most distant surveillance points. Silver Bloodhood had finally emerged from the cave where he had reunited with his men. His beta Acher was right behind him. He turned his head to his left and saw Eden and Dante waiting patiently, leaning against the wall.


    "Is there a problem, guys? Do you want to ask me something? "


    "Alpha¡­" the teenager began, lowering his head to show his respect.


    The leader was startled when he heard his son call him that way, but he didn''t flinch. He saw Dante adopt the same posture and the crease between his eyebrows increased.


    "Talk, I''m listening."


    "It''s about the beta from Crescent Moon that has been declared rogue. I wanted to share something with you."


    "What is it? You sound pretty serious. Hurry, we were about to leave. "


    "We spoke about it with Dante and thought there was a chance that Crescent Moon had passed on false information about her."


    "What do you mean? Which false information? "Inquired the alpha.


    Behind him, several men were growing impatient with the discussion they deemed unnecessary. The leader raised a hand to silence a murmur of protest.


    "Back in school, Principal Blackbones let me know that Mandy Moon was injured by her alpha before being kicked out of the pack. However, listening to what the guard said about the attack, it wasn''t the behavior of a wolf who was injured by an alpha''s toxin. She should be unable to move. On the contrary, her behavior was aggressive, to the point that one of the sentries was seriously injured. "


    Eden watched every word, prying at the slightest reaction on his father''s face. He glanced behind him and saw the rather annoyed faces of some of the hunters and fighters. He clenched his fists and continued, careful to not let them unsettle him.


    "I think she has purposely declared rogue."


    "This is absurd!" Said one of the men left behind.


    Eden focused his attention on the one who had just spoken. Christopher Fern was a dominant high rank whose combat skills made him rise to his father''s trusted men. However, both at the strategic and political level, it was undoubtfully lacking. He was no more and no less than a soldier who was just good at listening to orders. However, that didn''t prevent him from giving his opinion.


    "Look kid, I think you''ve done enough. What happens is the result of your behavior¡­ "


    "Chris!" Silver cut off in an icy voice. "I thought I was clear.


    "Y-Yes", said the man, taken aback by the sudden wrath.


    "Then, would you have preferred that those Crescent Moon bullies hit my son for no other reason than their oversized egos?"


    "N-No! Of course not Alpha! B-But¡­ The poor child has been punished already. Her whole pack is witness to it and yet ... Eden keeps to accuse her. "


    "If so, how could she attack a middle rank and hurt him so badly? No werewolf can endure an alpha''s toxin and retain all of its abilities. "


    "Well it should be another wolf and not this famous beta," the man retorted without hiding his annoyance.


    "Rogues have never attacked a sentry. Not since the deals that protect them after the Big Bloodshed. It has been over twenty years. Plus, we asked the guard to link us what happened, so that we can see the wolf for ourselves. There is no doubt. It''s Mandy Moon. "


    "Why would she do such a thing?" said Silver thoughtfully.


    "So that you let your guard down around her. They know that if you ever meet her, you will either try to chase her or bring her back. Either way, you wouldn''t think of her as a potential enemy. Especially since she is only a teenager. "


    "I don''t understand why¡­"


    "What''s the one and only reason a wolf in a pack wanders into an enemy''s territory?"


    "Enemy?" Christopher Fern scoffed. Aside from Sliver and his beta, they openly mocked the reasoning of the two teens in front of them. Acher stared steadfastly at his son just as Silver didn''t unlock his gaze from Eden. The young man''s eyes darkened. The amber shade that tinted them had an intensity Silver had never seen before. His expression had changed to something more desperate and the alpha felt an emotion fill his chest as he answered in his head the question his son had just asked him.


    He raised his hand to stop the laughter and was silent for a few seconds longer, his eyes still fixed on Eden''s. Silver sighed and his jaw tightened as he spoke.


    "Thank you for coming to talk to us. Unfortunately, without any proof of what you are saying, we cannot treat as an enemy one of our kind who has been kicked out of her pack."


    "Dad..."


    "That''s enough, Eden."


    Silver took his leave without looking back. As they were no longer in sight and everyone was busy talking about tonight''s mission, the Alpha leaned over his right arm and whispered in his ear.


    "Take Chris'' place. Hand your team over to one of your most trustful men and explain to him exactly what I''m about to tell you."


    "Do you believe what the little one said?" asked Acher.


    "You know this kid almost as well as I know him. He observes and notices everything before anyone else. When Eden says it''s going to rain ... "


    "We''re getting ready to hold back the river."


    Left behind, the two werewolves watched the Alpha and his men walk away. Dante waited for Eden''s reaction, who clenched his fists. His gaze darkened again as he hardened his resolve.


    "So? Punches feast?" Dante said with an evil grin showing his canines.


    "Punches feast!" Eden replied underneath his breath.


    Without further notice, the two teenagers walked away slowly so they won''t be spotted. When no one was nearby, they started running towards the southern exit of the cave. It was the least used since it gave direct access to the viewpoint that Eden liked, and a tens of meters high stark cliff. That didn''t mean it wasn''t guarded. However, the number of guards on patrol at night was lower compared to the others, because it was considered as a natural border of Bloodhood.


    Eden had thought of a solution to exploit what was according to him a weakness. As he carried out his plan, in the back of his mind, he swore to bring up the matter with his father to rectify what felt to be a strategic error. If he made it back home safe, of course.


    Hot pools were the solution Eden had thought of. One of the basins in the southern part was fed by a spring whose bed led near the coveted exit.


    Just before they reached their destination, a whisper-yell made them freeze.


    "Dante!"


    The two boys almost stopped suddenly and turned their heads to where the voice came from Cherry was hiding a few feet from the entrance to the hot water pool. They exchanged a glance, unable to know what to say. The female omega took the initiative and walked over to her fianc¨¦ with a determined step. Without hesitation, she stopped in front of him and grabbed the back of his neck to lower him to his level before kissing him fiercely. Surprised but pleased the beta smiled against his lips before responding with as much passion to her kiss. Cherry broke their embrace and pulled away.


    "I don''t know what you''re planning to do, all I''m saying is that you have to come back."


    Dante grinned and leaned on her to peck her lips.


    "Yes, babe."


    "Be safe and keep him safe. Both of you come back to me in one piece." Cherry said as she hugged him tightly.


    ________


    Two wolves, one light gray and the other golden were running in the direction of the Alpha team. Going up the source had taken them longer than expected and they were already several minutes late. They needed to get to the landmark Eden had marked on the map after spying on his father''s meeting as quickly as possible.


    The omega sniffed the air to check the direction and corrected their trajectory. He sped up without bothering to check on his friend. He knew Dante was one of the few who could keep up, at least for a short distance.


    Eden smelled an unusual scent and the two wolves immediately slowed down. Their ears moved, trying to pick up a sound that would give them a clue.


    Suddenly a long howl rose, breaking the stillness of the night. The two wolves exchanged a glance when they recognized the amplitude proper to betas and began to run in the direction of the cry. A few seconds later more screams and barks responded to the signal. As they got closer, they heard growls and voices.


    When they arrived there, a dozen wolves surrounded the members of his pack, led by a caramel wolf with black legs and tail. Dante jumped up and planted his fangs in the neck of one of the wolves that were closest to his Alpha.


    His long canines easily pierced the fur before plunging into the pulpit. The pressure of his jaw did the rest. When he finally released his grip, the wolf was already dead. He threw the body away and stopped between his alpha and his enemies before baring his fangs, threatening. The two sides faced each other, waiting for the other to let their guard down to attack.


    Before the enemy could make a move, another howl erupted through the night.

 Chapter 10 - 09. Hurt

    Mandy was lying on the floor of the Alpha''s meeting room. Her whole body ached. Merciless, the man had beaten her without even a pause because he didn''t want the healing process to activate. She didn''t have the strength to move, even a finger. Her cheek was pressed to the ground and her half-open mouth let out a trickle of blood mixed with saliva.


    The ringing that had started in her head when the alpha slammed her fist against her ear confirmed that she had a punctured eardrum. Her nose picked up distress pheromones and the young beta remembered that Lucas was in the room, as were Evan and several of their leader''s henchmen. None of her friends were moving to help her, and she could blame them.


    Lucas was just an omega. Even though he spoke arrogantly the young man was still defenseless. She couldn''t count the number of battles he had started but she must have ended on his behalf because he didn''t know how to fight. However, since he was marked, Lucas had calmed down. The only person who could still get on his nerves was the broken omega of Bloodhood pack.


    While Lucas was in the middle of his courting phase with Evan Whiteforest, a high-rank dominant of his pack, their alpha suddenly announced that the traditional pack Bloodhood had sent in a mating offer.


    The proposal wasn''t specifically addressed to Evan. Truthfully, it involved all high-rank dominants who had already developed their alpha hormone. However, pressed by his parents who wanted to please the alpha, Evan stopped pursuing Lucas and opened up discussions with Bloodhood. As a collateral victim of his father''s greed for the land of the legendary pack, Lucas was heartbroken.


    The Omega wanted no Dominants other than Evan. No matter how much he pleaded with his father and cried, the Alpha ruthlessly refused to listen.


    When the Bloodhood''s alpha came to announce that he was withdrawing his mating proposal, Draken Hook was furious. His guards barely stopped him from doing the irreparable and held him back as he was about to jump at the throat of Silver. This was unforgivable.


    Every time he heard that a pack had turned down a mating offer with the golden Fur Omega, the Draken Hook was thrilled. His great hope was to see Bloodhood''s leader crawl back. But that never happened.


    No matter how many rejections, Silver Bloodhood never reconsidered the option of mating his son with a Crescent Moon dominant. Draken Hook''s pride was bruised. His heart dreamed of revenge for the humiliation he had suffered. After all, who else but he would accept a failed omega? How could this pack dare look down on him and break off the discussions? He had the upper hand. He had the power and he was determined to prove it.


    The more time passed, the more bitter the alpha became. His interest in the pack quickly turned to obsession and the obsession quickly turned to pure hatred.


    When he got the call from Atticus Blackbones, the principal of Blue Moon High, the man exploded in anger. Once again, this feral alpha and his pack had trampled on his honor. This time it wasn''t just him. His successor and his young beta had also been humiliated. He wasn''t going to let this go.


    When Mandy, Evan, and Lucas walked into the room Draken Hook had called them to, the air was already saturated with pheromones of anger. Lucas staggered and immediately fell to his knees, shaking, as his pheromones of distress began to diffuse. Evan barely caught him and hugged him. The Dominant gritted his teeth, not daring to ask the Alpha to suppress his pheromones, even though his mate was in pain.


    He knew the price of their leader''s anger and he didn''t want to pay it. The man rose from the seat he was sitting in and walked along the long wood table before stopping in front of Mandy who was the only one still standing. The others in the room held their breaths, waiting for the explosion.


    The alpha''s fury broke first with a huge punch that landed on the teenager''s cheek. The impact was so brutal that she heard her jaw crack as she hovered several feet away. She barely had time to take the pain when the blows began to rain down on her. Soon her whole body was a lump covered in bruises betraying the extensive internal damage she undoubtedly had.


    Mandy painfully opened one eye. Her vision was blurry and a red veil obscured his view. Suddenly she felt a hand grab her by the hair and lift her body off the ground. The pressure on her scalp was unbearable, but the girl couldn''t move.


    "If you want to live, you are going to do exactly what I tell you."


    The alpha didn''t wait for her to answer and bluntly dropped her on the floor. Eyes gleaming with vengeful madness, he began to lay out his plan in front of his trusted men and the three teenagers present. Eyes wide, they listened to their leader speak. Shocked by the words he heard from his alpha''s mouth, Evan stood up to protest.


    "Alpha! This is madness! You must not¡­ "


    With a roar that made the walls shake, the leader''s claws struck the right side of the young dominant''s face. The teenager fell to the ground writhing in pain from the toxin that immediately entered his body. He could feel the skin on his face burning. Unable to take the pain, Evan spread his claws and was about to plant them in his own face to rip the pulpit out. Seeing this, Lucas who was still in shock from the pheromones threw himself on his face to make a barrier with his body. The dominant, unable to hurt his mate despite his pain, froze. He let out screams of pain stifled by the Lucas that prevent him from hurting himself.


    "No! Don''t Dad! Dad, please! Dad, don''t kill him! He''s my mate! Please don''t... I''m begging you! "


    Lucas''s distress pheromones had exploded and were starting to make all of the Dominants in the room uncomfortable. Everyone felt the need to comfort the omega, but none dared to move. The alpha glanced at his son whose face was wet with tears. He was pressing his mate''s body desperately against him and the front of his clothes was now stained with blood. With an exasperated sigh, Draken suppressed his pheromones and waved his hand. Immediately, a woman got up and rushed to the door to call for help.


    As they awaited the arrival of their healer with the toxin''s antidote, Draken addressed them once again.


    "I count on your full cooperation to carry out this plan. Failure is not an option. "


    _________


    When Silver saw a pale grey wolf leap over the enemy and smash the neck of one of the rogues with a single blow of the jaw, he was instantly relieved. But when he saw that it wasn''t the wolf he was waiting for, his eyes widened in fright. He recognized easily the color of the fur he saw so many times alongside his son''s. Angry, the alpha linked the young wolf who had come between him and the enemy.


    [Dante! What the hell are you doing here?]


    [I''m here to protect you and fight the enemy, Alpha.]


    [I asked you to stay in the cave. It''s way too dangerous. Wait! Don''t tell me ... Dante if you bring Eden along, I swear that if those mutts don''t cut your throat, I''ll do it.]


    [I''m ready for whatever the punishment will be, Alpha. But if you think that way because you think Eden isn''t strong enough, you''ll soon see that I''m not the only one to fear when it comes to kicking some shitbag asses]


    They continued to scrutinize their enemies. Showing teeth and growling as a warning. Despite the five wolves in their pack who were still with the alpha, Dante knew they were outnumbered. He was racking his brain, observing each of the enemy wolves one by one for a loophole. He couldn''t help but wonder what Eden was waiting for.


    A scream arose and his heart sped up slightly as he recognized it. He responded to the signal with a howl, and at the same time, the enemy took action. The caramel wolf ran and tried to sneak up on the alpha who was already engaged with a dark furry wolf. Much smaller and weaker, the opponent didn''t resist long and after a few hits, he hovered several meters further.


    Silver barely had time to block the young beta''s attack. He shifted to his werewolf form and growled.


    The strength of the growl startled Mandy and her instincts made her retreat briefly. She walked a few feet away and started to circle the Alpha. Three of her accomplices joined her. Silver looked at his fighters and saw that all of them were in the middle of a fight. They seemed to win which reassured him. Further on, he noticed that Dante was facing two wolves. Even though he had the strength advantage, the young beta of his pack was clearly at a disadvantage as both of his opponents were fighting at the same time. However, the Dominant continued to attack fervently. The alpha returned his gaze to the four wolves in front of him. The caramel wolf bared its fangs, growling her eyes filled with animosity. A noise distracted them. A wolf leaped and landed on two of the enemies then threw them away. The two wolves fell heavily to the ground but got up almost immediately. Silver took the opportunity to link his beta which shifted to fight alongside him.


    [You''re here!]


    [And I''m not the only one. What on earth is Dante doing here?]


    [Eden is also here.]


    [What? Where? I don''t see him.]


    One of the wolves attacked and interrupted them, the others followed. They were now two to five. The Alpha could now attack without worrying about anything. A growl escaped between his fangs.


    "If you believe his arrival is going to change anything, you are wrong."


    Crescent Moon''s young beta howled again and several cries responded to her. From their hearing, Silver and Acher knew more werewolves were coming. At least a dozen, probably more. Without waiting any longer they jumped on the enemies already in front of them.


    The battle was raging between the two camps. Several inert bodies were already on the ground, none of them from Bloodhood. However, the alpha felt that his fighters were starting to tire and made more mistakes that led to injuries.


    The enemy was well prepared. Their numbers surprised him. Apart from the young beta, Silver Bloodhood only saw rogues, recognizable by their numerous scars and their malnourished bodies. The leader immediately suspected that the Crescent Moon''s member had probably allied with them under the orders of her alpha. The black furry werewolf was alone facing three opponents. When he heard another scream, Silver winced before straining his ears.


    He recognized the cry, it was one of them. With renewed vigor, the alpha dealt claws and punches without resting for a moment. He had finally shaken off two of his opponents when a jaw closed on his neck, gripping his carotid artery tightly. The fangs managed to pierce his fur and dig into his flesh. With a grimace, the alpha spread his claws and planted them without hesitation into the bodies of his attacker. The burn of the toxin made her let go and the leader of Bloodhood sent her body away.


    The caramel wolf bounces off the ground. Her whole body was in pain and the toxin was already starting to make its way into her nervous system. His muscles and even his bones seemed to be on fire. The pain made her want to scream, but she was unable to even do that. She barely managed to open her eyes.


    Her vision was blurry but she recognized the black cloak with the golden spots of its target. Mandy saw two of her allies use her successful attack to throw themselves on the wounded alpha. One of them planted its fangs in Silver''s leg as its claws slashed through his thigh. The other had aimed at the neck as well and planted his claws on either side of the wolf''s sides. Silver immediately realized he was an alpha as the toxin immediately infiltrated his nervous system.


    The leader gathered his strength. First, he got rid of the werewolf grabbing his leg and sent him away, then he stabbed his claws into the spine of the alpha that had bit his neck.


    Suddenly, the assailant''s body was snatched away and a golden wolf appeared alongside Silver. A growl rose above the screams and sounds of battle, bringing calm in the night.


    "If you want to touch him, you have to deal with me first!"

 Chapter 11 - 10. After The Blow

    Cherry was walking back and forth through the main entrance. When a signal for backup was sent over an hour ago, fighters immediately set out to support the sentry units on the border side with Crescent Moon.


    The omega female sighed and continued to pace the few yards to the entrance. Leaning against a slightly recessed wall, Trinity Rivers didn''t take her eyes off her daughter-in-law. To avoid contact with the blood that the wounded will inevitably have on them, she chose to keep her human form and wear black clothes she could easily throw away.


    The dominant stared at the slender profile of the omega that had captured her son''s heart and she understood why. If her features were drawn with anxiety, her eyes shone with a strength that the healer herself had rarely witnessed. Cherry had gathered her hair into a high bun that showed off her elegant head posture. Trinity stood up and approached slowly.


    "Are you doing alright?"


    The female omega turned her head and looked up. Her hazel irises plunged into the healer''s eyes.


    "Yes. They better have kept their promise or your son will have a tough time. "


    The dominant sneered and put her hand on the top of her hair to stroke it. She took the opportunity to discreetly diffuse some of her pheromones to appease her. The girl''s shoulders relaxed immediately.


    "I still can''t believe you knew what he was going to do and you let them go anyway. You know the Alpha might punish you ... "


    "I don''t care. When Dante started courting me, everyone was ecstatic because this is a future beta. They don''t realize how hard it is to be the mate of a beta. But you know that, right? "


    Surprised by her words, Trinity could only slowly nod her head.


    "They''re always first alongside the Alpha face to danger and they''re even willing to sacrifice their life for him. Because that''s their role as fangs and claws. No matter who''s the enemy, they have to bite, no matter the danger, they have to slice. That''s why I vowed to never hold him back and always support him no matter how hard it was. In the eyes of many and perhaps yours too, they have surely made a mistake that deserves punishment. For me, they just did their duty. Dante as future beta, Eden as future Luna of Bloodhood. If my silence protected my pack and my Alpha then, I''ll gladly accept any punishment. "


    Whispers arose as some heard the female omega. A broad smile of pride spread over the healer''s mouth.


    Suddenly bursts of voices erupted and several healers hurriedly stood up. Just seconds later, a clamor announced the return of their fighters and sentries. The families who had been waiting near the entrance until now cleared the passage to ease the healers'' work.


    Several rooms had been set up in advance to accommodate the victims. Preparations had started just after the backup had left, and all the healers were on deck ready to treat their patients. They had even planned vehicles to evacuate the seriously injured ones.


    Just after the clamors, cries greeted the first wounded. Silver Bloodhood arrived supported on either side by his beta and Christopher Fern. Beside him, Dante walked, supporting Eden. Seeing their men arrive, the dominant and the omega female ran to meet them.


    Cherry approached her fianc¨¦ and her best friend to help them. She grabbed Eden''s arm and put his arm over her shoulder. Dante gave him a fearful look to which she replied with a glare.


    "I said in one piece!"


    "That''s the best we could do, my love."


    "Don''t try to act sweet, you won''t get away with that!", whispered Cherry with a new glare.


    "Ok, Ok", said Dante as he chuckled at his omega.


    Eden, who had blood flowing from a wound on his head and several broken ribs in addition to all his other wounds tried to reason with her friend.


    "In our defense, I had slightly underestimated the forces the other side had mobilized."


    "OK, Mr. Genius Strategist. Just keep your strength. Save everything you have to say for your future custody because, one thing is for sure, the three of us are good for the biggest punishment in the history of the pack."


    The omega female and her fianc¨¦ helped him lie down on one of the extra beds made on the floor. Eden winced as he tried to find a position where his lower back wouldn''t hurt. His ribs were painful, and he tried to avoid thinking of the migraine that had invaded his skull after all the blows from the enemy at his head. Cherry looked down and peered over Eden''s body to check his injuries. Her eyes were filled with tears she brushed aside with her hand. Dante grabbed her face and planted a kiss on her lips.


    "Excuse me, if you want to lick each other''s face, can you do it anywhere other than on top of my future corpse?"


    The couple snorted at his comment.


    "If you have the strength to be humorous, I doubt you''re really dying." The omega female retorted, gently stroking his cheek. She leaned down and placed a light kiss on his forehead.


    "No offense but, I prefer them tall, hunky, with a bit of a dark side. Also, you''re lacking something in three pieces absolutely necessary to satisfy my¡­ "


    Cherry''s hand slapped his lips to prevent him from finishing his sentence, eyes wide in shock.


    "Damn! Eden, die if you want to, but do it in silence. Please!"


    "Why are you trying to kill me? I thought you wanted me to be safe! "Eden whimpered dramatically.


    "I see that everything is alright here. How are you feeling?" Trinity asked, bending down.


    "I kicked an alpha''s ass," the young man said, his blonde hair streaked with dirt and dried blood. A smile was plastered across his dust and blue face. Despite everything, he was beaming. The healer''s eyes widened as she realized what the omega male had just said. Sitting cross-legged on the floor, Dante intervened, a mocking tone in his voice.


    "Technically, you just finished him after the Alpha stabs his pathetic ass."


    "Why are you butting in?", Eden pouted.


    She auscultated him quickly and sat up with a satisfied air.


    "Enough, Dante! Leave Eden alone! Of the two, he is the one who seems to have done something more. Were you there as an observer or what? " The beta crossed his arms with a pout, and his fianc¨¦e chuckled softly.


    A voice rose above the commotion. Snow Bloodhood had recently arrived in the room where the wounded continued to arrive. Despite her worry and the stress she was feeling, she had not let go of her obligations to Luna. She had just hung up on the hospital she had contacted to notify them of the arrival in the next half hour of several patients. After checking on her husband''s condition, which worried her a lot, she got closer to Eden.


    The Alpha watched his mate walk away. He couldn''t see her, but he could tell that the look she was giving their son was harsh. He probably would have had the same look, if he had simply seen Eden return hurt after going to the battlefield despite being an omega. But Silver couldn''t have that look. Not after seeing what he had seen. Tonight, facing their enemy, it was not an omega he saw, but a great fighter and maybe the greatest strategist of his pack.


    ________


    The leader gathered his strength. First, he got rid of the werewolf grabbing his leg, and sent him away, then he stabbed his claws into the spine of the alpha that had bit his neck.


    Suddenly, the assailant''s body was snatched away and a golden wolf appeared alongside Silver. A growl rose above the screams and sounds of battle, bringing calm in the night.


    "If you want to touch him, you have to deal with me first!"


    In his werewolf form, Eden glared at the enemy who just hurt his father and alpha. The alpha who had just been stabbed by the claws of the leader of Bloodhood winced when he felt the first effects of the toxin. He knew he wouldn''t last long.


    A sadistic smile twisted his face as he realized who just attacked him. The famous golden omega from the Bloodhood pack.


    He was just a rogue. A thug without a pack, malnourished, and without a way to compete with an alpha like the legendary pack''s. But this omega. He could fight him with whatever strength he had left. After all, it was just an omega. He would quickly defeat him and this whole thing would be over.


    When this bruised little wolf came to see him and his landless brothers with an alliance proposal, he saw a glimmer of hope. He knew the risks. He might not enjoy the fruits of their victory, but those who survived would have happier days. All he had to do was kill the arrogant omega in front of him. The freak who thinks he''s equal to a dominant. This mutt will learn that whatever happens, a Dominant is a Dominant, and Subs just have to shut their mouth.


    He detailed the omega in front of him who glared at him and smirked. Yes. That''s it. He felt his anger and a thrill of pleasure ran through him. He prepared to attack. Claws out, his toxin ready. All he needed was a well-placed shot and he would kill two birds with one stone. The alpha of Bloodhood and his broken omega son will be history. But the omega didn''t give him that pleasure. Before he could even move, Eden shot hit him right in the face, the second hit his celiac plexus. The impact stole his breath. His head was spinning and he saw the scene that followed as if in slow motion. He saw the omega spin around to gain momentum and throw his hand, claws out, straight at his throat. The second later, he heard Eden''s voice.


    "How dare you attack my pack and hurt my Alpha? Die! "


    Once those words had been said, the omega male turned his hand to move his fingers and a sinister snap indicated he just severed his opponent''s neck.


    Eyes bloodshot from anger. Eden withdrew his claws from the body which collapsed on the ground. Without lingering, he looked around and saw his father gasping from the toxin. He ran to join him and barely arrived when his legs failed. The alpha shook his head to chase away the dizziness that took hold of him.


    Their pack was winning. Bloodhood''s fighters were far too powerful. Their large numbers and the initial surprise had worked in their favor, but once the backup arrived, the outcome was already known.


    Eden helped his father sit back and turn to assess the situation.


    "Hold out. Once this is all over, we''ll evacuate you to inject you with an antidote. "


    "What are you talking about? I''m the Alpha, I have to¡­ " He couldn''t finish his sentence. A new wave of pain ran through his body making him shiver and sweat profusely. The veins surrounding his neck injury were swollen and blue.


    "I can''t see the wound with your fur, can you shift?"


    "One of his claws stayed inside."


    Eden''s head snapped to the alpha.


    "O-Ok. Stay here. We''ll get you back to the cave and fix this asap. "


    This time, Silver didn''t have the strength to fight back. He let his son walk away and followed him with his eyes. The male omega had the skill of a great fighter. His abilities were all the more evident as he managed to stall his movements, support, and compensate for Dante''s weaknesses. One counterbalanced the other''s weak points. Something only possible with long hours of training together.


    When the last three rogues saw they were cornered, they threw themselves with the energy of desperation on the duo who let them attack. The two teenagers quickly killed them. Out of breath, Eden leaned on Dante who hold him under the shoulder. The alpha couldn''t help but smile as he saw them walking over.


    What else could he do?

 Chapter 12 - 11. Troubled Times

    Snow walked over the golden werewolf, her face darkened by a harsh expression. The jokes and the good humor immediately ceased. Cherry and Dante lowered their heads as the Luna spoke to the healer.


    "So? How is he?"


    "Well, besides the bruises over his body, he has a few broken ribs and probably a contusion. From what I see, nothing that a good rest won''t heal. The healing process has already started so I''m just going to clean the open wounds and bandage his chest to help him recover. Nothing to worry about, "she said, ruffling his hair affectionately.


    Snow scoffed at the comment, her gaze still so hard. Eden looked up timidly towards her and tried to smile.


    Unfortunately, with his face covered in bruises, the result was the opposite. The omega female''s eyes filled with tears.


    "I''m sorry, Mom."


    She moved closer to speak to them without the rest of the people around hearing them.


    "Your father is in serious condition. Healers cannot take care of him without extracting the claw inside his body. Our leader is in danger and you, who has to ensure the survival of our pack, you were... "


    "Dad wouldn''t be here if I hadn''t been there!" Eden exclaimed. The omega male couldn''t help but find it unfair that his mother didn''t believe what he had done mattered.


    "Your father had asked a team of fighters to stand by if they heard a signal for backup. You didn''t need to ... "


    "Yet, I was the one who killed the alpha who came after him! If I hadn''t been there, by the time they came to help him, Dad would be dead already. Would you have preferred that?" Retorted the teenager, angrily. His eyes were teary and his hands were shaking with emotion.


    He winced slightly as he felt the pain in his body wake up. After hearing these words, Snow turned to Dante with a furrowed brow, and the young beta nodded to confirm what Eden had just said.


    Snow''s mouth quivered and she pursed her lips to swallow her emotions before exploding.


    "Still, you had no right to step out, Eden! You have to know your place! " Snow yelled as several heads turned to them.


    "My place? And which place are you talking about? That of a coward hiding and waiting for others to do what he can do by himself? "


    "You almost died!" Snow cried on the verge of hysteria.


    "I will die for my Alpha! I will die for my pack! I''m a Bloodhood for crying out loud. "


    The teenager who had risen in emotion let out a whimper and fell back on his bed, his features contorted with pain. Large drops of sweat were forming on his face. Trinity put her hand on her forehead and frowned at the slightly high temperature.


    "Luna, I have to move him to treat his wounds. He needs rest and moving is not good for his recovery. "


    Snow looked at her son with a heavy heart. Her hands were shaking and the lump in her throat prevented her from speaking. She felt Trinity''s hand resting on her shoulder to bring her back to reality and just nod weakly.


    "Dante, please carry him!"


    "Put your hands on me and I will make you undergo the same treatment to these bastards of rogues.", Said Eden, threatening despite his face twisted by the throbbing all over his body.


    "I''ll take care of it, Tri," replied a voice behind them. "I''m on a different level from that little brat and the scum you took care of tonight, Kid. You won''t be able to do anything to me even if you don''t like my bridal style. "


    Acher ruffled his son''s hair and stepped forward before he kneeled next to the bed.


    "Put your arm around my neck, Princess." The beta continued without hiding his amusement.


    Eden glared at him but obeyed his command. Carefully, the huge silver-gray werewolf lifted him before everyone''s eyes. Eden''s face flushed red under the bruises.


    "Man! That''s embarrassing! "Eden whimpered and Acher chuckled.


    They walked slowly, the beta doing everything to avoid waking up his pains even though he noticed the omega winced several times. Once laid on the bed in the room where the healer was going to treat him, Eden let his body relax against the soft mattress. Acher stared at him for a second.


    "I''m sorry we didn''t listen to your advice. Nothing would have happened if we had listened from the start. "


    "Honestly, it was a bit hard to swallow even for us. I know we won''t escape our punishment, but, if it had to be done again, I would do the same, "Eden declared. "Well, not exactly. I think I would try to avoid a few more blows because I feel like dying right now. "


    Acher chuckled and turned his head to Trinity. She nodded to him and he understood that he had to let her take care of Eden.


    "I''m proud of you, Eden."


    He stroked the omega''s cheek, which gave him a bright smile. The beta planted a kiss on his mate''s temple and left the room. His fists clenched and he strode back to where the injured werewolves continued to arrive. He looked around the room and spotted the person he was looking for. Acher walked over to Snow Bloodhood who stood, worried, next to his mate. The Alpha was sweating profusely and his breathing was uneven.


    "We have to go to the hospital," pleaded the Luna.


    "Stop¡­ over¡­ reacting! It''s just a claw! Enlarge the wound and remove it so I can get over with it. "


    Silver Bloodhood was out of breath and struggling to keep his eyes open. Acher glanced at Snow to observe her reaction. Her hands were clasped as if she was praying and worry was marked all over her face. The beta turned his head to his leader and met his gaze.


    "It¡­ It''s an order!"


    "Yes, Alpha."


    The healer approached the wound on the left side of his torso. He cleaned the area first with water, to improve visibility as the Alpha was still too weak to shift. Then he grabbed a scalpel and cut through the skin without hesitation. The caregiver remained stoic and his hands remained steady, despite the tremors that gripped his patient''s body. When the wound was enlarged enough, he slid his fingers inside the bloody hole. Snow looked away, eyelids tightly closed. When she heard the sound of an object falling into a metal container, she finally opened her eyes and rushed to her husband''s bedside. Her hand affectionately stroked his fur as tears silently rolled down her face. The alpha raised his arm and put his hand on the top of her head in a protective gesture.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not ready to go anywhere any time soon."


    ________


    When Eden opened his eyes, he was in his nest. He tried to move but realized that a dead weight was across his abdomen, and he quickly realized it was Cherry in her wolf form. He moved his hand to grope and encountered something warm and furry. He turned his head and saw Dante snoring without a care in the world. He was lying on his back with his stomach exposed, also in his wolf form. Eden chuckled when he saw his paws move in his sleep as if he was running.


    The noise made Cherry move, turning to change position, pressing a little more on the abdomen of the male omega in the process.


    "C''mon. Why are you trying to murder me again? I just barely escaped death! That wasn''t enough? "


    The female omega whimpered and moved again in her sleep before opening one eye. When she saw that Eden was awake, she suddenly straightened up and jumped on him. Cherry began to lick his face enthusiastically, her tail wagging furiously. Beside them, Dante growled.


    "Awn, look at you so cute and grumpy because it''s early in the morning."


    It took a moment for the young beta to realize what he had just heard. His eyelids opened and he saw Eden who was trying as best he could to restrain the omega girl who was licking him happily.


    "Cherry! Enough! That tickles !" Eden complained, laughing.


    Seeing this, Dante joined the white and red wolf. Poor Eden was helplessly pinned to his nest by two wolves determined to show him their affection.


    After several minutes, the two friends calmed down and finally stepped back to breathe. Eden pushed them to get up and his legs trembled a little. Dante immediately stepped forward. He placed the muzzle on his back and gave it a slight push to help him keep his balance.


    "Don''t worry, everything is alright, it''s just that I ..."


    A huge growl escaped from Eden''s stomach and Dante snorted. Even though a wolf couldn''t laugh, he could see that his childhood friend was laughing at him. Before he could react, a voice called out to them from the threshold of his cave.


    "I see you''re finally awake. Nice to have you back on your feet, kiddo. "


    Trinity Rivers had pushed the curtain aside to clear her way inside the omega cave and the two wolves happily leaped around her to greet her. She bent down to scratch Cherry behind the ear before granting the same favor to Dante who had barked for her attention.


    "I hope these two terrors didn''t disturb your recovery. "


    "I woke up because Cherry was trying to suffocate me while sleeping on me."


    The little white wolf swiveled to glare at Eden then turned around smiling sheepishly.


    "I''m glad you managed to survive all of this on top of the rest," chuckled Trinity.


    "Barely! She''s heavy! "


    Cherry turned around once again, and this time, with a shocked look. Eden, who had said that voluntarily, restrained himself with all his might to not burst into laughter. When he saw the body of the huge gray wolf vibrating, he realized that Dante was probably laughing and he couldn''t hold back any longer. He burst out laughing as he held his ribs, tears beading at the corners of his eyes. He got up a few moments later. Cherry was sitting with her back to them, obviously sulking.


    "Cherry! It was just a joke, I was kidding. "


    The female omega didn''t flinch and ignored Eden''s words. He still had a smile on his face and she could tell by the sound of his voice. Dante walked around his mother and came to sit next to her trying to nuzzle. Cherry stood up without a sound. Just before she walked away, her tail wagged and slapped her lover''s cheek loudly. The laughter that Eden had just calmed started again. The young beta turned a little worriedly towards his mother, who gave him a sympathetic look.


    "Yes, buddy. You''re in trouble. "


    Hearing these words, the grey-furred wolf ran off after his fianc¨¦e, leaving Eden rolling around in his nest.


    Trinity waited for him to calm down and sat cross-legged on the floor. When he straightened up to face her, the omega saw the serious look on her face and his smile faded.


    "So¡­ how much trouble I will have?"


    "Ah that¡­ It''s not easy to foresee. Everyone agrees that without Dante and you, the outcome of this attack would probably have been dramatic for our pack. Still, you''ve broken so many rules¡­ " She let out a long sigh. "I don''t know where to start."


    "Well, start with my father. How is he doing?"


    "The Alpha¡­ was taken to hospital. Although we removed the claw, it had remained in his body for too long and the tissues of his left lung were damaged. Choosing to extract it here and not in the hospital didn''t help matters either. He developed an infection because his healing process was delayed too much because of the toxin."


    "I don''t understand, didn''t he get the antidote on time?"


    "It was impossible to give him the antidote while the claw was still inside his body. The antidote forces the body to shift to wolf form while the organism gets rid of the toxin. It was, therefore, dangerous to inject it without having removed the claw. The infection had already started when he was given the antidote. "


    "What will happen to him?" Eden asked in a small voice.


    The healer could smell the pheromones of distress the omega had started emitting.


    "So far, his condition has stabilized, he has been operated, and then placed on an antibiotic to treat the infection."


    "I wish I had been faster..." Eden began.


    "You did a lot more than you had to, believe me. You have nothing to be ashamed of. "


    "I want to see him," he replied after a moment.


    "Are you in such a hurry to receive your punishment?"


    He shook his head without answering and the healer sighed.


    "I''ll take you out as soon as you finish eating. You must be hungry after sleeping so long, "she said softly.


    "How long have I slept?"


    "About thirty hours. Rather normal after a first battle."


    "And¡­" He paused as if hesitating to ask the question.


    "Did Crescent Moon say anything about the attack or Mandy''s death?"


    Trinity Rivers'' gaze darkened and her aura grew threatening. The omega strove to remain calm. All the muscles in his body were tense.


    "Crescent Moon''s alpha denied any involvement in the attack, claiming that he did announce that Moon had been declared rogue."


    "I suspected he would react that way."


    "However¡­" She spoke dragging her words. "He has shown tremendous animosity since the news of the battle and several clashes occurred on our border with Crescent Moon ..."


    "Does he know about our Alpha?" Eden cut her off.


    "No. The hospital is in a neutral zone and doesn''t release any information about its patients, and none of us would make the mistake of mentioning the state of the Alpha to an outsider. But I fear that it doesn''t matter. Draken Hook is thirsty for blood and power. It''s just the beginning.. I think you have to be prepared for troubled times, maybe even worse. "

 Chapter 13 - 12. For The Pack

    When they arrived in front of the hospital, Eden began to apprehend even though Trinity had assured him that his father''s days were no longer in danger. However, knowing that the person who embodied strength for him was in his most vulnerable state, this thought alone made him feel uneasy.


    The omega followed the dominant through the halls of the hospital he was visiting for the first time in his life. As a member of a traditional pack, although he was familiar with human society, he rarely frequented places where humans and werewolves coexisted.


    The hospital where his father had been transferred was one of them.


    The facility was located in the territory of the Black Moon, a civilian pack located in a city where humans and werewolves coexisted. However, the existence of his kind was still an undercover secret that only a few humans shared. Such towns required constant discretion and laws enforced by the Werewolf Intelligence Agency, a government agency responsible for mediating between humans and werewolves.


    After several security checks, Trinity had led Eden through an endless maze of corridors before finally getting into an elevator. Once inside the canister cabin, the healer entered a code and the floor button panel slid open to reveal a box on which she entered a number. The cabin started up. A few seconds later a bell rang and the doors opened onto a corridor whose whiteness accentuated by artificial light made Eden blink.


    Once his eyes were accommodated to the bright light, he followed Trinity. He was on guard at first but, he relaxed as they passed one of their own in his werewolf form. They walked across a large reception hall, they made their way to the general surgery ward. Trinity then started to check the number on the bedroom plate and stopped in front of the number 801. The dominant knocked twice on the door and lowered the handle gently.


    Silver Bloodhood was chatting with his mate sitting next to his bed. Eden, who didn''t expect to see his mother, whom he had not seen since their argument, froze for a moment. The Luna''s eyes stared at her son for a second before turning to her Alpha, an unreadable expression on her face. The leader smiled weakly before waving his son inside.


    Eden hesitated a moment, then thanked the healer and stepped into the room. The male omega strode up to bed. A smile finally broke out on his face when he noticed that the wound his father had on his neck had almost disappeared. The skin was still pink and covered with scar tissue.


    "It''s nice to see you. "


    "Yes. I heard you got a hell of a long sleep. It looks like it did you good."


    Eden laughed, shaking his head. "The biggest nap of my life. And yes it did me good. "


    "Glad to hear it."


    They were silent for a while. Eden breathed with joy the pheromones of the Alpha which reassured him. He looked down on the sheet that slightly revealed the bandage the surgeons put on after the operation and noticed that the veins were a light tone of blue as the skin was pale.


    "W-what did the doctors say?" Eden asked, anxious. "When will you come home?"


    "Soon, Son. I still have to wait a bit more before the infection that is delaying my recovery is fully cured, " Silver explain explained, pointing to the IV hanging from his arm. "Once this is over, I can go home."


    Hearing this, Eden''s face beamed briefly before darkening again. He bowed his head like he was painfully remembering something. Silver watched as the omega groped his fingers. With a deep sigh, he asked his mate to leave them alone. Snow Bloodhood stood up to kiss her dominant''s forehead and walked away to the front door. She grabbed the doorknob and stopped.


    "I-I see you at home Eden," she said in a choked voice.


    The omega turned and met his mother''s gaze, who was staring at him apprehensively. His smile appeared once again, lighting up his honey-colored eyes.


    "Yes, Mum. Bye."


    Snow opened the door, her shoulders a little straighter, and left the room to leave her two men. Silver patted the sheet beside him, inviting his son to sit by his side. Eden carefully settled next to his father, still fidgeting his fingers until he felt the comforting pheromones his father was emitting.


    "Thanks." The omega said with a smile. "Dad ... I''m sorry for what happened that night. I know we should have handled this matter way better. Instead, you got hurt and¡­ "


    "Enough, Eden. Before you say anything, I want to talk to you. " Silver announced in a deep voice.


    The teenager lowered his head, ready to endure his father''s words. His stomach had turned upside down and he now wished he hadn''t eaten so much before he left, because even though werewolves couldn''t get sick and have an upset stomach, he was pretty sure he was having indigestion from stress.


    "As a leader, what happened that night taught me a lesson. At Bloodhood, we try to live as close as possible to how our ancestors lived when the first werewolves appeared. We were inspired by them to build the pack which is, even today, one of the most respected in the region and everywhere else.


    However, Bloodhood is not just a copy of what our ancestors did before us. And that is something I forgot that night. Under the pretext of protecting our hierarchy, I didn''t listen to you as I should have. It was my own neglect that brought me to this hospital bed. Not you, Son. You saw perfectly through Crescent Moon''s bad intentions. Although I spend my time telling you that you are more than an omega and that you are an important part of the pack, that night I treated you like an omega. If anyone has to apologize, it''s me Eden, not you. "


    The Alpha was silent and watched the teen staring at him with a surprised expression on his face.


    "Are you talking to me as the leader of the pack? Like from Dom to Sub? " Even said as he motioned between them.


    The alpha chuckled and just nodded his head in response. The omega who had totally forgotten his nervousness and the discomfort he felt, stared at his father with a smile revealing his canines, light back in his eyes.


    "Can you tell that one more time, I''d like to register with my ..."


    "Don''t push it!" Silver answered sternly.


    "Ok, ok." Eden giggled. "So¡­ We won''t be¡­ punished?"


    The Alpha looked at his son who stared back at him, his look was filled with hope. Silver sighed deeply and run a hand in his face.


    "I feel like I''m losing all my credibility as a father. My son is breaking the rules and I think punishing him is a bad thing. "


    "That''s not true!", he yelled. "You are willing to give me credit and you look beyond simple disobedience to see the bigger picture. All of this makes me respect you as a father, as a person, and as an Alpha."


    "'' I would die for my Alpha! I would die for my pack! ''" The Alpha took on a slightly higher pitch voice to mimic his son''s tone. "When your mother reported to me that you said, you''ll never know how proud I was.


    By the way, she was really upset, you know. But she stayed by your side the whole time. She didn''t even rest until your condition improved. When you finally shifted to your human form, she ask you to be moved to your nest and she even allowed Dante and Cherry to look after you. So I hope the two of you can speak sincerely, hm? " Silver talked with a concerned look to his son who nodded in agreement. "I was proud of you, but at the same time, I have never been so afraid in my life. I don''t want you to ever be in a situation where you have to put your life on the line to save the pack or to save me. Can you promise me that? "


    Eden paused a second. He needed to think before conveying his true feelings because he hoped for his parents to understand him.


    "I don''t know if I can, Dad. I know you probably don''t want to hear that but, that''s who I am. I can''t just close my eyes if I''m in a situation where my actions can make a difference. Of course, I won''t forget my safety. I''m not that reckless and I kind of like my life. If you accept who I am, I will probably still run into dangerous situations a couple of times again, but I''ll always make sure to come back to my family and my pack."


    Silver locked eyes with his son and a rush of pride washed over him as his heart sank.


    "You''ve grown well, Son."


    "I know," Eden said with a smirk.


    "You''re a cocky one aren''t you?". Silver snorted and rested his head and the pillow behind him. They remained quiet for a bit then the alpha broke the silence. "There is something else I want to talk about with you."


    "Why do you sound like it''s something that I don''t want to hear about?"


    His answer took the Alpha aback and he couldn''t help but pause in awkward silence. "I guess this instinct of yours doesn''t work only with enemies. "Eden¡­ I''m going to host a reception with the leaders of all the packs around the country. We''ll officially announce that Bloodhood is looking for his next successor. "


    "What?"


    Eden''s heart started to pound loudly and the uneasiness that had finally disappeared returned, even more intense. An aftertaste formed in his mouth and his hands began to sweat and tremble.


    "What happened showed me that too much time passed. As powerful as Bloodhood is, if anything ever happened to me, the pack would be in danger. It would then be easy for an enemy to either aim at you to seize power and to destroy the pack."


    "But I have Dante and Acher and..."


    "None of them is an alpha, Eden. You have to be prepared for any eventuality and find your mate. With what happened, no one cannot disentangle the truth from the false for Crescent Moon, so I don''t know if the news of the next alpha''s ousting is something to be taken seriously or not. But besides them, Bloodhood is the only pack across the country that hasn''t announced its successor yet. "


    "But¡­" He lowered his head, unable to say more.


    "I know what scares you, Son, but you''re a wonderful young man and an even more beautiful omega. Don''t be scared. We have to do it.. For the pack."

 Chapter 14 - 13. Changes And Desire For Changes

    Eden was lying lazily near the river with Cherry lying down, her head resting on his lap. The omega male was enjoying the last rays of the sun of the day as his thoughts drifted away clouded by his worries. He kept coming back to the conversation he had had with his father a few days earlier in the hospital.


    Alpha Silver had returned to the cave, fully recovered from his injuries. Only a scar remained on his left side. Each time the young man laid eyes on the cluster of pink flesh that connected the five points where the rogue''s claws had pierced his father''s body, his chest tightened. He couldn''t escape the memory of the night his pack has shown a sign of weakness for the first time in its history. Guilt crept into him, devious and devouring.


    The sound of the water cradled the two friends who were trying to escape the sudden changes in their daily lives with a short reconnection with the idleness of their peaceful days. In Bloodhood, a whole new organization had been set up. The number of guards and sentries had been doubled in places, tripled by others. They had listed and filled in the weak spots in their defense and the protection of the entrances to the cave. Eden was happy to have had an important role to play in the process so far. The pressure of the disapproving looks of some members who disagreed with the intervention of a simple omega rank in the affairs of the pack made him uncomfortable.


    However, his charisma and especially his major role in the battle against the rogues led by the beta of Crescent Moon had changed the look that most of the pack had towards him. While some bitter low ranks and one or two lieutenants were recalcitrant, the rest of Silver Bloodhood''s trusted men had grown used to Eden and Dante''s presence at the crisis meetings. They were gathering almost every day due to the tensions between their pack and Crescent Moon who continued to stir in the shadows. Even Christopher Fern, the man who had led opposition to the male omega''s ideas on the night of the attack, was now one of his strongest supporters.


    Eden felt Cherry''s head moving on his thighs and opened one eye to observe what his friend was doing. The omega female had slipped her left hand into the satchel next to her to pull out a bunch of grapes which she placed on her stomach before pulling them apart one by one to slip them between her pink lips. Each movement between the bunch of purplish-black fruit and her lips made her head move slightly, which ended up pulling Eden completely out of his semi-lethargy.


    "I know you like stuffing your face but you could at least offer me some, you four-legs belly


    "I''m in my human form there, so technically I only have two¡­". Eden snorted at the answer and just retorted, unbothered.


    "I''m waiting !"


    With an annoyed growl, she grabbed a fruit and raised her hand to blindly approach her best friend''s face. The latter lifted his head and craned his neck to fish for the fruity oval between Cherry''s fingers. After two awkward tries, the teenage girl seemed to have memorized the position of her friend''s mouth and now lifted the fruit without hesitation, alternating between her own mouth and Eden''s. After several minutes spent in this way, being fed and listening to the noises around them, the male omega heard his friend break the silence.


    "So¡­ do you feel ready for the big day? The one where you''re going to meet all your suitors, " she said in a deceptively innocuous tone.


    Eden''s eyes followed the dance of two butterflies that fluttered nearby.


    "Suitors my ass! Most will be there under pressure from their alpha and will decline the offer once they lay eyes on me. "


    "With that face? I won''t buy it! You could have anyone at your feet with that pretty face of yours. "


    Eden sneered upon hearing the compliment, this time a little less harsh. He considered what the omega female had just said and was silent for a moment before continuing. "You know very well that the face is not the problem." He sighed. "I still have time, there was almost a month left and there are other much more important things ahead of this damn banquet like our move to Red Creek starting next week."


    "Luckily we were done with our mid-term exams before all this, or I don''t know we would have done," she commented in response.


    Another change in their lives since the night of the attack, Silver Bloodhood had decided that his son and his two friends would be transferred to a new school, even though they only had a few months left until their graduation. None of them had deigned to protest. Nobody knew better than them about the hate Crescent Moon didn''t even bother to hide anymore. To limit the triggers for a clash that the pack craved at all costs, the leader had found the solution of removing his son and the future beta who were the targets of their enemy''s animosity.


    At the same time, neither Lucas nor Evan had resurfaced since the incident, which kept Bloodhood in the dark as to the truth of the ousting of Crescent Moon''s successor. They had all three started their boxes, without choice and much enthusiasm. Still, the change wasn''t that much of a burden since they had already planned to join Red Creek''s campus next year. The only thing bothering them was that they would arrive for the last semester of their senior year of high school in an unfamiliar environment and where all the other students had already their habits. The apprehension of rejection was all the more understandable as they arrived to seek refuge from a conflict every pack all over the country was already aware of given Bloodhood''s notoriety.


    The teenager sighed and straightened up, forcing Cherry to do the same. His fingers caught a pebble and he rose to throw it into the water with effect in the hope of relieving his frustration. Quickly, the two omegas embarked on a ricochet contest that the female won and wasn''t shy to let him know what amused Eden.


    "You plan the Cold War with Dante to last for a long time?" Eden asked out of the blue.


    Hearing his question, the young girl missed her momentum and stumbled slightly. Her stone, however perfect in shape and weight, fell heavily into the water. Cherry turned to glare at her friend who replied with a smirk. When he continued to stare at her, awaiting her response, she set off in search of a new stone claiming to be oblivious to what Eden had just asked of her.


    "You know you can''t stay like this. It''s not you to be touchy for so little. You grew up with us! We have always teased you why are you taking it so seriously?


    "Do you honestly think I''m mad for a bad joke? C''mon Eden, give me some credit. I''m not that petty! " She rolled her eyes and turned away.


    "What is it then?"


    Stubborn, the young woman feigned extreme concentration. The stone, which she let loose with a nimble touch, grazed the surface of the water five times before sinking into the water. She gave a satisfied smile and was already bending down to pick up another one when Eden grabbed her by the wrist and forced her to look his way.


    "Talk to me. It''s not your type to shut yourself and don''t say anything. You can talk to me fearlessly like you always do. Hm? "


    He bent down and pressed his forehead to Cherry''s who closed her eyes and leaned on the reassuring contact. After a few seconds, she sighed before pressing Eden''s chest with her free hand to put some distance between them. The male omega released her wrist and wait for her.


    "I feel like everything is moving on but ... Me."


    "What do you mean? "


    "I-I feel like I''m stuck with my old self. I don''t know what I can do to take a step forward. I''m not sulking because of a stupid joke, Eden. Truthfully, at first, I just wanted to, you know, teach him a lesson but now. " She sighed heavily and her shoulder dropped. "Now it''s just a pretense because my head is a mess. Since that night I''ve been ... thinking. "


    "About what?"


    "Well, I''ve got on my mind", She chuckled. "I''ve been thinking about me and what is it that I want. I keep wondering what I can do. I''ve been thinking about my place beside Dante, my place in the pack and I feel like something ... Isn''t right. "


    "I''m not sure of what you''re saying," Eden said in a frown.


    "You''re growing! Both of you! And I''m just¡­ Me. I mean. I feel powerless ... There is so much I want to do, but I''m just stuck feeling helpless while I''m watching everybody moving on. "


    "That''s not right and you know it, Cherry. Even if it''s not the same, you''re growing. At your own pace. You''re fighting. For you, for the pack. "


    "But I want to do more, I know I can do more. I want to help my pack, Eden, I want to find my place like you guys found yours. "


    The two omegas were looking at each other when they heard the murmur of commotion rising not far from them. A group was hurrying away. They recognized Trinity who was leading several healers and some fighters. At the same time, Dante linked Eden who answered him immediately to indicate his position. Seconds later, the young man appeared in his wolf form. Although his silvery gray fur similar to his beta father''s already made him recognizable, the teenager also had the advantage of his height. While werewolves were tall by nature, Dante''s height, even among his own, was quite impressive. The grey wolf came running in front of Eden and Cherry and linked him again.


    [Alpha Silver is looking for you. He''s in the middle of a meeting.]


    [Why didn''t he link me, and why are you here instead of there with them?]


    [He''s busy. He wanted me to help. There is some trouble next to the Crescent Moon''s border. Seems like a few of our guys have been hurt.]


    The beta was talking while staring out of the corner of his eye at his fianc¨¦e that had bowed her head to the ground when he arrived. Eden, whose face had darkened upon hearing that the pack had caused further problems, couldn''t help smiling as he observed his two friends. He sighed and decided to let them sort out their problems alone now that he was sure there was no water in the gas between the couple, and that Cherry was just adjusting to all the changes in their life.


    The omega male nodded to greet his friend and sprinted towards the cave. The omega female followed him with her eyes as he disappeared. Suddenly she heard a soft whimper and looked down to make eye contact. The beta stared at her for a few seconds before linking her.


    [I have to go.]


    Cherry twisted her fingers between the hairs of his fur before letting them slide over them in a sweet caress that the wolf gladly accepted.


    Dante took a few steps back, leaving Cherry behind as she gathered her courage to call out to him.


    "Can I come?" she said as the wolf paused before turning around. "I-I want to help," she said in a more confident voice.


    "I thought you would never go for it." Trinity''s voice reached them from the rock where she was perched near the group of sentries waiting to resume their journey. A link arrived straight in the head of the omega female.


    [Hurry, they are waiting for us]


    Without a second thought, Cherry rushed forward the female dominant, her eyes gleaming with determination.

 Chapter 15 - 14. Boarding School

    Eden has almost finished filling his suitcase. He had already divided the rest of his things into boxes that had left the day before. He stood up and looked around. The cave he had lived in since achieving his rank five years ago was nearly empty. Only his nest remained as it was almost impossible for an omega to sleep outside of it. The teenager had programmed his alarm clock the next day to fold and tidy his nest in a suitcase before leaving.


    The male omega dreaded this departure. Even though he planned to go to college in Red Creek, he felt he had time to prepare. Their sudden transfer to the civil pack''s school was something he hadn''t foreseen.


    More than leaving his pack and home, the fear of facing one more time curious looks, for the most part, mocking for some, hateful for others, was what occupied his mind. At least if he had arrived at Red Creek as planned for his college entrance, he''d have blended into the crowd of new students. Now, whether they like it or don''t, his combi with Dante and Cherry would be the center of attention.


    He sighed and walked over to the wooden dresser where he had prepared and prominently displayed his clothes for the next day. He looked at the flyer from the school and the boarding school he is about to join and grabbed it, walking back to his nest.


    Eden settled down as comfortably as possible and started by detailing the first page where several photos represented the establishment with its various buildings. The place looked much bigger than Blue Moon''s high school. He fumbled in the covers of his nest and found his smartphone. He opened the camera and flashed the QR code printed on the flyer. The screen displayed a home page asking for a password, protection against non-werewolves. Even though no sensitive information was posted on the site, his kind was always careful about anything that might give away information about their company and organization.


    He entered the code his father had given him with his registration papers and tapped the screen at the ''enter'' button to get straight to the Red Creek Academy site.


    Even though he''d watched it almost half a dozen times already, he didn''t pause the high school introduction video. When the music toned up, he grabbed his earbuds and he pushed them into his ears to fully immerse himself in the virtual tour. His eyes didn''t leave the screen for a second. One by one, he discovered the buildings of the school and the boarding school. An enthusiastic voice praised the facilities'' merits as it toured a standard room.


    Eden had not made the trip with his parents when they went to enroll him, and he regretted it. Since the decision was rushed and he had only just won the trust of some of his father''s lieutenants, the teenager didn''t want to be away, even for a few days. He had little time to confirm that he was a trusted member of Bloodhood and he didn''t want to waste it. Now that the departure was here, he figured out a visit might have helped calm his nerves.


    Eden locked the screen and threw the phone in his nest without a glance to where it landed. His thoughts were starting to drift away when a muffled voice called out to him. He turned his head towards the entrance of his cave and met his mother''s gaze.


    Snow Bloohood was standing in the doorway, pushing aside the curtain with one hand to clear her way. She smoothed the front of her fur, as she always did when she was nervous or preoccupied.


    "Are you ready for tomorrow? "


    Eden straightened up and removed the earbuds from his ears.


    "Yeah. Everything is ready, I only have my nest left. I''ll tidy it up tomorrow before leaving. "


    He patted the space next to him in silent invitation, and the Luna slipped inside the nest before releasing her pheromones freely. Eden breathed quietly, immersed in his thoughts, before breaking the silence.


    "It''s been a while since I last sniffed your scent like that," he remarked.


    "Your nest is practically saturated with the scents of Dante and Cherry," she said dramatically.


    Eden giggled. He kept breathing the nostalgic scent and enjoying the comforting calm.


    "How are you feeling?" Snow continued.


    "Well? Stressed out? I don''t know." He sighed and leaned his head against the wall behind his back. "In Blue Moon, it has practically disappeared. Now, I''ll deal again with stares, whispers, and mockery."


    "You don''t know."


    "Yes, I know. That is how things have always been. Luckily, people here got used to the idea that there is an omega like me. I guess I''ve got to start from scratch. " He concluded his sentence with a sigh.


    "I''m not going to pretend I know what it feels to be you. However, I know that no matter what happens, you''ll be okay. You have this strength that forces people to look at you for who you are, Eden. No matter how long it takes, they end up seeing what a beautiful person you are. "


    "You say that because you are my mother," said the teenager with an embarrassed laugh.


    "Maybe," the Omega retorted with a mischievous smile. "That doesn''t stop me from being right."


    She crossed her arms over her chest with her chin raised in a confident pout that made Eden chuckle once again.


    "I hope so."


    Snow stroked her son''s hair and stood up. She walked over to the cave entrance and turned around one last time.


    "Don''t stay up too late if you don''t want to be tired tomorrow."


    _______


    In the SUV that had picked them up from the airport to the Red Creek High school''s campus, Eden was with his two friends and Silver Bloodhood. Despite the tensions in the pack, the alpha couldn''t bring himself to let his son travel alone much to Eden''s dismay.


    Even though he liked his life too much to say it out loud, Dante found the overprotective side of his leader pleasing. Especially if that meant having a prime spot on the mini-drama where his best friend, a 5''6 feet omega, was giving a cold shoulder to a 7''1 feet alpha.


    In the seven-seat all place car, silence reigned and Dante watched, amused, as the alpha sat alone in a row in front of them. His head was sticking to the ceiling and it was not to mention his unusually large stature, which took up two of the three seats.


    The beta didn''t have good visibility and not enough guts to openly check, but he suspected from the way their Alpha wriggled at times that the dominant was more than uncomfortable with the little space he had to lay out his legs. To top it all off, the driver who got them on kept glancing in the rearview mirror, something Silver pretended to ignore, too busy as he was watching Eden''s changing morale through- over his shoulder.


    Cherry had fallen asleep, her head resting on his shoulder and the young beta was smiling. His nose was glued to her hair, a fruity scent escaping and that mingling perfectly with her natural scent.


    The driver finally stopped alongside the building and Eden was the first to get off of the vehicle. He left the door open to let Cherry and Dante out while his father settled the bill.


    Red Creeks was a small town occupied almost entirely by werewolves. The only one of its kind. The few humans who lived there were members of the WIA who had full knowledge of the supernatural beings living next to them.


    The pack had copied and then pushed to its extreme the model of civilian packs by creating a pack with all the modernity of human society. The whole process had been accomplished with the help of the WIA who kept tabs on the supernatural wolf population and only intervened in their affairs if there was a problem involving humans. The creation of this city had enabled Red Creek to flourish economically using the best of both worlds. The development of technologies that allowed the two kinds to coexist, the development of medicine capable of taking over when the regenerative capacity inherent in werewolves was ineffective, that, and much more was born in Red Creek.


    The taxi pulled away and Eden moved forward without delay, dragging the huge suitcase containing his nest behind him. A man standing in front of the doors reacted when he saw the massive alpha and waved to them. Silver walked over and squeezed the offered hand.


    "Mr. Bloodhood, our alpha has notified me of your arrival. I will be your guide for today. Hope you had a good flight. I guess the three young people here are the students who will be joining our school tomorrow, " he said, turning his gaze to the three teenagers.


    Eden and Dante nodded in greeting, while a tired and still half-asleep Cherry clung to her dominant''s free arm to stifle a yawn.


    The group stepped forward and finally passed the automatic gate, which opened onto a long driveway bordered on either side by a manicured garden as large as a football field.


    Cherry, now wide awake gasped in awe and spun around to appreciate the magnificence of the structure. In front of them, at the end of the garden, a building with modern architecture combining concrete and a metal structure. They barely had time to appreciate the view as the man showed them a direction.


    "If you can follow me," the man in the suit said. "I''ll take you to the Subs dorm first so you can drop off your belongings. We will then continue with the dormitory of the dominants, and finally the high school and its various facilities. "


    "I''m sorry but I''m in a rush," Silver Bloodhood explained, giving his son another glance. Eden''s face remained unfazed. "I won''t be able to stay long. If I could just meet with the dean to once again offer my thanks for making the registration process easier ... "


    "Of course, I guess you have to go. Since it''s like that, I''m going to ask a guard to take care of your suitcases and ... "


    "No !"


    Eden and Cherry had spoken at the same time and the two omegas blushed, embarrassed. Uncomfortably, they lowered their heads and avoided eye contact with the man who had just received a total refusal. Eden hung on his suitcase and Dante understood from his mate''s reaction that it was out of the question for him to separate from the luggage he was carrying.


    The Red Creek omega frowned and immediately understood the problem. He gave an understanding smile. "I apologize. You just arrived, it''s normal that you won''t feel comfortable leaving your nest away. Afternoon classes aren''t over yet, the dean must be in his office. We will do this as quickly as possible, to free Alpha Silver. Then we''ll continue with the visit together, youngsters. "


    Without waiting for a response, they walked away towards the main building that housed the school and quickly rushed in before going up to the third floor. Silver was chatting with the guide, who was explaining the rules and operations of the school under the gaze of Eden who glared at his nape. The teenager rolled his eyes and finally focused on the architecture and decoration of the building.


    When they finally arrived at the door to the dean''s office, their omega guide ushered them into the waiting room where a secretary greeted them politely. The woman walked towards the door and was about to knock when the sounds of an argument reached them from inside. Her fist hung a few inches and an embarrassed smile appeared on her lips as she turned to her guests, unsure of what to do. New voices erupted, betraying the escalation of the exchange that was occurring out of their line of sight without either of them understanding what the people were saying to each other. Pushed back near the front door, as Dante and Silver smelled an alpha''s pheromones, Eden and Cherry looked at each other amused by the situation.


    Suddenly the door snapped open and a man in his twenties strode out of the office. He was as tall as the alpha of Bloodhood which was more than impressive. However, his musculature was much thinner. There was something wild about his aura and his face was half-hidden by long, dark, slightly wavy hair.


    "You will do as you''ve been told whether you want to or not!" A voice from inside the office thundered as the man stormed away as fast as he could.


    The stranger didn''t turn around and walked through the waiting room in a few steps. On the threshold of the door, he brushed past Eden who had narrowly moved away not to be in his way. The waiting room recovered soon after, but something was wrong.


    Cherry turned to the omega male. A strange scent hung in the air around him. She frowned when she saw her friend gasping for air, his pupils dilated.. The next second, Eden collapsed to the ground.

 Chapter 16 - 15. Almost A First Encounter [M]

    He was alone in his office. There was still less than an hour until his next class and more than half of the homework he had picked up from his last class of the morning was already marked. With a sigh, the man put the pen on the desk and leaned back, his head laid on the back of the chair, his long black hair hanging casually.


    He had a headache for a few minutes already, which was abnormal given his nature. He felt restless and impatient, ready to pounce and get excited at the slightest word without understanding why. His blood was boiling in his veins. At the tips of his fingers, he felt a strange tingling and his heart was racing, which worried him. There was no way he could get sick, so his sudden state was more than a mystery.


    A light chime snapped him out of his thoughts. He checked the notification that had just arrived on his phone. His eyes widened as he read the few lines of the email and a curse escaped his lips. His mood had just gone from mediocre to abysmal in a fraction of a second.


    He squeezed the object between his fingers. The weird feeling and uneasiness kept growing and his heartbeat now echoed in his head, deafening every other sound. When he released the pressure in his fingers, the smartphone was bent and the cracked screen had turned black. Glen Red Creek threw the device on the desk and jumped up, knocking down the chair he was sitting on.


    He walked out and grabbed the leather jacket from the coat by the door before storming out. The door slammed behind him and he made his way to the third floor without hesitation. He felt dizzy, but he shook his head away and kept walking.


    The alpha entered the waiting room without knocking. The dean''s secretary rose from her seat, anticipating a problem. She tried to stop the man who came in unannounced and might get her fired.


    "Professor Red Creek, if you give me a few seconds I will announce your presence."


    Glen glared at her and kept walking forward without answering. He walked through the waiting room and unceremoniously entered the dean''s office, who didn''t even bother to look up from the pile of files he was reviewing.


    "What can I do for you? Just a warning, I''m busy so get right to the point. "


    "Uncle Tomas, what is that email you just sent me? Why are you asking me to be here in two hours to meet the Alpha of Bloodhood pack? I thought I made it clear. There is no way I will attend this banquet. I have no intention of mating, let alone an omega. "


    "I don''t recall that we asked for your opinion."


    "Because you and Father think you can force me?"


    "This isn''t exactly the word I would use," The dean, Tomas Red Creek explained, putting his pen on the document he was reading. He folded his hands and used them to rest his chin. "Using persuasive ways is a more accurate formulation of our intentions."


    "Why are you trying to control me after you cast me out? I''m the oldest and an alpha, I should have taken over the pack and yet you picked Heather instead. You didn''t want a failing alpha. You kept me away ... "


    "You stepped away on your own," said the man, raising his voice. He banged the desk with his fist, the effects of his anger showing on his face.


    "Still the same old lies", Glen answered as he shook his head. "You can say whatever you want, there is no way it will turn out the way you orchestrated it. I''m not your little puppet."


    "You will do as¡­"


    "I got a girlfriend." The man stated flatly.


    "Which one? In the last three weeks of surveillance that our men have carried out, no less than eight different women have spent the night in your apartment. "


    "You tracked me?" The alpha growled, irate.


    "Stop acting like some hormonal teenager. You are already twenty-five. It''s time to take responsibility. ", barked the beta.


    "Which ones, the one where you want me to screw an omega for the sake of your greed? Don''t make me laugh. You cast me aside you and now that you need me, you think all you have to do is snap your fingers to make me come back?"


    Tomas stood up, threatening but Glen wasn''t done.


    "You are just some shameless bastards thirsty for power and I won''t be a part of your scheming bullshit."


    "You little shit!"


    Glen sneered a wicked laugh. "There it is! Your true nature! "


    "A union between our two packs¡­"


    "Would only bring bad luck to two people! Nothing good would come out of our mating! I don''t want an omega and he deserves better. Besides not telling them about my condition would be a betrayal on our end of the bargain since they are looking for a successor to lead their pack. I guess they don''t know about my condition, do they? " He glanced at the man in front of him and sketched a wry smile. "But of course, that is if I was weak enough to listen to you, which is not going to happen."


    He turned away and was about to leave when the voice of Tomas Red Creek stopped him.


    "If you refuse, this time it won''t be without consequences!"


    "Oh? What are you going to do? ", He snapped with a defiant look.


    "If you don''t obey your alpha''s orders, you can say goodbye to your job."


    Glen laughed and shrugged.


    "Well, I guess that I just have to find another job. Take this as my notice of resignation." He lifted his middle finger and opened the door to walk out of the office.


    Anger blinded him and the dizziness that continued to stun him didn''t help. He approached the door and caught a scent. It only lasted a second, but the wolf in him suddenly broke loose. His pupils dilated and his breathing became unstable. A sensation he hadn''t known in a long time inflamed every nerve in his body.


    He had just enough time to glance, and his eyes met two honey-golden irises with amber highlights. His whole body began to ache with what he recognized as the beginnings of a shift. When he realized it, Glen started to run. He had to get out of there at all costs. He didn''t know what was going on, but it was forcing him to shift.


    He focused with all his might so as not to free the wolf from his chains. The man walked downstairs, growls escaped his mouth and his hands had already taken on the appearance of sharp claws. The wolf in him wanted to return to this room, to dive a little longer into those golden eyes, to detail the face they decorated. His steps slowed down and grew heavier. He collapsed to the ground and placed a hand on his chest in an attempt to calm his racing breath.


    His jaw crunched painfully and he felt his fangs tickle his tongue. No. There was no more time to waste. He had to get out of here right now before it was too late. The alpha pushed up on his legs to support him and resumed his run out of the building. He managed to get out, not without testing his pain endurance. His whole body was sweating profusely, unbearable heat invading every inch. He reached the parking lot, unable to properly control his movements, but he had no choice. His apartment was in Little Rift, a small town less than twenty minutes away from Red Creek. On a motorcycle, he would arrive in less time than it takes to tell. Even though in his condition it was dangerous, it was his best chance.


    He took out the helmet, slammed it over his head despite the heat threatening to cook it, then mounted his mount. Once the dashboard lit, he barely took the time to look at the recorded information and started with a bang. Glen drove with only the sound of the wind and the beating of his heart in his ears. Less than ten minutes later, he braked in front of a house. The man walked across the garden, removing the helmet with a single gesture. He rushed up onto the porch and banged impatiently on the door.


    His breathing was still so unsteady and even though the wolf in him stopped pulling on his chains, he still felt restless and had to use all of his willpower not to climb back on his motorbike and return to Red Creek.


    The alpha felt that if he ever returned there, everything he had done to escape the world of the werewolves would come to naught. On the other side, the wolf in him stomped, growled, and begged him to turn back. He was about to consider the idea of ??listening to him when the door opened. A freckled, trumpet-nosed brunette appeared in the doorway and frowned at him. Glen grinned and the woman pulled back to let him in.


    "Dammit, what''s the matter with you?"


    All protests and questions were stopped by a brutal kiss. The man crushed his lips eagerly on that of his friend with benefits. He dropped the helmet on the floor without even giving it a look. He needed to stifle the animal instinct that begged him to come out, that this wasn''t what he wanted.


    Each cry his wolf uttered to convince him, he made up for it with more ardor. When the growls tuned down, he slipped his tongue into the woman''s mouth who let him do it, pleasantly surprised by the fierceness he had never shown before. Glen pushed the woman inside, his hands already slipping under the shirt where he found, to his relief, her chest open. He attacked a nipple which he squeezed and pulled roughly between his thumb and forefinger. His other hand slid through the woman''s brown strands, stroking her scalp before grabbing a full hand of the hair to tilt her head back and have a better angle for their kiss. When he broke their embrace and opened his eyes to look at his partner, he couldn''t hide the disappointment in his gaze as he saw the hazel-colored irises staring at him with desire. He averted his eyes for a moment and the woman frowned at his expression.


    "What''s wrong? You don''t look well. "


    The man shook his head to chase away the uneasiness he was feeling and the howls of his wolf who had used his moment of weakness to launch a final assault. Glen didn''t answer and grabbed her, the palms of his hands resting under her buttocks. He lifted her off the ground effortlessly. She wrapped her legs around his torso in a natural movement and they walked to the bedroom where he laid his partner on the sky blue sheets of the king-size bed. His gaze hesitated again, but he managed to hide it with a flirtatious smile. The woman bit her lower lip and her gaze flared. She raised her hand to stroke his cheek and her face froze. A crease appeared between her eyebrows again.


    "Glen, you''re burning!" She moved her hand to his forehead to confirm her guess.


    The man who had closed his eyes brought his nose up to the inside of her wrists in search of her scent. His expression suddenly became desperate.


    "That''s not it, it''s not the same."


    His body suddenly lost its strength and the woman had just enough time to duck and step onto her side as he collapsed onto the mattress. She helped him turn as he started to sweat profusely again.


    "I''ve got to go¡­ I need to go¡­", the man muttered in a semi-conscious state.


    "Glen, listen to me, you can''t go anywhere in that state¡­"


    "I need to go, I need him¡­ I want him¡­"

 Chapter 17 - 16. Bad Joke

    A stinging pain inflamed his cheek and suddenly woke him up. Glen stood up and looked around. A first glance left him unsettled. The elements of the room were familiar, but he had no memory of being there recently. Standing next to him, a man with a smile that meant nothing good was staring at him, a mug in his hand. He had just put away his other hand after slapping the sleeper in the face.


    Glen looked around the room and searched his memory for a clue that never came.


    "Hello," the man said, a Cheshire smile on his lips. His eyes were twinkling as if he was savoring the moment and the fact didn''t bode well for the werewolf. He reached out to accept the still hot mug and the man raised an eyebrow before bringing the cup to his mouth and taking a loud gulp.


    "Are you serious?"


    "What? I never said it was for you. "


    Glen pulled the sheet over him, annoyed, and stood up. He left the bedroom and went into the kitchen where he opened the refrigerator with a familiarity that didn''t seem to bother the owner.


    "How did I get here?"


    "Cassy ordered me to come and get rid of you."


    "Get rid of? What the ... What happened? I blacked out and my body ... I feel good, weirdly good even, but I have a weird feeling ... What? What''s wrong?"


    The man stared at the face of his friend, Connor Everett, who was staring at him with a hurt look he didn''t believe for a second.


    "You mean¡­" His voice broke and Glen frowned, this time concerned. "You don''t remember anything?"


    "No, why? What did I do at Cassy''s yesterday and why did she call you to pick me up? "


    "Pick up is far too kind of a word to describe what she asked me to do. By the way, you are ordered to erase her number and never try to contact her again. Last but not least, today it''s Thursday and not Tuesday as you seem to think. "


    "Wait! What? Connor, explain to me what''s going on? "


    Connor, cup in hand, walked over to Glen. Their faces were just inches away and the werewolf scrutinized the gestures of his best and oldest friend, every muscle in his body tensed. The man turned away slightly and brought his ear closer and whispered in a low, mellow voice.


    "Congratulation. You went into rut for the first time and it was fantastic. "


    He took a step back, eyes shining to watch Glen''s reaction as his face went through several phases. The first emotion that arose was disbelief that made him immediately reject what his friend had just said. Then it was the turn of utter panic that paralyzed even his brain. He couldn''t process what he just heard, let alone move. He was frozen like a statue. The werewolf tried to dismiss the idea again and noticed an unfamiliar expression on Connor''s face, his confidence starting to crack. Then, his eye caught the trail of purplish-red marks down the neck of the man standing in front of him. Kiss marks. So much evidence he couldn''t refute. His smile faded and all color left her face.


    "Fuck. Connor, listen I''m sor¡­ "


    The corners of the lips of the man with the light brown hair and dimples on either side of his cheeks quivered. Less than a second later, he burst into a loud laugh.


    "Dude, your face is priceless."


    "What, was that a joke?"


    "Of course yes that was a joke, and I can''t believe you bought it."


    "But you got those marks on your neck and you looked so ..."


    "Ah!" Connor raised his hand to his neck, his cheeks suddenly pink, and looked away. "Greg came last night."


    Glen''s body relaxed and in relief, he staggered slightly and leaned on the kitchen counter behind him.


    "Never do this to me again. "


    "Dude, I might be into men, but I rather die than fooling around with you, rut or not. Plus, I don''t want to add my name at the bottom of a manwhore''s fucklist. I''d knock you down if you ever come near me in this state, and try to screw me. "


    "I''m a werewolf, human."


    "I''m a WIA agent, I got wolfsbane." Connor shrugged, unfazed.


    "That''s harsh!" Glen said with a falsely hurt look.


    "Better kill you than you kill my ass."


    "I thought we were friends!"


    "Yeah, friends! Nothing more. My ass is off-limits! "


    Glen laughed heartily before resuming more seriously. "Ok, I got it. So, explain. What the hell happened for Cassy to call you and, did I really go into a rut? "


    "Yes, I called a doctor from the WIA and he came to examine you, the poor man almost passed out from your pheromones. You always told me that you were pretty unique and I never asked more questions, but Glen, you were¡­ " He paused, suddenly unsure of the werewolf''s reaction. "Your wolf is really¡­"


    "Did I hurt Cassy?" The alpha cut him off, uncomfortable having a conversation about his condition. He didn''t want to wake up painful memories and he was also worried about the woman. For a human unaware of the existence of werewolves, suddenly being with a wolf in rut must have been a traumatic experience. However, the fact that he was at his friend''s house and not in a WIA cell, told him he hadn''t done anything serious. In any case, he hadn''t done anything that broke the rules that guarantee the safety of humans, or that endangered the secrecy of his kind.


    "Cassy called me Monday in the afternoon. She was hysterical and kept saying my man was asking for me and that she had better things to do than take care of someone else''s ''lovesick'' boyfriend."


    "What? What''s this bullshit? Connor, stop the teasing and tell me what the fuck happened. "


    "I didn''t get it either at first, but I understood when I brought you back here. What''s the last thing you remember? "


    "I remember I was with Cassy, ??we were about to¡­ I won''t draw you a picture. Anyway, things were getting serious and... blackout. "


    Connor listened attentively, his index finger bent and resting across his lips as his thumb supported his chin. He had the crease on his forehead that formed whenever he thought about something intensely.


    "Nothing more?"


    "No. Total black until I wake up earlier. "


    The WIA agent welcomed his response with a sigh and spoke again, this time with a serious expression. "I know it was the first time you got in rut, but even if it''s in theory you know the symptoms, or are you going to make me believe it happened without you realizing it? "


    Glen''s reaction answered his question. The man had nothing to say in his defense, as he knew that he should have recognized the signs. However, despite his age, he had never experienced a rut, unlike other alpha werewolves who got into rut two to three times a year.


    "I know I fucked up. I can''t believe I got into heat. But wait, you still haven''t explained to me what happened to Cassy and why she told you all this. "


    A smirk lit back Connor''s face and he leaned on the kitchen island facing Glen before starting to fill the gaps in his friend''s memory.


    "When Cassy called me, it was a flood of insults and nonsense. Between two incomprehensible sentences, she finally told me that you were sick, impossible to wake up and that alerted me immediately. As you know, given your constitution, you can''t get sick. I immediately got that you were in rut and that it was an urgent situation with a human probably in danger. I asked my boss to pick you up. I arrived with Bradley and she was waiting for me on the porch. She kept saying that we made fun of her. "


    "I still don''t understand what happened to make her say that."


    "I didn''t understand either. I let her vent without worrying about it anymore. You were calm and asleep with a huge fever, but I wasn''t sure if this was going to last. My priority was to get you out of there as quickly as possible. We picked you up with Brad and put you in the car. I chose to take you to my house since obviously, I''m prepared to face a wolf in rut if I have to and I know you would be pissed off if I had driven you to Alpha Carter''s. "


    The glare when he said Glen''s father''s name confirmed his guesses and Connor chuckled.


    "Anyway, I brought you home and I put you in the room where you woke up earlier and that''s where I heard you sleep talking."


    "And it was that much of a deal because ...", Glen retorted, much likely disappointed that it was nothing out of the ordinary.


    "You kept looking for someone. It was like you wanted him to be with you during your rut. "


    "Did you just say ''him''?"


    "Yup! Him! Like in a person with a stick and two¡­ "


    "Cut the crap, why would I spend my first rut with a guy? Why would I want to be with a dude at all? No offense, but I''ve never been on that side. "


    "Well, there''s always a beginning for everything." Connor wriggled his eyebrows, a perverted smile plastered on his lips. "When I heard that you kept looking for him, moaning and panting covered in sweat, I got why Cassy was so mad at me. She probably thought I was the ''him'' you wanted to screw that much in your delirium state, and she accused us. So... Who is he? "


    His eyes were sparkling with anticipation. Glen on the other side was in shock at what his friend had just told him and wasn''t in the mood for joking at all. His mind kept looping the moment he started losing control.


    He remembered when he left his uncle''s office. He had walked through the waiting room and when he walked through the door he had smelled that scent that had him. Excited? Realization hit him like a hammer. The scent of this person, probably an omega, had turned him on. It had never happened to him before. All of his partners were human and as far as he could remember he had never reacted to an omega''s pheromones. The fact that it affected him to the point of making him go into his first rut scared him even though he would never admit it. He remembered the honey-colored eyes with a hint of amber he had sneaked past before running away and ran a hand across his face, troubled.


    His heartbeat had picked up slightly at the thought of the stranger and his wolf, who had been calm since waking up, began to stomp again. Connor watched with amusement the expressions on his best friend''s face. An even richer and more intense panel than when he threw his little joke. His smile widened as Glen stared at him in near despair.


    "I think I met an omega in my uncle''s office. The day I got into rut I went to see him because of something, and when I came out there was this person. I barely saw him, but his eyes looked like ... "


    The sound of something being munched caught his attention. He looked up to find Connor, a packet of crackers in his hand, eating as he looked at him.


    "No, don''t mind me. I''m enjoying this moment to the fullest. I want to remember this forever. "


    "Sometimes I wonder why the hell I''m friends with you," Glen said, glaring at him.


    "Anw! I like you too! But for your information, it''s the other way around. I am the one who honors you with my friendship. Oh, and while I''m at it ... " Connor slowly slid a cracker in his mouth and chewed it meticulously.


    "What?" Glen barked, annoyed. He reluctantly looked at the face of the WIA agent who relished his dismay.


    "Welcome to the gay side of the force."

 Chapter 18 - 17. Green Eyes

    Connor was sitting at the table, in front of a steaming plate of scrambled eggs with bacon. Lunchtime had passed for a while, but after two full days without anything, his best friend was hungry and he decided to go along with him. It would be more accurate to say that the WIA agent had found what he considered to be Glen''s Achilles heel and had every intention of exploiting it until he got bored.


    He pricked a slice of bacon and slowly brought it to his mouth. His eyes were locked to the werewolf who was already munching his second service with an appetite that didn''t seem to wane.


    Glen swallowed his bite and reached out to grab the half-empty glass of orange juice near his plate. Despite his efforts to ignore his friend, he could feel the burning gaze of Connor staring at him. He knew that in this game he had no chance of winning. His childhood friend had one great pleasure in life, annoying him, in any way possible. His creativity in achieving his ends was limitless and the only defense the werewolf had found and developed over the years was to feign complete indifference.


    However, with the emotional storm he had just been through, Glen had a hard time staying unmoved. He gulped down the juice and set the glass down.


    "Stop with the staring please, you''re making me uncomfortable."


    "That was the plan all along," Connor retorted, his Cheshire smile still plastered on his face.


    Glen felt his eye twitching and he didn''t know if it was annoyance or sheer anger. He was seriously pounding the idea of ??throwing his plate at Connor''s face to get rid of the pawky expression that hadn''t left his face since he had the misfortune to talk about his encounter.


    The werewolf pushed aside the thoughts of the omega once again and decided to face the problem that his friend was. He glanced at Connor. He was pretty sure the latter hadn''t blinked once since they had settled down by the table. Glen sighed and took a deep breath. His shoulders slumped as if regretting the decision he had just made.


    "Ask what you want. I''m listening, but I''m warning you, I don''t know anything at all about this omega."


    Like a weasel who had just found a chicken coop to persecute, Connor squirmed in his chair and his smile widened.


    "What''s his name?"


    "Don''t know."


    "What does he look like?"


    "Don''t know, I barely saw his eyes."


    "You''re lying," Connor stated as he squinted his eyes.


    "I''m not! I was on the run because my dear uncle and my shitty father are scheming to make me tie the knot. "


    "Wait, what? Why didn''t you tell me anything about that? " Connor''s expression switched from machiavellian to worried.


    "Because you were busy annoying the hell out of me."


    "Yeah, that''s right. But even I, I have some empathy, I''m not the scum that you think. "


    The look Glen gave the WIA agent showed that he wasn''t all that convinced of his premise and Connor replied with a shocked look. With a pout, he poked the eggs on his plate and changed the subject to prove his point.


    "So, what is this wedding thing about?"


    "My father wants me to be the tool of his greed. The traditional pack Bloodhood is looking for an alpha to mate with the leader''s omega son. I had already told him that I won''t, but he tried to threaten me using my uncle. So I told him to fuck off. Oh, by the way, I quit my job so I''m gonna move in. "


    "No way. Stay the fuck out of my home. I need my space."


    "Connor. I''m jobless and it''s just for a short time. I''ll leave faster than you blink. "


    "I already blinked twice and you''re still shamelessly stuffing your face in front of me. You being jobless is none of my business. I didn''t tell you to throw a perfectly well-paid job through the window because of your ego. Just go and move with one of your many friends with benefits. "


    "Ok first, you know it''s not a matter of ego. I can''t mate with an omega. Well, truthfully I can''t mate with anybody at all, and next ... I won''t do that! You know that I can''t stay too close to humans. Even with my condition, I might expose my secret if I''m careless. "


    "You''re close to them almost every night."


    "Not that much, c''mon. I''m not a beast."


    "Yes, you are", He pointed his fork to his friend and glared at him.


    "Man, I wouldn''t ask if I had the choice. Please. I need your help."


    "Ugh. You''re annoying. "


    Connor put his fork down on the table and pinched the bridge of his nose, already pissed at the thought of his routine being disrupted.


    "OK. But, I''ll check at work to see if there''s something for you. We always need werewolves to work with. What are you graduating from already?"


    "Chemical engineering."


    "OK. It will probably be easy. Next rules. No girl here. Never. Whether I''m here or not, that''s a fucking no. The only person you''re allowed to screw under my roof in that omega you seem pretty obsessed with."


    "Now you''re the annoying one. Why do you keep bringing him?"


    "Because you need to grow a pair. Whether you want it or not, you''re an alpha Glen, and your wolf reacted to this omega."


    "It doesn''t mean anything."


    "Really? Even my human ass knows how much it means. Why can''t you see the truth when you''re facing it? For the first time in twelve years, you''ve been connected with your werewolf side enough to go through your first rut, and the reason is an omega with golden eyes."


    "And why should I rejoice? The only time in my whole life my wolf took over and made me shift, I¡­ " He paused and swallowed hard, his face darkened. "I''m an alpha who can''t shift. I''m nothing more than a defective product."


    "Because you have to learn how to control your wolf to not let him take over your body and remain conscious when you shift. That''s why you should hang onto everything that brings you closer to your werewolf side."


    Glen lowered his head and continued to eat in silence. Connor watched him as he was piling food on his plate for the thrice time and sighed.


    "I''m gonna check later with my boss if there is anything for you because you need to buy your food. The sooner, the better. I''ll end up ruined if I have to feed you. "


    _______


    Eden was seated in his place, his head turned towards the window. He was looking at the students who were playing sports.


    Because of the incident in the dean''s office, his classes were delayed for a day and he was still adjusting. The three werewolves from Bloodhood pack had been put together in the same class to ease their daily life.


    Cherry tidied her things as the male omega was daydreaming. She frowned silently. Dante walked over to his fianc¨¦e''s desk and followed her gaze to their best friend, the same concern on his face. He bent down and whispered.


    "Maybe he shouldn''t have gone back to school right away."


    Cherry stood up without answering him.


    "Eden, we have to change class. Hurry or we''ll be late. "


    The teenager didn''t react and continued to stare out, his hand under his chin. She noticed he hadn''t taken any notes. An alarm had gone off in the female omega''s head since she had smelled that strange scent in the dean''s office, just before the male omega passed out. The school doctor had found nothing abnormal with their friend''s condition when he woke up. He had said the omega probably felt overwhelmed by the alpha''s pheromones that had saturated the air in the office. However, she knew the truth.


    Cherry stepped forward and put her hand on her friend''s shoulder to shake him gently.


    "Eden, the class is over. We have to change rooms. "


    "What? Sorry. I think I zoned out. " he said with a nervous laugh. He put his things in his bag and got up to exit the classroom. Dante was right behind him.


    "I''m not the only one who thinks Eden has been acting weird since we got here? "


    "Nope. Same statement here, " she retorted.


    "What do you think this is about? Homesick? Or maybe it has something to do with what happened in the dean''s office. Because that was weird, right? "


    "Yeah. He didn''t collapse for no reason."


    The young beta turned his head to his mate, puzzled, and detailed her profile. Cherry''s pupils were scrutinizing their friend. Her slightly wrinkled nose and twisted eyebrows betrayed her concern. Dante knew that, as an omega, there were things she would feel and understand about Eden that he couldn''t notice despite his efforts and attention. He turned to look ahead.


    "You know what''s going on, don''t you?"


    "Maybe¡­ But it happened so quickly when this alpha passed by us."


    "What? Do you mean that guy did something to him? "Dante said suddenly, annoyed.


    "Calm down. I never said that. I don''t want to give him false hope even though I''m sure what I smelled. "


    "What are you talking about?" Cherry was silent and the beta didn''t push it.


    The day went by without a hitch and the three friends parted ways to go to their respective dorms. Eden and Cherry who had been put in a room together made their way back home in silence. Eden came out of the bathroom, a towel around his neck, and threw his body on the bed where he had set up his nest. He lazily grabbed his phone and started scrolling.


    Sitting at her desk, Cherry was working on an assignment even though her concentration was at its minimum as her roommate sighed every two minutes. The female Omega glanced quietly at him and paused as if wondering if she was making the right choice. She made up her mind and turned to the omega male.


    "Eden, is everything okay?"


    "Hm? Yes, everything is alright, why? "


    Cherry looked at the forced smile the young man had just given her and sighed. She strode to the nest and then slipped past Eden, forcing him to make room for her.


    "You know I''m your friend and that means I''m here for you, no matter what bothers you." Her eyes were locked on the other omega''s who smiled uneasily.


    "Am I that obvious?"


    "Yeah. So much that it hurt my pride to pretend that I didn''t notice. I wanted to let you come to me when you''re ready, but it''s been three days, and I can''t stand seeing you daydreaming and fidgeting around anymore."


    Eden chuckled and wriggled in his nest. He paused for a moment, playing with the phone in his hands.


    "What does it feel like to have your heats?"


    The young woman tried to remain unmoved by the question that confirmed how she smelled.


    "Hm, my whole body is hot, and I have a hard time controlling my breathing. I can feel my heart racing and my mind is totally in the dark. The only thing I can think of is my mate. "


    "Is it possible to think of someone in particular even without them being your mate?"


    "Dante has always been the only one dominant I wanted during my heat, and even before he marked me so, in my experience, I''d say yes. Heat is a call to breeding and mating so if you are attracted to a particular person, I guess you will fixate on that person during your heat."


    Cherry noted the completely red cheeks of her friend and restrained with all her willpower the smile that wanted to creep on her lips.


    "Why are you asking me these questions?"


    Eden glanced at his friend shyly. "That day when I woke up after passing out the doctor said there was nothing special with me but I felt weird. When I smelled this alpha''s scent, I was¡­"


    "Aroused?" completed Cherry with a rose brow. She saw Eden flush and squealed inwardly at his reaction. "There is nothing to be ashamed of, Eden. It''s pretty normal. "


    "I know, but it''s the first time. There is no chance that it was my heat but¡­ "


    "It wasn''t your heat, Eden" she cut him off. "But I smelled your seduction pheromones."


    Eden''s eyes widened.


    "I didn''t want to talk about it if you weren''t aware because I know how you feel about your condition. But if you know, there is no reason for me to keep silent. It didn''t last and you collapsed right after it started emitting but I smelled them. You smell like apple pie," she said with a smile.


    "I can''t believe it."


    "What are you gonna do now? Are you gonna look for that guy? He sure is a good catch if he made you head over heels with one glance."


    "Yeah, and It drives me crazy. All I can think about it''s his green eyes. "


    "He had green eyes?"


    "The most beautiful I''ve ever seen."

 Chapter 19 - 18. Under The Weather

    In the mirror, two medium sea-green eyes were staring at their owner. Glen stared at the grayish circles that were eating part of his face and sighed. Two brief knocks sounded on the bathroom door and a half-asleep Connor entered the room.


    "Move! I need to prepare for work or I''ll be late. "


    The werewolf gave way and left the room. Without enthusiasm, he walked into the kitchen where he opened the refrigerator. He looked at the leftovers from the night before and the ingredients inside, one by one, before grabbing a bottle of orange juice and a packet of white bread with butter. He put it all on the table and poured himself a glass of juice then he went to collect his things from the guest room. He put on a jacket and walked back to the kitchen with his bag.


    He was absently munching on a buttered toast when Connor came out of his room, freshly clothed, and glanced at him. Glen''s expression worried him, but he knew that if he said something his friend''s mood might turn upside down, or worse. He just bit the inside of his cheek and swallowed his frustration.


    "I''m leaving in five minutes if you feel like carpooling."


    Glen chewed his last piece of bread. "Yeah, I''m already done."


    He got up to clear his plate. Connor followed his gesture and couldn''t help but frown at what the werewolf had just eaten. His concern grew as he detailed his friend''s appearance.


    Glen''s hair was pulled back into an undercut bun that easily showed his features, and Connor immediately noticed the slightly sunken cheeks, grayish dark circles, and pale skin. From the first day Glen had brought his things into his guest room, the WIA agent had noticed that the werewolf was behaving strangely. His first night had been punctuated with nightmares and screams that made Connor forget all jokes and humor. He also noted that Glen refused to even discuss the existence of the omega. The one and only time the agent has dared to bring up the subject, he had seen the werewolf''s mood flip, setting him up against an angry alpha and an explosion of pheromones. Glen''s condition was getting worse and the werewolf was completely ignoring every sign.


    Sitting in the car, the two men drove in silence. The alpha had his eyes riveted on the landscape passing behind the landscaped window, and Connor was glancing at him furtively.


    "If you have something to tell me, do it."


    "No-nothing. It''s just¡­ Well... Dude, you look awful. "


    Glen let out a long sigh and carefully avoided looking in his friend''s direction.


    "Yeah, I''m just feeling a bit under the weather. I''m having a bit of trouble sleeping these days. "


    The werewolf knew his friend was aware of the reasons behind his condition. Regardless, he had decided to ignore the elephant in the room and he hoped with all his heart that his childhood friend would understand the message and surrender without pushing.


    Connor stopped in front of the building housing the WIA lab and let Glen get out of the vehicle, without looking back.


    The agent immediately resumed the road. He pressed the bluetooth control on the steering wheel and soon heard a dial tone. After long seconds of waiting, he heard a click and a voice replied curtly.


    "I almost waited!" The man said playfully.


    "What do you want, Connor?" The voice retorted without trying to hide the annoyance of its owner.


    "Wow, aren''t you a little too rough with your boyfriend?"


    Silence answered him and the man''s teasing mood immediately subsided.


    "Why aren''t you saying anything?"


    "Well, it''s been three weeks since I last talked to you, let alone saw your face so I didn''t think we were anything anymore."


    "C''mon, Greg! I''m just a bit busy lately. I got a lot on my plate and¡­ "


    "Cut the crap and go straight to the point, don''t have time to spare for you."


    Connor''s heart sank and his hands tightened around the steering wheel as he swallowed hard.


    "I need your help."


    A new silence settled in and this time he waited patiently for the other party to continue the conversation. After what seemed like several minutes, he heard the voice again.


    "What is it about?"


    "Well, I need medical advice and¡­"


    "Who?"


    "It''s for Glen," Connor announced after a slight hesitation.


    "Find somebody else."


    Another click sounded and this time the call was disconnected. The man''s fist hit the center of the steering wheel violently and without waiting he sped up and spun at the next crossroads. He drove up to the medical research center attached to the WIA and rushed into the parking lot. He braked in front of the main building and left without bothering to remove the keys or close the car''s door. He walked over to the receptionist who greeted him with a polite smile.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "I came to see Dr. Douglas." Connor gave her a forced smile.


    "Yes, of course, who should I announce?"


    "His boyfriend."


    The woman couldn''t suppress her surprise, but immediately picked up the handset of her phone.


    "Yes, Dr. Douglas, there is someone at the front desk asking to see you¡­ This is¡­ your boyfriend."


    She listened to the answer in the receiver and gave Connor a nervous look. The receptionist covered the receiver with her hand and she parted the device slightly, a grimace on her lips.


    "Dr. Douglas has informed me that he doesn''t have a boyfriend, so he asks you to¡­"


    "Tell that motherfucker to bring his cute little ass up here, or he''ll have to call security, the police, or whoever he wants because there''s no way I''m budging from here."


    The young woman listened to his words with a desperate expression that begged him not to involve her in his love affair and repeated his words with a slight alteration in the receiver. She paused to hear the caller''s answer and hung up the phone.


    "Dr. Douglas will be there any minute. Please step on your side and wait for him. "


    Connor thanked the woman with cold politeness and went to sit in the separate waiting room.


    Less than five minutes later, a man stopped his steps a few inches from the WIA agent. Connor looked up at the man who wore a crisp white blouse over a pale gray no-tie shirt and black chinos. Ultramarine eyes rested on him and his heart thudded in his chest. He swallowed and before he could utter a word, the man grabbed him by the arm to pull him up. The hand tightly circling his bicep forced him to step forward. The man led them to the stairwell and yanked the door open before pushing Connor inside.


    "Can you explain to me why you came here?"


    The man glared at his boyfriend and retorted in the same icy tone.


    "You gave me no choice, I was just trying to talk to you and you hung up on me."


    "I have no reason to talk to you, Connor."


    The man felt his heart tearing apart when he heard the words the man had just said without the slightest emotion.


    "Why are you acting like that Greg?"


    "You dare ask me why? Who is the one who totally kicked me out of his life for another man? "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Three weeks, Connor. The last time I was in contact with you was three weeks ago. Right before you tell me Glen is moving in with you. "


    "You''re kidding, right? Are you telling me that you''re upset because I agreed to let my best friend who needs help live in my house? "


    "I''m telling you that the last time I heard from you was when you told me Glen was going to live with you. I texted and called you countless times and you never got back to me. I''m tired of being the third wheel in this relationship. You keep picking me up and pulling me out of your life when it''s convenient for you and it''s been five years. I''m done. "


    "No! It''s not like that, Greg. I swear. There is absolutely nothing between Glen and me. Damn you know he''s my only family. "


    "I should be a part of your family too, Glen. And yet, after all this time, you still see me as an outsider. "


    "I¡­"


    "Don''t waste your words. I told you I''m done."


    "But I''m not!" Connor yelled. The doctor watched the man in front of him, about to burst into tears, his hand clinging to his lab coat refusing to let him go. His resolve faltered.


    "Come to my place tonight and you''ll get why I couldn''t answer you."


    "If this is somehow related to Glen, I warn you I''m not interested. I can send you another doctor if ... "


    "Don''t do that, please."


    "Connor¡­"


    "I''ll wait for you in the parking lot tonight at 9 p.m."


    Without waiting for a response, the WIA agent released his grip and walked away without looking back. As he walked through the reception hall, the secretary saw tears streaming down his cheeks. She looked at Connor who wiped his face and got into his car, ignoring the security guard yelling at him. Across the hall, Greg Douglas had watched his movements and turned to walk towards the elevator with an expression that betrayed his broken heart.


    The fire escape door opened on the ground floor of the medical research center and Greg Douglas walked over to his car. Satchel in hand, he checked his watch and cracked his neck to dispel the pain and fatigue that had accumulated after hours spent behind his computer screen. He took the keys out of his pocket and looked up to unlock his car. He paused when he noticed the man leaning against the vehicle.


    "I almost waited," Connor announced in a faint voice. Greg Douglas stopped and stared at him, an unreadable expression on his face. "It''s 1 a.m, hurry up, I want to get home quickly."


    Without protesting, Greg put his keys away and got into Connor''s car. He sat in the passenger seat and didn''t say a word the whole way. As the car pulled up to the curb, Connor''s house was pitch black. The owner opened the door, took off his shoes and his coat which he placed on the back of the sofa without worrying about his guest. He went directly to the bedroom where noises disturbed the stillness of the night. Greg kicked off his shoes as well and walked without saying a word before following suit.


    Lit by the light of a simple bedside lamp, Glen was lying on the bed. His forehead was drenched in sweat and it stirred under Connor''s worried gaze. The doctor frowned and watched the werewolf who was fidgeting more and more in his sleep. Even with the pale light, he could see that his condition was far from normal. He walked over to Connor who put his hand on Glen''s forehead to check his temperature. The latter opened his eyes weakly and stared at his friend. He swept the room and his expression clouded over. He huffed in a weak voice.


    "Where is he? I want to see him. Please. Let me see him."


    His voice trailed off and Glen returned to his restless sleep. Greg, who had just witnessed the scene, didn''t understand what it meant. Connor motioned for him to follow him out of the room.


    "What happened to Glen, he looks like he''s lost weight and has a fever. I thought werewolves couldn''t get sick. What is happening?"


    "Before I talk to you, I would like you to keep an open mind. Can you promise me that? "


    The man, who had just lowered his defenses, got on his guard but nodded in agreement.


    "Do you remember the last time we saw each other, Glen was at home because I picked him up after I got a phone call from a friend of his?"


    "A friend ?" He spoke with an ironic undertone that Connor didn''t fail to notice.


    "Ok, a friend with benefits, feel better?" He glared at the man in front of him. "I picked him up and quickly realized he was in rut."


    "What? You didn''t tell me about that. You said he had a problem with his pheromones! You were left alone with an alpha in rut? " Greg had raised his voice and Connor chose to answer calmly.


    "I didn''t want you to worry for no reason. He was exactly in the same condition he''s been in tonight. Asleep, with a slight fever. "


    "Are you trying to tell me he''s in rut again? That is not normal." stated the doctor.


    "No, he isn''t. But something''s wrong with Glen. I think I have an idea of ??what''s going on, even though I think it is completely insane. "


    Greg stared at Connor with a silence that encouraged him to finish.


    "When he woke up after his rut, he told me he had met someone, an omega to be precise. From what I understood, it was this encounter that made him go into rut and during the three days he was completely out, he kept crying out for this omega. His wolf was really restless. "


    "He was looking for him? Usually, if a dominant wants a sub to be present during their rut, it''s because the omega is marked or because they are bound. Did he¡­? "


    "No, he told me that he barely sniffed his pheromones, and¡­ now that''s the part where you have to keep your mind open."


    "O-Ok."


    "Glen has been in this state since he met this omega. He only breathed his scent and yet it induced such a strong reaction. Every night his pheromones are out of control. Sometimes like tonight he even has a slight fever and keeps looking for him restlessly. It''s almost obsessive at this point so I thought about something¡­" He paused and took a deep breath.


    "What if this omega¡­ is his fated mate?"

 Chapter 20 - 19. Get Over Him

    Sitting in the living room, Connor looked up at the steaming mug held out by the man standing in front of him. He ran his index finger through the ceramic spear and nodded slightly to thank Greg. The doctor sat down next to him before resting his arm on the back of the sofa. As if it was a reflex, Connor immediately snuggled up to him and the man''s hand moved from the couch to rest on his shoulder, which he squeezed gently.


    Glen had fallen back into a restless sleep and the two men retired to chat. Connor took a long sip of the herbal tea and winced as he lightly burned his tongue.


    "Are you okay ?" Greg asked, concerned. The WIA agent nodded again and leaned back completely against him. The strands of light brown hair tickled his cheek, but the doctor didn''t move. He just let his thumb gently stroke the base of Connor''s neck. They stayed there for a while, while the agent finished the liquid in his cup.


    When the mug was empty, Greg picked it up and set it on the table before placing his arm around the agent''s shoulder.


    "If you want me to help you, I need complete access to his medical file. I know your father was his regular doctor, could you arrange to give me the necessary authorizations? "


    "In theory that shouldn''t be a problem," He sighed before continuing. "As you know, after the incident that happened on the day he was supposed to receive his rank, Glen was brought under the authority of the WIA. He was my best friend and my dad couldn''t stand him staying in the lab so, soon after, he made arrangements for him to move in with us. He never shifted beside this one time when he was thirteen and all the werewolves present said the same thing. "


    "A huge black and white wolf has lost control." Greg continued for Connor and let out a sigh.


    "I don''t understand why you keep staying so close to him when he''s such a ticking time bomb."


    "He''s all alone, Greg. Glen and I met as a kid, we grew up together and supported each other, do you want me to abandon him?"


    He spoke with a sad expression. The doctor stared at him. His hand left Connor''s shoulder and stroked his hair.


    "Werewolves are born in their true form, but Glen was born in human form. He never shifted to either werewolf or wolf form other than during this single incident. He has been rejected by his family and his pack, despite his alpha pheromones. As a child, he spent most of his time in the WIA lab, because Alpha Carter wanted us to find out ''what was wrong with him''. The reason he and I became friends was that my father, who was his doctor, introduced us because Glen was alone all the time and we were the same age. "


    "I know, but that doesn''t mean that I like that he''s around you all the time."


    "Everyone sees it as either a failure or a potential danger."


    "He''s dangerous, Connor."


    "He''s not," the man said, raising his voice. His body had moved away from Greg to mark with a physical distance his opposition to the statement. "When he shifted that day, he lost control. He had never been in his original form, let alone in his wolf form. No one taught him what to do because his pack members were too busy treating him like an abomination."


    "Still, he killed his mother."


    "And you think he doesn''t blame himself? It took almost two years for him to start talking again after that day. He was devastated, Greg. I want¡­ I just want to help him and be there for him, like when he was there for me after my family died."


    Seeing his gaze, the doctor capitulated. He leaned down and placed a light kiss on Connor''s lips.


    "So¡­ Can you explain this whole jealousy crisis to me now before we get to the heart of the matter? Because I would like to understand how the hell you could think that there was something between Glen and me. "


    The WIA agent shuddered at the mention of what seemed to him utter blasphemy of his friendship. Even though he''d made that dubious joke a few weeks ago to enjoy his best friend''s expression, he never looked at him that way. He stared at his lover to await his answer and noticed the beard of a few days eating his cheeks. He had an urge to run his tongue over it and give himself a well-deserved naughty break after all the harshness to watch for a stubborn alpha.


    Greg looked away before stammering uncomfortably.


    "I ran into Cassie Knowles by chance when I was shopping a week ago. She recognized me and came to talk to me. She told me she found out you and Glen were having an affair."


    "Affair? She wasn''t even his girlfriend. Barely fucking buddies!" The man pointed the fact harshly.


    "She said he was acting like a lovesick boyfriend while he was sick. Wait, was he looking for that omega you told me about like he was doing earlier? "


    Connor looked at his companion who had just understood his mistake and his stupidity at the same time.


    "Feeling dumb, right?"


    "Y-yeah, kind of. I''m sorry, sweetheart. I should have talked to you. "


    "Well, I''m also at fault since I''ve ignored you for the past three weeks. I guess that makes us a couple of idiots. "


    Connor returned the kiss he had received a few moments ago to his boyfriend. He was about to slip his tongue between his soft pink lips that tempted him, when a whisper reached him from the bedroom, calling him back to reality. He firmly pushed the object of his distraction away and straightened his face.


    "Do you remember when you were still a resident under my father and the research you started about pheromone between bonded werewolves?"


    "The one that was a fiasco. Yes, thank you for the reminder. "


    Connor chuckled and stroked the man''s hair. He was looking at him with a pout that made his face irresistible. If there was one daring thing that he didn''t regret in his life, it''s to have made a move on his father''s former prot¨¦g¨¦ of seven years his senior, after watching him from afar for years. Five years after they became a couple, he still had the same feeling in his stomach when he looked at him. The agent stifled the guilt he felt upon realizing how much he had neglected his relationship and concentrated on their conversation.


    "You couldn''t get a conclusive result, because none of the mated couples known to the WIA were fate mates. But if Glen and this unknown omega are what I think, it will be easy for you to prove it and then resume your research. "


    The doctor replied with a dubious pout at his partner''s enthusiasm. "Except that we are faced with two major problems. The first is that Glen refuses to have anything to do with this omega. Well, at least his human side. The second is that even if he decides to act, he has no idea where he is. Where did he meet him? "


    "At Red Cheeks Academy."


    "A teacher? No, he wouldn''t have arrived in the middle of the school year. " He immediately corrected the direction of his thoughts, his brow furrowed. "Don''t tell me he is a student?"


    The doctor''s eyes were wide in an expression of utter disapproval. Connor didn''t seem fazed by the idea and raised an eyebrow, amused by the reaction.


    "Should I remind you that if I had hit on you right when we met, you would have been in the same situation?"


    The brown-haired man''s mind immediately drifted into a student-teacher role-play scenario he wanted to try. He made a mental note and put the thought in a corner of his brain for a more appropriate moment. He looked at the man who was grumbling after his last remark and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Ok, first I would like you to help me. I would like to know who is this omega."


    "Why don''t you go through your office?"


    "It''s not an investigation, and I cannot mention that I am doing this for Glen, as his pack is currently looking to mate him for political reasons. For now, he keeps them away by saying he doesn''t want anything to do with the world of the werewolves. If I start looking for an omega, it will immediately attract Alpha Carter''s attention. He will realize that it has to do with Glen. I don''t want him ending up mated to a random omega as his wolf desperately claims his mate. That''s when you butt in."


    He put his hand on his boyfriend''s shoulder, a bright smile on his lips. Already tired from his role, Greg sighed.


    "And what should I do?"


    "I want you to use your connections to research who was the omega. I have the date and approximate time of day so it shouldn''t be difficult. "


    "Alright, I''ll see what I can do, but I won''t promise you anything."


    Satisfied with his response and the start of the plan he had hatched, Connor finally felt relaxed. A more lascivious smile spread over his lips and he rose to straddle the man beside him. He passed his arms around his man''s neck and let his lips brush over the doctor''s like an invitation. Greg put his hands on his hips, a glint in his eyes.


    "You left me waiting in the cold for four hours, how will you plead for my mercy?"


    Greg started to drop kisses on his boyfriend''s face, carefully avoiding his lips. When he kissed his left eyelid, the WIA agent felt the rough skin from the doctor''s budding beard pressing against his cheekbones. This time, he didn''t fight his impulse and retaliated, letting his tongue grate against the unshaven skin in an abrasive, but satisfying, sensation. The salty taste on his taste buds excited his libido.


    "Can I spend the night here?" Greg''s gaze flared and a chill descended Connor''s spine.


    "I had no intention to let you go."


    A smirk appeared on Greg''s face and he wrapped Connor''s waist to lift him off the chair.


    _______


    Cherry was staring at Eden from her side of the cafeteria table. The male omega''s eyes were glued to the book next to his plate. He chewed his meal without worrying about his friend. Sitting next to his mate, Dante wondered for the umpteenth time, what was going on between his best friend and his fianc¨¦e.


    Ever since they arrived in Red Creek, the teenager had been acting weird. He had tried to confront him, which had elicited a response assuring him that all was well. The more days went by, the more he felt that his friend wasn''t himself.


    Always on the alert, his gaze seemed to constantly look for someone. To top it off, the young beta was one hundred percent sure his fianc¨¦e was in the know, which heightened his frustration. Wasn''t he trustworthy? Why was Eden so insistent on leaving it in the dark? Although he wasn''t thrilled, he could tell from their interaction that even though Cherry knew what was wrong with their best friend, she couldn''t make him listen to whatever solution she proposed to him.


    Dante watched the teenager, who snapped his head when he caught the passage of a student behind them. He didn''t miss the expression of disappointment that hung on the omega male''s face for the second moment, nor Cherry. The female omega narrowed her eyes and was about to speak when Eden suddenly stood up. He grabbed his tray and excused himself before hurrying away. Dante stared at his back as he moved away and saw the red and black ponytail wriggle frantically. Cherry was putting her things away to stand up and follow her packmate.


    He couldn''t stay like that, it was unbearable. He needed to know what was going on with his childhood friend, besides the frustration of being kept out, he couldn''t stand seeing the male omega in pain and not being able to do anything to help him. He swallowed his last bite and got up to go after the two omegas. He walked for a moment without finding them when he suddenly heard Cherry''s voice.


    "You need to talk to your father about it, please, Eden. The banquet is in a week. "


    "It''s exactly because the banquet will be held in a week that I won''t say anything."


    "At least try to find him, why don''t you even try?"


    "Why would I do that? To be easily rejected? " Eden was angry.


    "He won''t reject you!"


    "And how can you be sure? Do you have any insurance or any proof to show me? "


    "No, but there is no way he could reject you. This guy is probably your fated mate, Eden. C''mon! "


    "Yeah, fated mate!" He repeated with a touch of disdain in his voice. "And did that fated mate of mine try to look for me? Do you think it''s not clear? Why do you want me to hold useless hope? I have a duty, Cherry. So I''m not going to ask my dad to cancel a banquet just because of some stranger who probably didn''t show up because he already heard about the messed-up omega from Bloodhood. "


    "Eden¡­"


    "Thanks for your concern but don''t worry. I''ll get over him, eventually. "


    He turned on his heel and left in the direction of their next classroom. The young woman was muttering and stamping her foot when her dominant''s voice interrupted her rant.


    "Okay now, you need to explain everything to me from scratch because I want to make sure I got it all."

 Chapter 21 - 20. Crappy Plan [M]

    Greg looked up and stared at his lover''s face twisted with pleasure. With his eyes closed, Connor let his body absorb the waves of pleasure that washed over him one after the other. The doctor''s tongue slid with relentless languor down the length of his cock and a trickle of pre-cum dripped down his stomach.


    Greg''s hand was lying on his pubis moved down to his already twitching hole while the other one held his lover''s thigh firmly to keep open access to his member. Greg engulfed the penis in his mouth and reveled in the taste of the warm skin. With a constant movement, he moved up and down applying just the right amount of pressure for a suction effect that drove his lover crazy.


    As he moved up the shaft, his tongue curled around the tip which it licked restlessly as a finger slipped into the lustful hole. Connor''s cave was already stretched from their last night plays, so he couldn''t take the stimulation that was far from sufficient. He wanted his lover to fill him. He wanted him deep inside and as quickly as possible. Connor''s hands gripped Greg''s face to make eye contact. And Greg liked what he saw. Legs shaking with pleasure, swollen lips because of their burning kisses, and teary eyes begging for whatever his evil imagination could conceive of. That''s what Connor was right now.


    The agent''s cock popped out his man''s mouth in a naughty sound. Greg licked his lips hungrily. His eyes didn''t avert from the body beneath him, which showed traces of his assaults the night before. The WIA agent''s skin was covered in love bites and kiss marks. From his neck to the inner thighs, several red circles of different sizes and hues, but also bites, testified to the fever that had possessed his lover during their hot session.


    Greg straightened up and reached out to grab the bottle of lube that was on the nightstand. He squeezed a large amount onto his already fully erected cock and dropped it somewhere in the bed. Eyes clouded by his impure thoughts, he slowly stroked his erection, eyes locked with a Connor half clouded by the desire who had taken over his consciousness.


    Greg leaned on the bed and lay down behind his boyfriend. He guided his cock inside the hole. The walls sucked him in and then gently massaged his penis. He couldn''t hold back the sudden gasp as he felt the sensation surrounding his member. He dug his teeth into his lover''s shoulder before locking his torso in a firm yet tender embrace.


    Greg started to move. He slowly withdrew his cock from the warm walls leaving only the tip and slammed back inside. The aggressive impact of Greg''s hips against Connor''s buttocks each time raised a wave of pleasure more intense than the last one.


    "You like it, right? When I go deep like that. Hm? Tell me. You like it, Sweatheart? Hm? "


    The man moaned under his repeated assaults. The doctor was careful to aim each time at the same point which caused an electric current to go up along his spine. He put his hand against his lover''s belly and pressed lightly. He could feel the movement of every thrust within and that simple fact made his desire even greater.


    He felt his cock bulge and Connor''s moans filled the room. With one hand he grabbed the doctor''s neck and with the other, he gripped the sheet tightly between his knuckles. He was a mess of moans and tears. When Greg felt his inside start to tremble, he lifted Connor''s leg. With this position, he penetrated even more deeply, but could easily change the direction of his thrusts and thus prolong the slow and sensual agony of his lover.


    "No! More, please. There! Fuck me harder there. "


    "Are you talking about that spot, babe?" Greg teased his lover by aiming a long thrust to his sweet spot once then returned to his random thrusting movements. He saw Connor''s hand approaching his pitifully abandoned penis and he grabbed the naughty hand before continuing his torture.


    "L-Let me cum, please. I- want- I want cum! " Tears rolled down the cheeks of the man whose senses were completely drowned in pleasure. Greg''s hips quickened back and forth and soon the room was filled with the sounds of their sweat-soaked bodies pounding against each other. Connor''s hips moved like a perfect counterbalance. He wanted to be released so badly. His whole body was tense and his inside was sensitive with every little movement.


    When he felt the chest of his lover shaking by an uncontrollable hiccup, the doctor decided to release him finally. He stopped to change position and placed himself between the legs of the man who locked him in a tight embrace. Their mouths united in a lustful kiss leaving no time for their tongues to rest. Greg''s one licked every corner of his lover''s mouth as he mercilessly pounded his hole. Soon he felt the walls contract and Connor''s cock that was kneaded between their two bodies pressed together released his warm white liquid. After a few more pushes, Greg released his seed deep inside his lover.


    The doctor collapsed on his boyfriend who was catching his breath. After a chaste kiss that surprised Connor after everything he had just done, he lay down in bed and let his man come and snuggle up to him. There was a moment until their breathing returned to normal and the agent was the first to break the silence.


    "Did you just try to kill me?"


    Greg chortled and kissed his temple. "It''s only pleasure, babe. You won''t die from it. "


    "Are you sure? I''m pretty sure you almost fucked my life out of my body." He asked in a serious tone that reminded the doctor of the rare cases of death during sex he had heard of. He decided to reassure his lover with a white lie.


    "Yes, I am."


    Connor nodded even though he didn''t seem a hundred percent convinced.


    "You''re stuck with me now. That was the deal, babe. You aren''t going back on your words? " He asked after a short hesitation.


    "No! Never! I-I like our deal as well but¡­ You know that I might need my legs to follow this crappy plan? "


    "Crappy?" A childish smile spread across the lips of the man with the ultramarine gray eyes. "Are you aware that you''re the one who decided this plan and initiated it despite my opposition?"


    "Yeah, and you ended up joining my cause, not without wresting an unlimited pass to my ass. I''ll start to think that you''re only after my body. " He scolded the man.


    "I asked that we move in together. I''m not responsible for how you interpreted this with your evil mind."


    "You came onto me."


    "You didn''t refuse me."


    With a falsely offended look, he turned to the doctor who was staring at him amusedly. Connor planted a kiss on the appetizing lips, then stroked the contours of the man''s face with his fingertips. A comfortable silence enveloped them and the two men were each immersed in their thoughts. After several minutes, Greg called his boyfriend who had dozed off.


    "Are you going to do it?"


    "Yeah. I have to. I can''t let it go like this. And if we do nothing, he may lose his mate and regret it the day he finally hears reason. "


    "They might kill us. We''re going to break into a pack''s territory. A traditional pack. "


    "We just have to pray that our asset as a member of the WIA on a lovesick alpha delivery mission will work."


    "What if it doesn''t work?"


    "Don''t think that way, you''re going to bring us bad luck."


    Greg sighed and locked the younger man in a hug. "I swear that if we get out of there without a scratch, I drag you by force to an altar and you will take my name whether you like it or not."


    "Who said you''d need to drag me?" Connor said with a mischievous smile and the doctor''s eyes widened in surprise. He was about to speak back when the man turned his back on him.


    "We have a long trip so I''m going to get more sleep. Wake me up around seven, please. "


    Greg bit back his words and stood up again in shock at what he had just heard.


    After that night of finding out about the existence of the omega Connor suspected to be Glen''s fate mate, the doctor had searched and found information about the unknown werewolf pretty easily. By serendipity, they learned that the omega that crossed their alpha friend''s path was none other than the one his pack was pushing him to mate with.


    The news had both released a weight and added a dose of anxiety to Connor who then discovered that Glen wasn''t the only candidate for the mating proposal and that a banquet to decide Bloodhood''s next alpha was going to take place in a few days.


    Caught off guard, the agent then devised a plan that was as dangerous as it was daring. However, after all his attempts to talk to Glen and make him listen to reason, this was his last resort.


    Greg slipped out of bed and put on a pair of sweatpants before leaving the bedroom. He was pouring himself a glass of orange juice when a voice called out from behind him.


    "You were really into it."


    Leaning against the counter, Glen stared at the man in front of him with a teasing gaze. Greg smiles in response.


    "Hello Glen, did you¡­" He paused as he saw the dark circles even bigger than last time and the alpha''s pale complexion. He lost weight again. "Sleep well?"


    "Yeah. It was okay, "Glen replied with an uneasy laugh. "I''m glad to see that at least one person in this house is having fun." He raised an eyebrow as he stared at the doctor''s chest, who looked down and saw the scratches and kiss marks covering it.


    "From what Connor told me, you''re also allowed to have fun with someone."


    The sentence had been said innocently yet Glen tensed right away. The reaction didn''t escape the doctor who walked over and patted him on the shoulder. He left the werewolf in the kitchen and returned to the bedroom.


    Greg looked at Connor who had fallen asleep and walked over to his bag from which he pulled out a hard plastic case and opened it. It contained a pistol whose ammunition he checked again, as well as a vial with a syringe. His finger brushed the glass vial before closing the suitcase and heading into the bathroom.


    When he got out of the shower, the bed was empty. He heard loud voices in the living room and got dressed. He glanced over at the nightstand and noticed that the suitcase was still there. He took a deep breath and joined his lover who was chatting with Glen in the kitchen. The two men exchanged a look.


    "I''m going to get ready, are you driving with us, Glen?" Connor said in a neutral tone.


    The man thought for a moment. The prospect of riding a motorbike in the snow that had fallen last night didn''t make him happy, so he accepted more easily than expected and the WIA agent stood up.


    Half an hour later, Connor left the house. In the passenger car, Glen had closed his eyes. The alpha looked more tired than ever and that simple fact hardened the two men''s resolve. The door closed after Connor got inside and the vehicle drove off immediately. Within twenty minutes of their departure, Glen''s eyes opened and he looked around. When he didn''t recognize where they were, he frowned and turned to the driver who kept his eyes fixed on the road.


    "What''s going on? Where we are?"


    "I''m sorry, Glen. But we had to do it. "


    Before the man could even react, a needle stuck in his neck and he passed out. In the back seat, Connor quickly pulled out the syringe and put it in the plastic case, which he stowed in the bottom of the bag at his feet.


    "Pull over to the side, we''ll put him on the backseat."

 Chapter 22 - 21. Let Him Go

    The sounds around him were muffled like under the water. Glen''s eyes fluttered, then opened on the darkness. A forest landscape trapped in the cold of winter was exposed, magnificent, before the alpha''s eyes. He tried to move and he felt a weakness in his limbs that prevented him from straightening up. What happened? Where was he?


    The werewolf searched for the last memories he remembered. Whispers reached him. Thanks to his overdeveloped hearing, he immediately recognized the owners of the voices and his body tensed when he remembered the sensation in his neck just before dark. Someone pricked him with a syringe and injected him with something. No. It''s wasn''t just someone. Connor. He tried to clench his fists, but he didn''t have enough strength. His wolf was taking over. Like every evening for several weeks already. He could feel his pheromones invading the cabin of the car.


    Tonight even more than the others, he didn''t have any strength to fight him. What did Connor do to him? Where was he? He could hear the voices, but couldn''t understand what they were saying. Greg seemed to be arguing with Connor about something. He felt a motion and realized he was still in the car. He looked in the direction of the window and gathered his strength to sit up.


    "en ? ¡­ Glen? ¡­ hear me? "


    The voices were still muffled. He could barely make out the words and his wolf kept stomping impatiently. He managed to stand up and leaned against the rear passenger door. He tried to swallow but his mouth was dry and mushy. His voice was a hoarse trickle when it finally came out.


    "Where¡­ ?"


    ".... hood."


    Connor had just answered him, but he didn''t catch his words. He turned his head outside and saw the landscape slowly pass by. The car took a barely visible path through the forest. He had no recollection that such a place existed near Red Creek. He squeezed his eyelids together and shook his head to clear the fog that still surrounded him. The voices grew louder but still indistinct. The exchange between Connor and Greg has turned from arguing to worrying.


    "Here we are."


    He had finally understood the words but felt a strong tension in Greg''s voice. The car paused and Glen heard the sound of the window mechanism. An icy wind entered through the driver''s side.


    "Red Creek?" Said an unfamiliar voice. "You''re very late. All other guest packs arrived late morning or this afternoon at the latest. "


    "Yes, we had urgent matters that needed to be taken care of."


    "Hm¡­" the voice answered. "Well, anyway, nothing has been decided yet. I think they are continuing the interviews. Go for it."


    "Thank you."


    What''s going on? What was this conversation? Who was this man? His senses were numb. The alpha felt his wolf growl. He couldn''t wait. Yes, but for what? He pushed the question away in a corner of his head. The sound of the window''s mechanism echoed once more.


    "I can''t believe it worked."


    "I told you it would be fine."


    "Yeah, we''re not out of there yet so don''t get too excited."


    Once again Glen looked out the window and saw the landscape of a forest frozen in the cold of winter. Suddenly in the distance, he saw lights appear and his heart started to race in his chest.


    "Connor¡­ Where are we?"


    His voice was weak, but he felt his senses sharpen. The car stopped in front of an entrance, and Connor got out immediately to open his door. The frozen wind cleared the fog. He looked around and saw that Greg had walked up to him. A small lamp in his hand, he was checking his eyes. Glen slapped his hand aside, annoyed. He tried to take a step away and his legs flexed. His senses were back, but not yet his strength. He turned his head to Connor who had rushed to catch up with him before his legs gave up. The man gave him an innocent smile, which he answered with a glare.


    "I don''t know yet what you did or why you did it, but as soon as I''m back on my feet I''m gonna kick your ass so badly that you''ll need a wheelchair."


    "Yeah, I knew you would react like that."


    Just a step ahead, Greg handed a cardboard box to a woman who was staring at Glen. She struggled to hide his discomfort.


    "Is there a problem with him?"


    "Hm, yes sorry. He happens to be sick in the car and that makes him unable to control his pheromones. "


    "Oh, I see. I didn''t know it could happen. Do you want me to take you to a place to lay him down while he ... calms down? Our omegas are in another place, but his pheromones are very strong. Other dominants can react in a bad way."


    Glen tried to speak, but Connor beat him. "Yes, that would be really kind of you. Thank you."


    He added low enough that only Glen could hear him. "If you don''t want the three of us to die, you better shut up and follow my lead. "


    The alpha swallowed his words. The woman led them inside then through the halls and they came to a cave of a smaller size. She pushed aside the curtain that blocked the entrance to invite them in before walking away.


    The interior was laid out as a small waiting room with a three-seater sofa with a woven water hyacinth frame and two more round armchairs on either side. A wooden coffee table was placed in the center. Nothing more. The place exuded minimalism. As Connor sat Glen down on the sofa, Greg was busy looking at every corner of the room. Never had a human entered the heart of a pack, let alone a traditional pack. His scientist self was ecstatic despite the Damocles'' sword hovering above their heads.


    Glen leaned back and wiped the sweat from his forehead. He felt feverish and his heartbeat echoed in his head. Now, rather than numbed, he felt his senses sharpening.


    "Speak !" The alpha snarled, giving Connor a cold look.


    "Um, maybe we should wait until you feel better."


    "I told you as soon as I get better I''ll kick your ass. Explain and give me a reason if you want it to be only a beating."


    "You really don''t look well."


    "Speak. Now."


    His low, domineering voice came out like a deep growl and Connor instantly recognized the alpha command the man instinctively used against him. If the WIA agent were a werewolf, he would undoubtedly be affected. He stared at his friend who was glaring at him steadily. Connor could feel that Glen was overwhelmed and restless. He assumed it was because of his wolf. No one had ever taught him what to do in these situations. Connor took a deep breath.


    "We''re at Bloodhood pack''s banquet. "


    "What?" Glen growled and his voice reverberated against the walls. A few seconds later, the same person who had just left them stormed in. She announced herself before stepping inside.


    "Is everything alright ?" Her tone was worried. Glen gritted his teeth and looked away, waiting for the woman to leave. Contrary to her expectations, she turned to him.


    "If you''re feeling better, can I take you to Alpha Silver and Eden?"


    The question elicited an unexpected reaction from the werewolf who stood up abruptly, then sat back like he had changed his mind.


    "N-No¡­ I¡­"


    "Give us a moment, please. He''s a little nervous. " Greg had intervened with a polite smile.


    "Alright, call me as soon as you''re ready."


    She took her leave and Glen made sure with his hearing that she was a safe distance away then resumed his quarrel with his best friend.


    "Can you tell me what were you thinking when you brought me here? I thought we were friends! Don''t tell me my dad paid you?"


    "It''s because we are friends that I brought you here. Glen, you''ve been a mess since you met this omega."


    "And you''re helping me by drugging me and forcing me into an arranged mating?"


    "It''s him, Glen. The omega you met that day in your uncle''s office. He is Bloodhood Pack''s omega. If I brought you here, it''s because if you don''t do anything, your mate will be bonded to another alpha. "


    "What?"


    The emotion that emanated from the werewolf was pure anger. Something dark was exuding from his aura that alerted Greg. The man immediately grabbed Connor to pull him away from Glen, his other hand hovering near his belt. Glen''s claws and fangs spread.


    Suddenly, screams and howls reached them. The werewolf sniffed the air and immediately disappeared into the corridors of the cave.


    _______


    "So... Still nothing?"


    Dante was standing at the entrance of Eden''s cave. The teenager had retreated there for a break. He had met more than fifteen alphas sent by their pack across the country and the interviews were far from over. He wanted to crawl back into his nest but he couldn''t.


    The banquet was a large gathering of alphas. With all the pheromones in the air, his clothes stank and he refused to let his precious nest be contaminated. He sat down in the chair in front of his desk. The werewolf was wondering if the smell would disappear from his clothes or if he would have to get rid of it when Dante''s voice disturbed the course of his thoughts.


    "Still nothing?"


    The male omega turned his head to his friend''s spot. "Do I look like I have a crush on someone?" He sighed and leaned back. "If I don''t make up my mind tonight, my dad will eventually make a decision for me so anyway, I guess I don''t have to worry."


    The young beta didn''t react but continued to stare at his friend who was now slumped on his desk. His forehead was slightly furrowed as if in pain.


    "Is everything fine ?"


    "Yeah, just¡­ Headache, I think¡­ Where is Cherry? She really intends to ignore me until the end of the banquet ?"


    "If you ever decide that you like someone, she will surely appear like some berserk warrior even if it means attracting Alpha Silver''s wrath." Dante chuckled and Eden responded to his remark with a bitter smile. The omega had made up its mind. He was sure of his decision and yet something inside him was broken. He knew it was the best choice, but a part of him still hoped. He closed his eyes and rested his head on the desk.


    "Eden?"


    The sub didn''t answer. His head was spinning and his heart was pounding. A growl sounded nearby. It was the voice of an alpha. But what kind of alpha would dare to growl like that in another pack''s territory? His senses were on alert, watching for any noise from outside. He paid no attention when Eden passed him and came out of his cave. The teenager walked without hesitation into the large dining room that had been set up for the occasion. Intrigued by his behavior, Dante followed him as he was frantically looking for something. The beta moved closer.


    "Eden? What are you¡­"


    The scent that reached him felt like a stab in the stomach. It was a sweet smell, appetizing. A smell of apples and sugar that invited, provoked, teasing. Dante shook his head to regain his senses and realized that he had released his fangs and claws. He turned to the omega and the beta''s eyes widened in fear as he realized what was going on.


    He snapped his head and saw half a dozen alphas staring at his friend. The omega was restless and tried to escape, but the beta grabbed and restrained him. Dante deployed his pheromones in an attempt to cover the male omega''s ones. But his efforts went wasted. Eden''s seductive pheromones filled the room. The werewolf was in heat and his pheromones were out of control.


    "Eden, please calm down!"


    "He''s here!"


    "What?"


    "Let me go! He''s here! "


    The young man''s voice was desperate and he wriggled out of his friend''s shackles. Dante considered releasing him but one glance at the alphas around them, watching for weakness, dissuaded him. Fortunately, dominants of Bloodhood arrived and made a protective barrier between Eden and the alphas started to approach slowly.


    The beta was looking for a way to escape with his friend when a huge growl made the walls shake. A man landed in front of them after leaping over the other alphas. Eden calmed down immediately. His eyes fixed on the stranger and his pheromones exploded one last time, making the air absolutely unbreathable. The alphas waiting for an opening lost all patience at the olfactory invitation. They were about to attack when a wave of pheromones rose up and completely covered Eden''s.


    The long dark-haired man had just released his pheromones. Dante, overwhelmed and defeated, collapsed to the floor in a submissive position. The black-haired man opened his arms and the omega rushed to snuggle up against his torso without hesitation. Glen retracted his claws and hugged tightly the teenager who started to feel the backlash of his first heat. Trembling and sweaty, the omega moaned and his face contorted with the pain he felt.


    Glen looked up. Most of the alphas dared not approach, but some stayed on hold. The bonded dominants who had come to protect the omega were on the ground, still reeling from the overbearing pheromones. Glen''s instinct wanted him to get out of here as quickly as possible and get his omega to a safer place. While he pondered his options, a voice rose. All of the werewolves moved aside to let in a huge black alpha with golden spots on his chest.


    "Let him go, right now."

 Chapter 23 - 22. Heat

    Glen glared at the alpha and bared his fangs. His arms were gently holding Eden''s body. He heard a muffled sound and checked on the male omega who started quivering. His temperature was high and his skin was burning as well. He released his comfort pheromones and parted the strands of the teenager''s wet forehead. Silver Bloodhood was seething with rage.


    The leader kept shooting daggers to the alpha who held his son in his most vulnerable state. How could this have happened? Who was this alpha who had just submitted a dozen of his men just by releasing his pheromones? He was scrutinizing the man, waiting for a mistake that would allow him to free his precious son without any hurt. Behind him, he felt the presence of Acher, his beta, who had just arrived. Without looking at each other, they linked to devise a plan.


    [Find which pack this bastard came from.]


    Without wasting any time, the beta released the link. As he was about to link the dominant who was taking care of the reception, a voice called out to the crowd from the back. Heads suddenly turned and whispers created an uproar as the two men advanced, step after step, in the narrow passage the werewolves had made for them. The eyes that followed their trudge exuded an almost murderous animosity. Greg and Connor were walking towards Silver and the leader understood the reason for their attitude when they were close enough that he could smell them. Humans. There were humans in his territory.


    Connor stopped just a few steps from Glen and watched the scene to gauge the gravity of the situation. Dante stood up with difficulty, as Silver still watched Glen and his son. Acher and other werewolves surrounded the two humans, cutting off any possibility of advancement or withdrawal. The rest of the werewolves in the room threatened them too. Snarls, growls, and barks echoed all around them.


    "Honey? I think you can do your stuff!"


    Christopher Fern was about to attack when the cold metal of a gun barrel pressed against his forehead. His eyes slightly widened and he froze. Whether the bullet was soaked in wolfsbane or not, if this human pulled the trigger, he was done, because the blow would hit him right in the middle of the head. Electricity crackled in the room. The two humans and the alpha outsider were cornered, but not helpless.


    The fighter Christopher who was still in his human form shifted to his werewolf form. With an amused look, Greg just kept the tip of the barrel stuck to his forehead during his transformation. A big werewolf snarled at him, and neither Connor nor Greg budged an inch. A wry smile spread on the doctor''s lips when he noticed how pissed the werewolf was. Connor turned to Silver who was still focused on Glen.


    "I know we''re not in a position where we can ask anything, but you should listen to us."


    Angered by the words that struck him as arrogance, Acher raised his arm to punch Connor. Glen, who had been watching over his friend, moved instinctively. When the beta''s hand fell, the long-haired alpha had already stepped in to protect the WIA agent. The claws tore his back down its length. The werewolf was surprised to see the man appear in front of him, but he thought the outcome wasn''t bad. The enemy was hurt, now was the time to shoot the last blow.


    While he was transmitting his orders to his men through their link. He saw the alpha''s wounds close before his eyes. Christopher flinched and gazed at the tattered clothes that exposed the outsider''s now perfectly healed skin. He had never seen a werewolf heal so quickly. He was barely recovering from his shock when Glen slowly turned to him, a furious glint in his eyes. The alpha growled, then looked around the room, staring one by one at the set of werewolves. He didn''t want to attack or hurt anyone, but his wolf was restless. He wanted to keep his omega safe and everyone was getting in his way.


    Suddenly, several people pulled away. A dark-haired teenage girl with fire red strands squeezed herself out of the crowd.


    "I knew it! It''s you! You came. " Before her packmates reacted, she sped up and made her way without hesitation towards Glen. The alpha frowned at first, suspicious, then relaxed when he sensed no animosity coming from the teenager. He looked down at the omega still in his arms and adjusted his pheromones to relieve him. Cherry watched as he gave her friend a tender look. Acher, who had seen his daughter-in-law striding fearlessly towards the stranger, came out of his offensive posture and took a step forward.


    "Cherry, you know him?"


    "Yeah." She turned to her father-in-law. "He''s Eden''s alpha."


    The tension that had reached its peak suddenly relapsed as the omega female uttered this phrase, and a strange atmosphere pervades the room. She turned to Glen again and eyed him curiously.


    "It''s true. Your eyes are very pretty. " The alpha frowned, suddenly uncomfortable and Cherry chuckled.


    "Don''t worry I''ve already got a mate and I know you won''t spare a glance for anybody but Eden, I''m right?"


    "Do you know what they are?"


    The voice came from behind Glen. Connor watched the expressions of the young girl who had suddenly appeared in front of them. A huge smile lit her face when she answered him.


    "Yes, they are fated mates."


    A murmur spread through the room. The expressions on the faces ranged from shocked to incredulous and dubious. Some faces were even completely hostile. These were the alphas who came to the banquet with the hope of being chosen to lead Bloodhood. Despite their hatred, none would have dared to challenge Glen. They had seen how incapable they had been to do anything when he released his pheromones.


    Even though the humiliation of being pushed into submission by another alpha stuck in their throats, they were not in a position to retaliate now, especially since they tried to hurt the omega from Bloodhood. An obvious onslaught would only alienate them from the powerful pack, so they simply stared at the exchange between the outsiders and the Bloodhood members.


    Silver, who had just joined Cherry, glanced at the man who continued to hold his son. The omega stirred and moaned in his arms and the expression on the unknown alpha''s face told him all he needed to know. Silver spoke so that only Cherry and his beta could hear his voice.


    "Why didn''t Eden tell me about this? Why did he hide from me that he had met his fated mate? He knows it''s a real miracle. In our land, it has been over three hundred years since one of our kind has been blessed by the Moon Goddess. Elsewhere, we have to go back even further. "


    "He¡­ He was scared... of being rejected and ending up ruining everything. He said it was his duty to think about the pack first."


    The alpha looked at the girl who lowered her head with a sad pout. He turned again to the man who was watching cautiously at the alphas who tried to attack his son and finally relaxed.


    "Is that why you''ve been sulking lately? Because you were upset about his decision?"


    "You noticed that?" She said cheeks pink with embarrassment.


    "It''s hard not to notice that the legendary trio had lost a limb."


    She chortled. "Yeah. I might have expressed my disagreement pretty harshly. But I was sure he would come to find Eden. I mean, if he felt at least half the way Eden felt, it was a given. "


    Glen''s voice rose and cut off their discussion.


    "What''s happening to him? Why is he so sick? " His eyes were filled with worry.


    Silver and Acher exchanged a puzzled look and a voice called out to them from the corner where Connor and Greg had been left at Christopher''s mercy.


    "Hm, I think I can help you if you have questions."


    The alpha''s voice had regained its harshness and animosity. He understood that the two humans were with his son''s alpha since he had protected them, but that didn''t explain who they were or how they had infiltrated his pack.


    "If you''ve got something to say, speak up, humans."


    "Connor! I''m Connor Everett and this is Greg Douglas. We are from the WIA so you don''t have to fear for your secret being outed. And last but not the least, this lovesick alpha is Glen Red Creek. He is the first son of Alpha Carter. "


    "I never heard about Alpha Carter having a child apart from his daughter Heather." He said suspiciously.


    "Yeah, I know." Connor scoffed.


    His reaction betrayed his contempt and raised Silver''s interest. "I''ll tell you everything but ... can you please ask him to step back?" Connor pointed toward Christopher who was engaged in a glaring contest with Greg. The younger man nudged his lover who didn''t budge and whispered. "You! Behave! I''m trying hard, you know! "


    "Only if he moves. I don''t like his face."


    Greg answered in a cocky tone and Connor rolled his eyes. "Well, I know we are some tried-to-sneak-in outsiders but I''d appreciate it if you could concede."


    "You didn''t only try, you did sneak into my territory."


    "That''s¡­ true. But, trust me, it was the only way. We wouldn''t have gone through such length without a good reason. "


    "You mean a reason for Alpha Carter to not fill an official answer to my mating proposal, or for him to hide away his firstborn until now?"


    "Both."


    "Connor!" Glen''s voice ordered his friend to be silent. The WIA agent shook his head to show his resolve and turned to Silver.


    "Cherry, Dante, bring him to Eden''s cave. Chris, step aside. You two, come with me."


    Right after the leader of Bloodhood has finished speaking, the werewolf that Greg was aiming at took a step back. Immediately, the doctor released his grip on the gun and handed it to the werewolf who snatched it.


    "You''ve got some guts, Human."


    Greg smirked. "I know." They left the dining hall with Silver, Acher, and his closest men.


    Connor glanced behind him and his lover''s hand rested on his shoulder. "Don''t worry, I''m sure he''s going to be ok."


    "I hope so."


    Cherry and Dante led Glen to Eden''s Cave. The girl pulled back the brown curtain to let the man through. The alpha entered the room and immediately relaxed as he smelled the pheromones from his omega filling the room. He turned to the teenage duo, the omega male still in his arms.


    "He''s still sick. What can I do? "


    Cherry and Dante exchanged a look and frowned. "Eden isn''t sick, he''s going through his heat."


    "What? Is that ok for me to be with him? "


    "You''re his mate, so you''re the only person who must be with him during his heat."


    "But I¡­"


    His gaze slid from the young man''s face to his collarbones exposed through the cutout of his t-shirt. The fabric was sticking to his skin and he realized he must be feeling uncomfortable. His eyes moved up to the male omega''s face. He stared at the plump and tender lips of an appetizing pink tone slightly open on ivory-white teeth. When he noticed how Eden''s chest rose and fell with the rhythm of his erratic breathing, he felt his body react in ways he hadn''t imagined.


    "I-I Can''t¡­ I can''t do that. He''s too young and I''m¡­ " He glanced back at Eden and his pulse raced. Glen finally picked up the sweet enticing note in his omega scent and his will wavered.


    Dante looked with a smile at the panicking and flustered alpha and decided to help him. "If you don''t want to touch him for now, you can scent him. You just have to cover up with your seduction pheromones. Did nobody teach you that in your pack? "


    "I didn''t grow up in my pack, I... I always lived with humans so ... yes. Nobody taught me that. "


    The response gave way to an embarrassed silence on both sides. Cherry didn''t let the unease set in.


    "You have to strip him. He can''t enter his nest with clothes that stank with other werewolves'' pheromones. Then you can strip and lay next to him before releasing a large amount of pheromones."


    "Can''t I just stay outside the nest? I mean, it''s very intimate¡­ "


    "The other way is much more intimate." Dante teased him, a wry smile already spread on his lips. His fiancee nudged him.


    "This is the best way to relieve it. We will leave you. "


    She pushed the young beta to urge him out and soon Glen was alone with the omega in his arms. Eden moaned, his face stained in pain, and the alpha bit his lower lip. He sighed and walked over to the bed where he gently set the teenager down. He found it amusing that the omega chose to place its nest in a corner of the bedroom next to the bed and not on the bed itself.


    "You seem to be a fun one as well," he muttered.


    One by one, he removed Eden''s clothes and placed them in the wicker basket he supposed was provided for this purpose. He carefully avoided looking at his body and placed him in his nest. The alpha then covered the younger man''s most sensitive part with one of the blankets. After a moment of hesitation and a few whimpers from Eden demanding his presence. He surrendered. Glen undressed and slipped under a blanket before locking the younger man in his arms and showering him with his scent.


    They remained thus for a moment enveloped by the silence and their pheromone which mingled in the room in an olfactory discussion. Suddenly, the teenager wriggled against Glen''s chest, who pulled away slightly. Eden''s eyelids opened, heavy with fatigue. The young man plunged his golden eyes into the medium ocean green irises that watched him apprehensively.


    "You''re here." The omega whispered in awe.


    Glen''s heart sank and his finger brushed away the strands of hair. Eden leaned on and nuzzled against his chest. He felt the lips of the omega leaving a trail of kisses on his chest. The alpha''s heart was pounding and his skin tingled with every kiss. He had never been so nervous in his life. He smelled a strong and seductive scent of apples and sugar, and his wolf started to howl and jump in excitement.


    Golden eyes stared at him, awaiting his answer to the silent question he had just asked. Glen gently stroked his cheek with his thumb and released his pheromones. A sweet, but woody scent of cocoa and cinnamon mingled with the scent of apples.. The alpha leaned closer and then gently pressed his lips to Eden''s.

 Chapter 24 - 23. Human Werewolf

    Silver walked without a glance back through the tunnels that communicated between the different parts of the cave. Behind him, Connor and Greg followed him without a word.


    While the agent was still on guard despite the leader''s disposition to discuss matters, his boyfriend displayed an almost insolent detachment that didn''t suit someone who had broken in. It was as if the WIA''s doctor had forgotten their guilt for a crime whose sentence was death.


    The light brown-haired man looked at Greg out of the corner of his eye. The man was watching around him without any discretion. He looked like a kid at an amusement park. In his defense, if it weren''t for the alpha''s oppressive aura guiding them to a destination he hoped wasn''t a torture chamber, Connor would likely have the same enthusiasm. He didn''t know what got into him when he thought it was a good idea to break into the territory of the pack whose history has been built on the slaughter of their enemies. Even the name of their pack was a reminder for anyone to forget how ruthless the pack was. Cursed be Glen and his stubborn ass!


    The man was trotting out a selection of insults in his head when the alpha pushed aside an opaque black curtain and opened the way for them to a room. A huge rectangle carved wooden table was surrounded by more than a dozen chairs. The room was presumably a meeting room used by the werewolves to discuss their day-to-day business. Just this fact excited Greg even more and he was feeling felt like a privileged witness. Connor rolled his eyes as he saw his lover''s eyes sparkle looking around the room.


    The agent noticed, sitting, a woman with cerulean blue eyes. Her face looked oddly familiar. Connor frowned and tried to remember where the hell he had crossed paths with this person, then realized she was the mother of his best friend omega''s, the Luna.


    Her oval face and almond-shaped eyes with long lashes were an even more delicate version than her son''s. Still, she exuded a certain coldness and intensity that the man hadn''t seen in the teenager. The agent instantly revised his judgment. After all, he only had witnessed the teenager in his most vulnerable moment. He vowed to come out of this whole discussion safe and sound, to get to know the omega that had reduced his best friend to an alpha wreck as docile as a puppy.


    As he smirked, the gaze of the woman who was directed towards them hardened. If the alpha''s aura was oppressive, the Luna''s was another form of silent threat. He swallowed hard, his palms suddenly clammy, and stayed rooted in place waiting for someone to tell him what to do. Greg too had sensed that the time wasn''t for observation anymore. The man displayed the proper behavior for someone whose life was at the mercy of supernatural creatures. Keyword displayed. Truthfully, the man was still fierce and ready to fight whatever happened.


    The werewolves took their places once the alpha and then the beta were seated and Christopher, who Connor hadn''t noticed, motioned for them to settle down. The two humans sat down and Silver Bloodhood folded their arms. He stared at the two humans across the room for several seconds, his face not betraying any of his thoughts. Connor knew that the werewolves in a pack could communicate with each other so the man continued to sweat, wondering if the exchanges, which they were having without a doubt, were in their favor. It had to be. After all, they were still alive and Glen had been taken to the omega''s cave.


    The idea that his friend was having sex when he and his boyfriend were perhaps living their last moment pissed off the agent who then decided to go ahead with his sentence.


    "I''m not the main actor, but I think I can answer any question you have at this moment. Where should I start?"


    Alpha Silver narrowed his eyes and stroked his chin. "How did you sneak into my territory. I''m curious about how you manage to plot and execute such a thing and still have your heads on your shoulders. "


    "I know that won''t be decided until we''re done talking to you, so I don''t think it''s yet a successful plan. However, we''re here with a chance to plead for our case so I guess it''s the first step. To answer your question, we took advantage of Glen''s pheromones which were out of control and covering our scent."


    The werewolf raised an eyebrow at the answer. "I don''t know if it was a smart plan or a silly one."


    "You could say it did the job since, as you said, we are in front of you."


    "And our heads are still attached to our bodies," Greg added and Connor mentally smacked the back of his head.


    "This is something that can be rectified." Connor snapped his head at Christopher who gave him a wide but threatening smile.


    The WIA agent forced a laugh and shot daggers at his boyfriend who only shrugged and ignored the fighter''s remark. The doctor took over from Connor and continued to explain the situation with a confident tone that surprised the pack members in the room.


    "We made a bet in believing that you wouldn''t try to hurt or kill someone who brings you the fated mate of your son. After all, even though humans have no proof of their existence, we have writings at the WIA that say werewolves live under the protection of the Moon Goddess, and being granted a fated mate is one of the greatest blessings that she can offer to one of her proteges. "


    Silver was surprised by the doctor''s poise and answered honestly. "Indeed, the fact that you came with this alpha and he protected you and my son is the reason for my mercy to you. But I''m still¡­ Uncomfortable about your way of doing things. "


    The werewolf''s voice grew low like a growl and neither Connor nor Greg missed the fluctuation. "I can''t understand why resorting to such maneuvers when Red Creek could have responded to the mating proposal I sent out to every pack across the country."


    "Well, let''s say that for Red Creek to answer, Glen would have had to first agree to come to this mating proposal," Connor retorted with an embarrassed chuckle.


    "What do you mean?" The Alpha cut off.


    Connor swallowed hard, apprehensive of the reaction. "Well, the truth is that we might have drugged him and forcibly drove him here because he didn''t exactly want to¡­ come."


    The room was suddenly agonizingly silent. Even without being affected by the pheromones Connor and Greg were completely oppressed by the hostility the werewolves showed towards them.


    "Are you telling me that I let my son in the care of a mate who doesn''t want him?"


    Acher got up to leave the room and Connor jumped up from his chair to hold him back.


    "Don''t separate them, please! Don''t do that! "


    "Enough, human."


    The beta''s hand pushed Connor away and the agent fly across the room up to the opposite wall, which he slammed violently. The beta exited the room and Connor, lying on the ground winced under Greg''s helpless gaze. Two fighters had subdued him so he wouldn''t intervene. "He didn''t want to come, but not because he didn''t want to be bonded with your son. Glen thinks that he doesn''t deserve a mate. That''s why he didn''t intend to come." Greg explained with a glare.


    Silver Bloodhood raised his hand to stop his man from molesting the two humans any further.


    "Why would he think such a thing?"


    "Glen is not exactly¡­ normal." Connor got up with a hand on his shoulder that had been dislocated by the blow. "Glen thinks he doesn''t deserve to have a mate, even less a fated mate because he''s a werewolf who can''t shift. He lived his whole life as a human. That''s the reason why we sneaked into your pack. Because since that day he met your son, his behavior is the closest he had ever been to his werewolf nature. I didn''t want to lose this chance."


    "I saw his claws and his fangs, he even submitted some of my strongest men with his pheromones." Silver was incredulous. The beta he had been recalled from the link returned to his place and the tension in the room eased a little.


    "I know it''s implausible, but it''s the truth. I grew up with Glen, I''ve known him since I was a kid. My father who was a researcher at the WIA was his physician. Glen even moved in with my family when Red Creek cast him aside because he was a ''failed alpha''. He can partially transform to have his fangs and claws and he easily masters his pheromones. At least that was the case before he met your son. " He added and chuckled. The vibration caused excruciating pain in his left shoulder and he winced again. Greg rushed to help him walk over to the chair.


    "A werewolf who can''t shift." Silver muttered, contemplative.


    "To be exact, he shifted once but it was a one-time event. He never managed to take his werewolf form or his wolf form again. He underwent dozens of tests, his case remained a total mystery. He had lost all hope. And yet a month ago he met your son and for the first time, he felt the signs of transformation again. He even went through his rut for the first time."


    "He had never had a rut?" The alpha asked, surprised.


    Seeing his boyfriend''s forehead beaded with sweat from the pain, Greg gritted his teeth and answered.


    "No never. That''s why he was completely overwhelmed when it happened. Even so, his wolf hasn''t stopped asking for your son. He was longing to the point of being sick and despite everything, he stubbornly refused to see him again. That''s why we decided on this plan, even if it was an insane one. We didn''t want him to lose his mate just because his pack convinced him he wasn''t worthy enough as a werewolf. "


    "What makes you think I''m not going to think the same? This is about the future of my son and my pack. "


    "Precisely because it''s your son and your pack," Connor replied. "No one knows why Glen can''t transform, but I''m sure that if the Moon Goddess chose him as your son''s fated mate anyway, there is a reason. And from what I''ve seen tonight, he''s never been closer to the behavior of a werewolf. I can''t shake the thought that your son might be the trigger to connect him to his nature. "


    "This is a rather risky bet that you are asking me to take."


    "Yeah, but I''m pretty desperate."


    Alpha Silver stared at the two men and the Luna''s voice echoed through the room. "That''s enough for today. Bring him to the healers'' head and prepare a cave for them to stay in. " She then turned to the two humans. "I hope you weren''t planning on leaving right away, gentlemen."


    "Not at all, we took a leave from work, Ma''am." Connor asserted with a smile that quickly turned into a grimace.


    The woman nodded in response and the men left the room with Connor and Greg. She then turned to her mate who was lost in thought. The female omega moved towards him.


    "It was quite an unexpected evening." She placed a comforting hand on her mate''s back.


    "Yeah, so much that I still can''t believe it." The alpha sighed heavily and ran a hand in his face. "I''m starting to wonder if this whole situation is a blessing or a curse."


    "I don''t know what will happen, but I am sure that, just like with Eden, it can only be a blessing. Our Goddess knows everything. Even though we don''t always understand it the moment she acts. Let''s trust them."


    "I guess this is a trial they''ll have to get through together."

 Chapter 25 - 24. Claiming Dilemma

    In Dante''s cave, an impatient and bored omega was waiting for the return of her dominant who would come back soon. The beta who had spent his afternoon on the hunt was helping to butcher today''s preys. Cherry, who couldn''t wait in her nest, had come to wait for the hunter to return. Sprawled on her lover''s bed in her werewolf form, she listened to outside sounds in anticipation of his return. Truthfully, it wasn''t her fianc¨¦ the young werewolf was waiting for, but a valid excuse to visit Eden''s cave.


    It had been almost two days since Cherry and Dante had left their friend who was experiencing his first heat with the alpha who was his fated mate. After leaving them twenty-four hours together, she had been caught wandering accidentally, she said, near the male omega''s cave. Much to her disappointment, neither the puppy eyes nor the friendship card opened her the way, highly guarded by two men under the command of the Alpha.


    She was also unable to approach the two humans who had been placed in a remote part of the cave, also under close surveillance. Access was simply doomed and the teenager was agonizing over being kept at bay. Ever since Eden suddenly went into heat during the banquet and his alpha shielded him from potential rivals, the golden omega and his mate were the number one topic of gossip and not just within the pack.


    Indeed, after his son''s assault was prevented, Alpha Silver unceremoniously sent the invited alphas home. The six who had tried to claim Eden under the influence of the pheromones had received particularly cold treatment from the leader.


    To be exact, just throwing them out of the cave''s pack was a huge favor from the traditional pack leader. Indeed, in other packs, assaulting an omega that suddenly entered its heat cycle wouldn''t even be seen as a crime. However, in Bloodhood where the Subs are being treated favorably, what these Dominants attempted to do, to the son of the alpha at that, was unforgivable. The others who weren''t close enough to attempt anything had escaped Silver Bloodhood''s cold anger, but not the utter indifference he displayed now that he had learned of the existence of his son''s fated mate. The Dominants had been sent back to their pack and some had made no secret of their annoyance.


    After their departure, Silver had visited the two humans who had accompanied Eden''s fated mate several times. Cherry had tried to find out some fresh news about them from her mother-in-law who had been assigned to treat one of the men, but the healer remained silent. With her fianc¨¦ who had been on duty for a good part of the day, Cherry was in agony. Her curiosity needed to be fed. It had to or her imagination would keep being wild. She groaned in frustration and flipped to lie on her back. She was staring at the ceiling, lifeless when noises caught her attention at the cave entrance.


    "It''s rare for you to be here." Dante walked over to the bed and sat down on the edge of the mattress. The young woman turned her head towards her lover and gave him her first real smile of the day.


    "I was waiting for you. Let''s go see Eden!" she said with sparkling eyes.


    "What?"


    "I''m dying to know! Don''t you want to check if his alpha marked him? If he marked him, do you think it will be a normal mark like other omega''s or will it be something special? Also¡­ "


    "Babe, calm down, let them be!" he chuckled.


    "I can not! I want to know! Let''s go together! If you''re with me, maybe they will let us go through. "


    "I don''t want to."


    "Anw. C''mon¡­ Just a minute¡­ "


    "I said I won''t."


    The burst of voice had startled the female omega who stared at her dominant with a surprised expression. Her man wasn''t the type to get angry or lose patience easily. She knew her request was whimsical, but it wasn''t the first time she had made one like that and it had never been a problem. She frowned and straightened up before turning her mate''s face to her.


    "Tell me what it is."


    "It''s nothing bad¡­ I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to yell at you. " He pressed his forehead against his omega''s and remained there, with his eyes closed for a few seconds.


    "If it''s nothing, then talk to me."


    Her words were soothing his mood and the man pulled away slowly. Thoughtful, he peeked at the girl next to him, pondering if it was a good idea to speak then sighed.


    "Eden is moving on so it makes me think about us as well and¡­" He paused and Cherry waited for him to resume, but the beta was deep in his thoughts. He bit his lower lip and suddenly turned to his mate.


    "Can I claim you? I''m well aware that it''s stupid for me to feel this reckless because you already have my engagement mark, but I want to claim you and I want you to know that I''m ready if you''re ready too. "


    "I don''t get what brings this. Is it some rivalry because of Eden''s alpha? Your best friend probably has a bonded mate by now so you want one too?"


    The young beta snorted and shook his head. "It''s just that the way he was flustered when we suggested that he took care of Eden''s heat the most intimate way made me realize that we have been engaged for a very long time. We''re an old couple. You''re not even blushing anymore when I scent you."


    "It''s not like you''re blushing neither." The omega answered with a cute pout. "I know that you''re ready, but... I''m sorry I still want us to wait. You know my reasons. I don''t want to be a burden. Eden''s amazing. Not only as an omega but as a werewolf. He''s strong and his mate seems even stronger. I''m weak and if one day something should happen to me, I know you''d end up doing something thoughtless so I''d like to wait until your dad and Alpha Silver say you''re ready. "


    "Babe nothing will ever ..."


    "We don''t know what could happen. This is why our pack respects the tradition of claiming an omega only when the dominant is ready. I know you''re strong but there are situations where strength alone is not enough. I don''t want to put you in a situation where you''ll have to ponder your choices because of me. "


    The beta sighed, frustrated but surrendered to his mate''s choice. He grabbed her by the waist and pulled her in a tight embrace. She stayed silent for a moment then talked against his chest in a muffled voice.


    "I still want to check Eden''s mark."


    The beta burst into laughter and squeezed his lover''s flimsy body. She flailed helplessly to escape the hug.


    "Leave them alone." He said firmly but gently and pulled away to kiss her. A kiss that conveyed all his feelings.


    __________


    Everything was dark. Total darkness surrounded the male omega. He was lying on something hard and cool like a stone floor. Eden turned his head and despite his werewolf vision, he perceived only the darkness, compact and impervious.


    What happened to him? What was this place? The youngster sharpened his other senses to find clues. It was then that he noticed a faint ringing echoing inside his head. He focused on it and suddenly the sound that sounded like a chime increased. The two notes echoed in his head like an alert. What disturbed Eden was that the sound wasn''t coming from the room, but from inside his head. What was that? The moment he thought that something appeared in front of him. A holographic screen. Eden closed his eyes and the pale blue rectangle disappeared.


    His heart pounded in his chest and fear gripped the omega. He had no idea what to do. Had he imagined things? He opened his eyes slowly and the screen popped up at the same time casting a soft blue light that allowed him to see where he was. It wasn''t a dream. This thing was in front of him and it seemed to exist inside his head.


    He wasn''t an enemy of flesh and blood that he could fight, so Eden was unsettled. The teenager''s pulse grew more and more unsteady. The beats echoed in his head, keeping company with the ringing that still hadn''t stopped. He decided to watch more closely and noticed that a message was displayed.


    [Congratulations. You have met the prerequisite. Start? YES / NO]


    The message, written in bright white letters, appeared before Eden''s eyes. He took his eyes off the screen and detailed where he was.


    The room looked large and it was completely dark. He redirected his attention to the rectangle that strangely reminded him of the video game interface. The werewolf had never had consoles, as his pack was traditional. However, thanks to his smartphone, he had already tried some games. He took a chance and spoke out loud.


    "Yes."


    A dazzling light illuminated the room and Eden couldn''t help but close his eyes. When he opened them again, the screen was gone and a will-o''-the-wisp of the same light blue color was in front of him. He was the size of a man, at least that''s how Eden looked. The werewolf stared at the phenomenon like he was hypnotized. He took one step forward and then another. He continued until he realized he couldn''t approach. No matter how many steps he took, it always stayed the same distance. Eden frowned and observed the strange blue flame silently waving in front of him. The ringing started again inside his head and soon the screen materialized again before his eyes.


    [The messenger of the Moon Goddess wishes to speak to you. Initiate contact? YES / NO]


    The Goddess of the Moon? The only one divinity of his kind? The one who grants them their capacity and who, according to the ancient legends, is at the origin of their existence?


    While there is no exact date that marks the appearance of the very first of its kind, there are several oral histories within Bloodhood that tell their legend. According to what had been passed down from generation to generation, werewolves were born during a time when human civilization was little developed. Men still fought for their territory with handcrafted spears and bows.


    As a great war broke out between several clans, a pack of wolves fought alongside men with whom the animals lived in perfect harmony. Both respected each other and when the war reached the clan the wolves protected them at the risk of their own lives. At the end of the war, the pack of wolves was blessed by the Moon Goddess who offered them human souls as a reward for their sacrifice and devotion. From then on, the wolves of this pack and their descendants were able to take human form. Today, this story was considered the only clue to their origins.


    The omega''s heart had calmed down and started to stir again. Was he dreaming or was it really happening? He didn''t know the place, so it must have been a dream, yet something whispered to him that it was reality.


    Dream or real, it doesn''t matter, this entity was waiting for his answer. The teenager swallowed and this time gave his answer in a slightly trembling voice.


    "Yes"


    The will-o''-the-wisp in front of him grew and its light intensified forcing Eden to look away. By the time he could finally open them again, the flame had returned to its original form. A voice then echoed in the room.


    "Salutations to the Chosen One. To receive the blessing of the Moon Goddess and gain strength, the Chosen One must pass the trials. Do you agree to take the tests? "


    Gain strength? Could he get stronger even being an omega? Eden couldn''t believe his ears. If he could get stronger, maybe he could be a real asset to his pack. Now that he even added a fated mate, their pack could only gain strength. Bloodhood would be safe from harm and enemies like Crescent Moon pack. Once again, the Omega wondered if he was dreaming. It could only be a dream, right? Either way, what did he have to lose? He stared at the will-o''-the-wisp that continued to wave in front of him.


    "Yes". He answered this time in a clear and confident voice. He had nothing to lose and everything to gain, so why hesitate?


    Eden woke up. A sweet smell enveloped him. The pleasant and comforting scent had dispersed into every nook and cranny of his cave and the omega felt calm and soothed as he had never been before. The omega opened his eyes and saw he was in his nest.


    His memories were disparate. He felt a weight on him and wondered if Cherry and Dante had come to spend the night with him again. He looked down at the hand that constricted his waist that he didn''t recognize and frowned. The teen tried to pull away from the tight embrace, but only managed to tighten the grip around his chest. A breath tickled the base of his neck and he felt a kiss as light as a caress on his shoulder. His heart raced and the young man started to remember.


    His mate! He has a mate! A fated one at that! A hot and handsome mate!


    On the evening of the banquet, he had met his fated mate. Eden felt his cheeks heat up with emotion. The hue changed from pink to crimson red when he realized he was naked. He remembered that his meeting with his mate was also the night he went through his first heat.


    The omega panicked, screaming inwardly with every bit of memory that came back to him. He remembered the way his fated mate had embraced him and the kiss they had shared. Raising his hand to his neck, he found out he hadn''t been claimed yet. That''s good. He wanted this to be done without the pheromones and any loss of control getting in the way. He wriggled to turn around and face the alpha embracing him tenderly. When his eyes rested on the still sleeping man, his heart finally felt complete. The heartbeats that were echoing in his head calmed down.


    He detailed every inch of the face of the man. His deep black hair contrasted with his skin, pale with a slight pinkish tinge. The omega lifted a finger and gently brushed the delicate lashes that decorate the eyelids. His finger then slipped on the slightly hollowed cheek and finished its course by passing along the mouth whose pink and fleshy lips called for a kiss. Eden hesitated for a moment, wondering if he had the right to kiss this man sleeping next to him. Then he remembered that he was his alpha and that they had kissed during his heat. He leaned on and closed his eyes and pecked at the soft lips. He pulled away, opened his eyes, and froze. Before his eyes, a holographic screen appeared.


    What the hell?

 Chapter 26 - 25. System

    Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level:??? Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: ???


    Name: ???


    Stats: strength: 1000/10000


    Speed: 1000/10000


    Agility: 1000/10000


    Intelligence: 9889/10000. Open to read more]


    Eden stared incredulously at the words written on the holographic screen open in front of him. The luminous dashboard was hiding the face of the sleeping Apollo by his side and the omega couldn''t ignore it even though he would have preferred. It was all a dream, so why was this suspicious screen popping up in front of his eyes and preventing him from admiring his deadly gorgeous fated mate? He waved his fingers before his eyes to verify the existence of the screen and tried to touch it. His fingers got through the digital fascia in the most normal way for a completely abnormal situation. Eden wiggled his fingers across the screen then pressed his eyelids together. It was a dream. It had to be a dream. It had to¡­


    Wait. Why should this be a dream? After all, aside from the discomfort of having his vision cluttered by a screen, there was no downside. In any case, not that he knows at the moment. So why panic? Because it was freaking insane! He had a system inside his head!


    He observed the panel that displayed his mate''s basic information and frowned at the low statistics. How could his alpha be so weak after what he saw on the night of the banquet? There must be some mistake. When he thought he would like to see his own information, the screen immediately changed to show his personal details. So he could do that! It was convenient and reassuring. He didn''t want to sound like a lunatic shouting random words every time he wanted to use the system. The teenager decided to test if he could also make the screen disappear from his sight and, to his surprise, the dashboard evaporated as soon as he expressed the desire. Very practical. He brought up the screen again and focused on his stats.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level:64


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Type: ???


    Class: ???


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: strength: 4387/10000


    Speed: 7892/10000


    Agility: 6431/10000


    Intelligence: 8972/10000. Open to read more]


    The omega continued to read, thinking about all of his possibilities when his alpha stirred in his sleep. The man''s arms tightened around him and the young werewolf felt the warmth of his breathing tickling his chest. His alpha was the clingy type and he kind of liked that. A smile spread across his face and he turned the panel off to keep his focus on the man curled up in his arms. Eden plunged his fingers into the long wavy black hair.


    He twisted a strand around one of his index fingers and his other hand stroked the shoulder, then the back with his fingertips. He heard a half-muffled growl against his skin and he giggled at the cute reaction. Suddenly his teasing mood turned on him. He felt his alpha''s hand grab his hip to press him against¡­ A glorious morning wood!


    Eden''s smile froze and his cheeks heated. He was up and that thing down there was a monster! The alpha kept grinding his erection against Eden''s stomach and the omega started to stand up too. He felt a tingling sensation and warmth spread around his groin. Suddenly, a tongue licked his neck with a languor that awakened all his senses. His mate''s lips sucked on his skin and the omega shuddered as the teeth erotically nibbled the spot normally used for marking.


    "You smell so good." The hoarse voice of its owner''s still half-asleep state communicated directly with the omega''s lower body. Glen pounded on him and plunged his nose into the crook of his neck. He took a deep breath and his lips started to attack Eden who could only tilt his head to give free access to the man who seemed ready to devour him. He moaned and the alpha took the opportunity to scratch the base of his neck again with his teeth in a teasing way that made the omega shudder. His whole body was on fire. His pheromones filled the room and, soon, he smelled the scent of cocoa and cinnamon which responded to them with the same intensity. Glen''s tongue moved up the teen''s chin and the man pulled back slightly to look at him.


    Two medium ocean green eyes locked onto two golden eyes. "It''s¡­ you¡­" He stated with a hint of awe in his voice. "You''re so pretty. " He continued to stare at him and for a moment Eden had the impression that the man was trying to confirm that he was indeed awake. Worship. That''s all he could read in the gaze that stared at him as if he wanted to imprint his image on his mind. With his fingertips, he stroked the cheek of the omega, who gave way with the tender gesture. Seeing the expression of the completely abandoned teenager, the alpha panicked. What was he doing? He couldn''t allow that! As if he came to his senses, Eden felt the body of his alpha stiffen.


    Glen suddenly pulled away and sprang up. He headed towards the bed where he retrieved his clothes before hastily putting them back on him. The omega, not understanding what was going on, followed his movements as he got dressed.


    The man finished dressing and was about to cross the threshold of the cave when he turned around. The look he cast on Eden before leaving was desperate as was his voice when he addressed him.


    "I''m sorry."


    The alpha disappeared behind the curtain leaving the younger man alone. What just happened? Why had his fated mate just left asking for forgiveness? Had he just been rejected? Eden''s body started to tremble and his vision blurred. His breathing was choppy and he was having a hard time calming down. The dizziness intensified and his distress pheromones spread. Did his alpha reject him? Why? His strength gave up and he passed out. He didn''t see the man who caught him in his arms just before he touched the covers.


    Back in the nest, Glen was hugging the Omega when the guards stationed outside arrived after smelling the pheromones of distress. The Alpha looked up, completely lost.


    "I tried to leave but he fainted. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. "


    "What did you say?" Cherry''s head had just popped from behind the two guards, Dante by her side.


    "I-I tried to leave but he fainted. I don''t know what to do. I didn''t think that would happen. "


    "Why would you try to leave your mate? What''s wrong with you? "


    "Enough! Cherry, step back. I''ll take over from now on. " Sliver Bloodhood entered the bedroom followed by Snow and Acher. The three werewolves watched the couple holed up in the omega nest.


    "But he said he tried to leave! Why did he try to leave Eden? " The tone of the female omega grew angrier. Soon her pheromones mingled with those of Eden. Silver gritted his teeth and growled.


    "Dante, take her away and calm her down. Now! "


    The young beta lifted her mate and wrapped her in his pheromones to comfort her and led her out of the cave. As they turned back down the hallway to the omega quarters, they passed the two humans being escorted by Trinity. Dante turned just in time to see them disappear inside.


    In the cave of the male omega, Silver approached his son''s nest, without entering it. Even though he was his father, he didn''t know how Eden''s alpha could react to the presence of another dominant in his mate''s nest. The tall black werewolf knelt to level with the couple. He avoided moving abruptly so as not to send the wrong signal to the visibly lost alpha. He had smelled the moment he entered the room, the comforting pheromones that met the still unconscious teenager''s needs. The man with the long dark hair held Eden''s body with extreme delicacy, and the alpha recalled the conversation he had had with the two humans.


    As they had described, his son''s mate acted only on instinct. His expression showed he had no idea what he was doing. The man seemed about to fall into a well of despair and only awakening Eden could bring him out of that state.


    "What happened to him?", The Bloohood''s alpha asked in a calm tone.


    "He fainted. Is that my fault? Because I tried to leave him? " Glen''s voice was trembling as if he was on the verge of tears.


    "It''s ok, Son. You''re leaking comforting pheromones, it will help him recover. You''re doing well. "


    "B-But¡­"


    "It''s ok. I know. You didn''t intend to. "


    "I don''t want to hurt him. That''s why I tried to stay away. I''m sorry I failed. "


    The alpha''s arms tightened around the body. He buried his nose in the omega''s neck and his comfort pheromones rose slightly. Silver observed his interaction with Eden.


    The man stroked the omega''s hair as if he were handling something precious, his eyes filled with concern and tenderness. Besides him and his wife, nobody ever treats his son like that, even his two best friends. He could see all the care and affection a dominant gives to his mate. Even without a bond, even if the alpha kept saying that he didn''t want to be with Eden, he could tell his true feelings. Silver clenched his fist and took a deep breath. He had made up his mind.


    "I¡­ My pack will help you if you want to stay with Eden. We will help you. "


    "But I''m¡­ I can''t¡­ I''m not good enough to be his mate. I''m not¡­ a real werewolf."


    The man bowed his head, awaiting the reaction from the leader of Bloodhood. The younger man snuggled into his alpha''s arms and Silver saw a brief smile appear on the man''s face. Silver was furious. This alpha knew little about his own kind. Why did his pack just abandon him and let him live with humans? He saw it the day of the banquet. He was far from weak and with the way he acted, the leader was sure his shifting problem could be solved. But something was also off. How could he partially transform, but fail to take on his werewolf or wolf form? The processes were the same. Truthfully, it was more difficult to transform just one part of the body. This type of transformation required more control and subtlety. The whole thing was definitively off. Silver sighed and answered Glen reassuringly.


    "You''re his fated mate. It means that you are the best thing that could ever happen to Eden. I know about your condition¡­ "


    "And you still think that I''m good enough to be with him?"


    "How could I not approve of someone who looks at my son like you do?"


    Glen met the gaze of his best friend who was in the room with Greg and two other people he didn''t recognize. The man gave him an encouraging smile and nodded. It was as if he was telling Glen that he had the right to accept his mate. The Red Creek alpha looked down at the man sleeping in his arms and remained silent.


    _______


    A chime echoed in his head. The omega let out a whimper and opened his eyes, but the darkness remained unchanged. Was this the room of his dreams again? He stood up painfully but didn''t try to move around anymore because of the lack of light. Despair filled him one again. His mate couldn''t reject him, right? He tried to think, but the sound of the ringing inside his head disturbed him. He concentrated and the holographic screen appeared in front of him again. A word was displayed and the young man stared at the flashing triangle just below.


    [WARNING]


    Eden frowned and an explanatory note replaced the warning message. When the omega read the explanation, his heart skipped a beat.


    [The "fated mates reunited" prerequisite cannot be removed. To be able to use the system, the Chosen One needs his fated mate. To make sure the Chosen One maintains his prerequisites, complete the ''Bonded by Fate'' quest.]


    "I don''t care about the system. Why does my mate not want me? We''re fated mates doesn''t it mean anything? Why did he reject me? Why would the Moon Goddess give me a mate who doesn''t want me? Why did she wrong me like that? "


    Eden was upset and kept shouting. A light flashed and the will-o''-the-wisp appeared in front of the omega.


    "The Moon Goddess is not mistaken. The Fated mates are meant to be. Overcome any hardship and strengthen your bond."


    They are meant to be? Eden''s heart warmed up a little. Yes. That is also what he thought when he looked into his alpha''s eyes. The messenger claimed there was a problem, what is he supposed to do? Question his mate? The ringing in his head caught his attention and the omega flicked on the screen. He was reading the information written on the page when he froze.


    [Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level:???


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: ???


    Name: ???


    Stats: strength: 1000/10000


    Speed: 1000/10000


    Agility: 1000/10000


    Intelligence: 9889/10000


    Skills: Healing (Passive) Domination (Passive)


    Stats are blocked. The subject has been cursed.


    Current debuff: Shifting to werewolf form and wolf form is impossible.. Time before death 87 days 19 hours 42 seconds.]

 Chapter 27 - 26. Trapped

    A deadly countdown ticked off before Eden''s eyes. For an instant, the werewolf had lost all ability to think. His eyes were fixed on the numbers which were inexorably decreasing with each passing second. The male omega would read the same lines over and over again that followed the stats of his completely white-minded fated mate.


    [Stats are blocked. The subject has been cursed.


    Current debuff: Shifting to werewolf form and wolf form is impossible. Time before death 87 days 19 hours 33 seconds.]


    What was that? Time before death? Cursed? Shifting is impossible? This can''t be real? But what if it was? Was his mate really cursed? Was he going to die? He felt like a stab in his heart and something crashed inside his stomach. Just the idea of losing him was unbearable. He didn''t understand what was going on. How could it all be real?


    As the omega was lost in thought, the panel changed and additional information popped up as if to answer his questions.


    [Stats are blocked.


    The subject has reached the limits allowed by his condition. Werewolf race''s abilities cannot be used without a counter-effect.


    List of counter-effects:


    HP: -1 every 10 seconds


    Bloodlust: +3 every 10 seconds.


    "What does it mean ?" Eden finally asked aloud to the will-o''-the-wisp who was still in front of him.


    "The Fated Mate is cursed. The bond with The Chosen One is impossible until the curse is lifted. "


    "I can read! I want you to explain! What do you mean by cursed? Who did such a thing? And how do you remove the curse? " Anger took hold of Eden.


    Just as he finished his sentence, the screen changed again and the young man read the message that had just appeared.


    [Quest ''Bonded by Fate'' available.


    Test your connection to your Fated mate and lift the curse ''Blood of the Witch''. Requirements: Level 100 Rewards: Curse lifted - Special skill x 2]


    "A quest? If I am successful, that curse or whatever will be lifted and Glen will be out of harm''s way? "


    The voice echoed through the room as the will-o''-the-wisp continued to emit its soft blue light. Eden turned his head towards the luminous form and the dashboard disappeared from his eyesight.


    "If the Chosen One succeeds the quest, the curse will be broken and the Fated mate will be freed from his death."


    "All right! And what should I do? "


    "You must defeat the foe who stained the blood of the Witch and free the Heir."


    "OK. And how do I do that? Does this enemy have a name? Better yet, an address? If so, can you tell me, so I can sort things out quickly and get back into my pack and my man? "


    "When the Chosen One is ready, the foe will come to you. Any hesitation will mean death for the Chosen One and his fated mate. "


    "Why do I have the impression that this is going to be even more complicated than it looks?" Eden muttered in a bad mood at the vague answer.


    The holographic dashboard appeared in sight of the omega, who let out a sigh as he read the message.


    [Accept the quest? YES / NO]


    "Like I had a choice." He replied, not bothering to hide his annoyance. He selected his answer and a ringtone rang. The will-o''-the-wisp magically evaporated and the message on the screen changed once again.


    [Start training]


    The sentence written in white letters flashed before Eden''s eyes and the young man stared at it with a raised eyebrow before turning off the screen. Training? No, he needed to come back to his mate. He had to warn him of what was going to happen and think about what they were going to be able to do while they waited for the enemy to reveal themselves. The panel he had dismissed reappeared the next second.


    What is it? Does the system tell him that he needs to work out to succeed in his quest? Why would he need training? His stats were more than respectable. As if to answer his question the quest page appeared and Eden noticed an element he hadn''t seen the first time. [Requirement: Level 100.]


    He needed to reach level 100 to access the quest. The werewolf checked his level on his stats page and a wave of despair washed over him. He switched to look at his mate''s information and saw that the counter had already lost six minutes. That''s right. Now was not the time to waste. If it took training to save his mate, he would do it. They couldn''t ignore this threat. He turned off the screen again and waited to leave the room.


    As the omega wondered if all fated mates had this kind of ordeal, he noticed he still hadn''t budged. He looked at the screen, which again showed the message, suggesting that he workout.


    "No. Log out." The werewolf uttered in a clear voice.


    Nothing happened again and the same message was before his eyes.


    "Log out!" Eden repeated in a louder voice and finally, the message changed.


    [It is not possible to exit the system once the quest has been accepted. Start training.]


    He frowned and stifled the panic that wanted to take hold of him. Was the system telling him he couldn''t exit until he hit level 100? It''s impossible, right? He must have misunderstood. He looked around. Outside of the screen that diffused its pale light, there was absolutely nothing but void and darkness. His heart ached at the thought that his alpha was dying and he decided to comply with the message. He tried to remember how he got into the system.


    The first time was after being unconscious after his heats, and the second time was after losing consciousness after his mate rejected him. Either way, he came here after losing consciousness. Was that the key? He had to lose consciousness to get to that place, so he had to regain consciousness to leave it? Never mind. He was going to practice while waiting to regain consciousness! But how to do it?


    He looked around wondering how to increase his level when he felt a strange sensation in his body. As if his whole body was suddenly sucked into something, he landed in a place that reminded him of the forest in the Bloodhood''s domain. He looked around carefully and changed his mind. The forest surrounding his pack is less dense and the climate also seems more humid and much warmer. The conditions were borderline bearable. Training in a place like this wasn''t going to be fun.


    He was pondering what he was going to be able to do in practice when he saw the werewolves appear as a draw and stared at him threateningly.


    He barely had time to deliberate when growls and howls rose near him and all over the forest.


    "Don''t tell me this is the training?" Eden muttered, shifting.


    He was surrounded by three werewolves and it only took a second for him to guess from the pheromones that there was an alpha among them. The golden-fur omega stared at his opponents one after the other and the screen appeared before his eyes.


    [Use your speed to outrun your opponents. Return to the safety point before the end of the countdown.]


    "Are you serious?"


    He had barely had time to protest when a huge growl ripped through the calm of the forest. A werewolf with dirty brown fur was staring at him with an evil eye. He glanced at the sharp teeth and his body acted before he even thought. The omega had left its location and entered the forest. The three werewolves on his tail were running, slaloming between the trees to catch up with him. He was running without knowing where he was going, his senses sharp to pick up any noise or scent that indicated the enemy''s position.


    There was no path and the terrain was uneven and rough. His footsteps crunched each time they alighted on the dead leaves that covered the slightly slippery ground from the humidity. Eden looked up and saw one of the werewolves chasing him jump up and land on the tree just in front of him. The young man braked suddenly and changed direction. He slid lightly on the moss mat and turned his head. The jaw that had closed just inches from his face seemed to be in slow motion.


    He continued on his way, quickening his run looking around for a passage that would allow him to put some distance between himself and his pursuers. He then heard a howl used to transmit a position and gritted his teeth before accelerating again. His eyes scanned the space around him when he spotted a yellow marking that clashed with the unspoiled appearance of the forest. Right. The purpose of this hellish training was to outrun his opponents.


    The system wanted that when he reached the safety point. Eden walked towards the mark and began to look for the next clue without slowing down his race. But that was without counting the newcomers. Five, if his ears weren''t playing tricks on him. Damn! Why was it so hard? One in front, one to the southwest, and the other three to his left. Their position seemed a little strange. Why cut him off this path?


    The omega followed his instincts and abruptly changed course again. He turned to his left. He was now running straight for the three werewolves who were arriving as reinforcements. His other pursuers had already adjusted to his new course and he was now surrounded.


    The three enemies arrived towards him, one ahead with the two others in withdrawal. He waited for the right timing and plunged to the ground between the two werewolves on the right side. The mixture of damp soil and leaves helped him slide and Eden quickly rose to its feet to resume his flight. He now had eight dominants chasing him.


    The golden werewolf picked up the pace and then spotted a new yellow marking on a tree''s trunk. His instinct hadn''t deceived him. He headed straight for the mark, his eyes scanning the surroundings incessantly as his speed searched for another landmark.


    Behind him, he heard more growls and snarls. The number of his pursuers had increased. Alone against a dozen of dominants, the sub didn''t stand a chance. He kept moving forward, dodging trees and obstacles when a side impact cut him off and knocked him to the ground.


    The omega flew several meters and landed on a tree. The broken trunk leaned dangerously above him. Stunned, Eden shook his head to dispel the dizziness and winced when he felt the pain in his ribs. Five werewolves blocked his way. He was thinking of a trick to escape when he saw two new yellow markings just behind them a short distance from each other.


    He peered away in their extension then redirected his attention to the five opponents who were advancing step by step. He heard the footsteps of others who blocked his retreat path.


    The screen appeared in front of his eyes and he quickly read the displayed message.


    [Strategy: Use the terrain to your advantage and reach the point of safety.]


    He looked around and noticed light blue circles that materialized what seemed to be the stage points of a trajectory to escape the ambush closing in on him. Without hesitation, Eden ran towards the first circle which was on the werewolf which approached him, the mouth turned up in a grunt which let his sharp teeth appear. He leaned on and jumped on his opponent.


    The grey furry dominant, surprised, had no time to react when Eden''s claws planted on either side of his shoulders. He helped himself to the werewolf''s body and leaped to the second mark on a log next to it.


    Eden followed the circles one by one in the forest and, quickly, the shape of a hut appeared between two trees. His goal!


    He quickened his pace. Behind him, the growls increased but the omega continued straight ahead. His muscles ached, but he strengthened his whole body. He came to a glade where a tiny wooden shelter was nestled.


    The omega cursed in his head when he saw several werewolves coming in from all sides to prevent him from reaching the cabin. All the circles had vanished apart from a huge one right over the door of the wooden construction.


    Eden''s jaw clenched and the teen accelerated, throwing his last strength into the final sprint. He barely dodged his enemies by slipping between two of them. Without slowing down, he crashed the door open before rolling onto the floor. Immediately a ringing echoed in his head. He opened his eyes and noticed he was back in the dark room. The holographic screen opened before his eyes.


    [Congratulations! You have reached the goal.


    Rewards: All stats increased.


    Strength: +5


    Speed: +15


    Agility: +10


    Intelligence: +5


    Level: +1.]

 Chapter 28 - 27. Training And Waiting

    Lying on the floor of the dark room, Eden was catching his breath. The werewolf had been training without a break. He stroked his fur and smoothed it absentmindedly. Without moving from his position, he opened his dashboard and displayed the information that interested him.


    [Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level: ???


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: ???


    Name: ???


    Stats: Strength: 1000/10000


    Speed: 1000/10000


    Agility: 1000/10000


    Intelligence: 9889/10000


    HP:???


    Skills: Healing (Passive) Domination (Passive)


    Stats are blocked. The subject has been cursed.


    Current debuff: Shifting to werewolf form and wolf form is impossible. Time before death 81 days 06 hours 42 seconds.]


    According to his system''s countdown, it had been over six days since the young werewolf was stuck in this room for further training. The place seemed to have its own rules. Since he arrived, Eden felt neither hunger nor fatigue nor pain. At least that was the case when he was in the dark room.


    Each time he was transported to what he called the training ground, it was another matter. Pain and injury were indeed possible to his greatest misfortune. He had escaped death more than once in a deadly real wolf game, and he could no longer count the number of wounds he had covered once back in the dark room. Without his healing ability due to his werewolf nature, he would already be dead meat.


    The scenarios of his training sessions were diverse and designed to test and push him beyond his limits. After his first training session which he had barely succeeded in, Eden had begun to understand how the system worked and he had no doubts that magic was involved. Little by little, his doubts had been confirmed. The omega had watched closely at the werewolves chasing him or assaulting him on the training ground. As soon as he eliminated them or when he completed the mission, they disappeared like smoke.


    During the whole training session, their bodies seemed as alive as he could tell. At least in appearance. Eden also noticed that each time he leveled up, his opponents'' strength increased as well. Undoubtedly a way for the system to keep him getting stronger. He could see the effects of his increasing stats, but the teenager felt neither joy nor satisfaction. Anxiety was gnawing at him.


    He changed the information and scrolled through his own data.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level: 78


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Type: ???


    Class: ???


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: strength: 4457/10000


    speed: 8102/10000


    agility: 6571/10000


    Intelligence: 9042/10000


    HP: 680


    Skills: Perception (Active)


    Strength of the Ancients (Active)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    ??? (???)]


    He closed the panel and sighed. He had leveled fourteen times since his arrival and he was progressing well. Truth be told, much faster than he thought it would be, but still too slowly for his liking. Being away from his mate was more than difficult. Even more so that after their brief meeting in the Dean''s office, he felt their connection. An attraction more than magnetic which affected every inch of his body. The distance was painful to bear. His instincts demanded to be near him in the comfort of his pheromones. He put his hand on his neck and closed his eyes.


    He remembered the tingling feeling when his alpha scratched his teeth on his skin and the blissful feeling that enveloped him when he was breathing the scent of cocoa and cinnamon mixed. A slight blush spread on his cheeks and a gentle heat swelled in his chest just before he remembered what threatened them.


    "A curse", he mumbled underneath his breath.


    Eden straightened up and walked a few steps then materialized the screen again. The goddess'' messenger or whoever had given him access to this system hadn''t returned despite his many calls, cries, and provocations. The werewolf needed information. He opened his mate''s data panel to the part mentioning his curse. Used to the silence in which he had lived for several days, he appreciated being able to interact with the system without having to speak.


    He asked again for clarification of the curse that was befalling his alpha. After a second, a screen appeared, and Eden started to read. His chin was wedged between his bent index finger and his thumb. His eyes jumped word to word, a crease between his eyebrows.


    [Curse ''Blood of the Witch''


    The curse prevents the subject from shifting to their werewolf or wolf form and reduces their physical abilities. The curse is slowly killing the werewolf side inside the subject.


    Depending on their class, the affected subject may be able to partially or totally negate the effects of the curse with some damages. HP: -3 per minute.


    To lift the curse, the werewolf must fight his bloodlust after a transformation before his HP reaches 0.]


    Eden dismissed the holographic board and sighed again. The word curse had already told him everything, but after reading the description, he couldn''t hold back the shiver of fear that had descended his spine.


    Blood of the Witch. A witch had cursed his alpha. Werewolves and witches didn''t interact. That''s all the statement he could make. While each of the two races recognized the existence of the other, the number of contacts was low. But Eden started to doubt that a witch had cast a curse on his fated mate without further intentions. He assumed it had to do with the fact that he''s the Chosen One but he couldn''t put his finger on how important it would be for witches to want to provoke a goddess.


    Witches were in contact with many deities, including their goddess, and it was in no way profitable for them to attract Her thunderbolts.


    In the past, the only time witches and werewolves interacted was during the Big Bloodshed. Seeing the various packs of werewolves killing each other over land and power, the most powerful clan of witches, the Blue Moon, stepped in. Threatening to go to war with them if the massacres continue and a treaty is not found.


    Eden was thinking, trying to find connections between the different things he had in mind. The messenger had told him that when he was ready, the enemy would reveal themselves and he didn''t want to reach level 100 without having devised a plan to defeat what threatened them.


    [To lift the curse, the werewolf must fight his bloodlust after a transformation before his HP disappears.]


    He read the last sentence in his head over and over again. A scenario had formed when he first read the description and specifically the part about how to break the curse. The idea that had germinated took hold in each of his training sessions and he decided, once again, to put it aside. Whatever happens, he will have his questions answered when he finishes training.


    The panel popped up to suggest a new training session and Eden went back to a previous menu to select one of his daily quests. He had noticed that his stats increased more easily when he completed them within the allotted time.


    The omega chose a duel confrontation and didn''t fight the sensation which gripped him towards the now familiar place. He stared at the man who came in front of him and shifted before showing his sharp fangs. Eden transformed as well and a smirk appeared on his face.


    ________


    Glen walked down the hallway to the male omega''s cave. It had been several days since he arrived in Bloodhood''s territory and his fated mate had passed out. The young werewolf hadn''t woken up once. Even though his condition no longer showed any outward sign of suffering or pain, his condition worried those around him.


    Silver Bloodhood had ordered his son to be examined by Trinity Rivers, the head of the healers but the dominant couldn''t find any symptoms or reasons that could explain Eden''s state.


    While nothing could say for sure that his rejection was the reason for the omega''s condition, he firmly believed it and he wasn''t the only one. He pushed the curtain aside and froze when he saw a white werewolf with a red tail curled up in Eden''s nest. He stood on the threshold of the cave waiting for the werewolf to notice his presence. Cherry''s ears twitched and the female omega turned her head to Glen. Seeing who was standing in the hallway, she glared at the alpha and was about to bare her teeth when Dante admonished her. The young beta was sitting in front of the desk, books and notes opened as he was studying. He gave the alpha a weak smile as an apology. Glen smiled back and stepped back, not without a glance at his omega he didn''t want to leave already. He walked out and left Eden with his two childhood friends. When they were alone in the cave, Cherry linked her fianc¨¦.


    [Why is he still here?]


    [What are you talking about? He is Eden''s mate. His place is here.]


    [He is not. He''s rejected him. That''s why Eden he''s in this state. He hurt him. I want him to leave!]


    She let out a whimper and her dominant put his pen down. Dante strode to the nest where he settled next to his mate. He stroked her fur gently to comfort her and the sub calmed down.


    [You know he has his reasons. Don''t be like that. You were their first supporter.]


    [I don''t like him anymore. He''s the worst mate ever! How could he reject Eden?]


    [Alpha Silver told us that he didn''t want to hurt him. He was trying to protect him.]


    [From what? They expect us to gulp down whatever they say without a proper explanation. I won''t! I can''t bear seeing Eden like that. What if he never wakes up?]


    [He will. I also don''t understand why he thought that rejecting Eden could protect him but I''m sure is that he truly cares about him. Alpha Silver knows what''s going on and I trust my Alpha, so let him be for now. You know he needs to be with Eden. Don''t bully him like that.]


    She growled lowly and snuggled to his omega friend without answering her dominant. His the backyard of the pack''s cavern, Glen was sitting, thinking, when he heard some noises behind him. Connor appeared with one arm in a splint.


    "What are you doing here, all alone? How is your mate? "


    "I don''t know. I could get through¡­ the guards " He said with a slight hesitation in his tone and Connor chuckled.


    "Did Cherry threaten you again?"


    "Are the books all lies? I thought the omegas were the bottom of the hierarchy in a pack and didn''t dare to even look at dominants. " The alpha was taken aback by the sub''s strong reaction.


    The young woman rarely left his mate alone and didn''t hesitate to show him a ferocious animosity whenever he had the misfortune to meet her. In the six days that Eden was unconscious, he hadn''t been able to spend much time with him. The WIA agent patted him on the shoulder to encourage him.


    "Bloodhood has its own rules. Bear with her. She''ll eventually let her guard down when she sees your good intentions and that you only wanted to protect your mate. "


    "Yes. I hope and I want him to wake up soon to explain everything. " He gazed down at the chestnut-haired man''s splint.


    "What about you?"


    "Me?" The man asked with a bright smile. "I''m fine. I''m still alive and currently on an extended and paid holiday. I can witness my best friend acting like a wimp in front of a cute omega as well as a docile puppy each time he''s with his mate. Man, it''s paradise!" Connor retorted and leaned on his good arm to settle on a laid-back position.


    "I swear, you''ve got the worst personality ever." Glen glared at him and he received a wink in return. "Did Alpha Silver manage to talk with the WIA?"


    "Yup! He negotiated my presence as an exclusive liaison officer. You know Bloodhood is the only pack that was completely sealed off from the influence of the organization. They were above the moon that I succeeded in making contact even if we didn''t tell them any detail about you. They are going through the contract and other stuff, and in the meantime, I am allowed to stay there, sprawled in my laziness."


    "So¡­ you used me to work your way up?" Glen noticed with an eyebrow rose.


    "Nope! They offered and I approved. I''m not that dumb or noble to refuse such an opportunity, and it also allows me to have a prime place for your sentimental drama. "


    "Thank you."


    "What? What''s wrong with you? Are you sick? " He asked, wrinkling his nose.


    "Asshole! I''m just grateful! "


    "Well, that''s weird. I''m used to your annoyed tone, please don''t act out of character, it''s creeping me out."Connor said, faking a shiver.


    "How did you know about him being my fated mate? I didn''t believe it at first. I heard that it''s something like a miracle for werewolves¡­ "


    "Well, I guess we have known each other for a very long time. When I saw you like that and when you told me about him, I could tell it wasn''t the typical alpha''s attraction toward an omega. "


    Glen looked at his friend who was enjoying the scenery in front of him.


    "Also, you kept moaning and crying every night, that was so lame! "


    "Ok, I''m leaving. Bye! "


    Connor burst into laughter and followed the back of his friend until he disappeared inside the cave.

 Chapter 29 - 28. Soul Healers

    Glen was wandering around, not knowing where to go. He didn''t dare go back to the cave and be disappointed again if he couldn''t stay. Even though the Alpha of Bloodhood had been understanding and assuring him Eden''s state wasn''t his fault, the werewolf still believed he was responsible. After all, he had rejected him. He remembered the moment he woke up right after sharing his omega''s heat and his heart sank.


    He sighed and continued to walk aimlessly. The alpha wasn''t used to the cave yet, but luckily he had his sense of smell to help him if he ever lost. However, he took real pleasure in wandering through the cavern tunnels, guessing from the pheromones and attitudes whether he was welcome or not. Moreover, he liked being surrounded by his kind.


    Strangely, even though his arrival on the evening of the banquet was done in the greatest illegality, he had received nothing but curious glances. Some of the pack members even gave him warm smiles the dominant didn''t know how to respond to.


    The truth was that everyone present at the banquet had witnessed, shocked, but in awe, as he subdued several alphas and other dominants just by releasing his pheromones. Pheromones are the scale for a werewolf strength, so they were sure him being powerful. The other thing that worked in his favor was that Eden''s state was currently hidden from the rest of his packmates. Apart from the alpha''s family and a few trusted members, the leader had chosen not to spread the news for fear of causing his pack to panic.


    Glen was walking in a tunnel whose destination he had memorized. It led to a hot pool. The alpha had appreciated the beauty of the place when the beta''s pack, Acher, showed him around. He had nothing to bathe with, but he decided to enjoy the water anyway.


    Taking advantage of the deserted place, he undressed and put his things in a corner before stepping into the hot water. He snorkeled before going back up to the surface for a breath.


    "It''s rude to swim in the hot pool." A calm voice called out to him.


    Glen turned to the man he hadn''t spotted before. Greg was lounging with his eyes closed and his head resting on the ledge. He was sitting on a submerged stone and half of his abdomen protruded from the water.


    "I thought you were back to Red Creek." The alpha retorted without bothering to pick up the mocking tone.


    "I was. Now I''m back here. "


    Glen moved closer to the doctor in a few strokes and rested his elbows on the edge of the spring to keep himself above the water level.


    "What about your job?"


    "I''m waiting to know what will happen with Connor. He might be transferred so I''m kind of¡­ Reflecting on my options. "


    "Wow. You sound like the perfect hubby. Do I have to call you Big brother now? "


    "Quit it, that''s creepy."


    Glen scoffed. "You''re just the same as your husband."


    "Well, there is a reason if we''re together."


    Glen hummed to agree and let the silence settle between them. Greg opened one eye and scanned the man next to him who was deep in thought.


    "How is Eden doing?"


    The alpha sighed, his face instantly losing what little glow it had. "Still the same. Even though I didn''t get to see him today. I''m bullied by a seventeen-year-old girl and I can''t do anything about it because I know she has every right to think that I''m not good enough to stay by her friend''s side."


    "She isn''t right." Greg immediately protested. "I know you''re not confident but ..."


    "You know that I killed her, don''t you? I mean, my mother. The only time I succeeded to shift, I lost my mind. What if it happens again and I end up hurting him? "


    Greg watched him, contemplative. He didn''t have any certainties to offer, but he had seen Glen and his omega together.


    "You know what I saw when you were with him? I saw a werewolf trying to protect his mate from others who were trying to hurt him. If you were a bloodthirsty monster, I don''t think you would have handled the matter like that.


    You protected him, without hurting anyone and you even controlled yourself while your omega was in heat. All of the non-bonded and unmarked dominants reacted to your omega''s pheromones and you did everything to protect him. If you ask me if you''re a danger, I won''t lie to you, Glen.


    You''re and you''ll stay a ticking time bomb until you know what''s wrong with you and fix it. On the other hand, if you ask me if you can hurt your mate, I''m willing to bet everything that you cannot and you won''t ever. Connor is right. Eden''s good for whatever is wrong with you."


    The alpha remained silent, soaking up the words he had just heard. Footsteps reached them in the distance and the two men snapped their heads. A group of werewolves appeared at the entrance in both human and werewolf form. Naked. They exchanged a glance and with one movement rushed out of the water, hiding their private parts as best as they could with their hands.


    Greg, who had taken his bath clothes, wrapped a towel around his waist while Glen had chosen to slip into his pair of sweatpants. The group which was mostly composed of women chuckled at their demeanor and they rushed for the exit without looking back. They thus remained in awkward silence for a while before Glen broke the silence.


    "I don''t think I could get used to this. I mean¡­ Don''t they feel any bashfulness or whatever?"


    Greg didn''t retort anything and just patted his shoulder. They parted ways and Glen pulled on his t-shirt before letting his nose guide him down the path to his omega''s cave.


    He stepped forward quietly when a hand suddenly gripped his arm firmly, forcing him to turn around. He was forced to face an elderly woman in a simple dark brown tunic. Her eyes and mouth were surrounded by deep wrinkles that betrayed the many years she had lived.


    "You¡­ You have been cursed. Your wolf is dying."


    ________


    Alpha Silver pushed the curtain aside and let in the two women accompanying him before entering his son''s cave himself. Cherry, still dozing in her wolf form, looked up at them. Dante, who had just received a link from their leader, immediately tidied his things and stood up before calling his mate. The couple left without a word, leaving their friend with his father and the two women they had never seen before.


    In the cave, the man bent down to pick up the teenager who he took out of his nest and placed him on the top of his bed. Eden''s breathing was calm and his complexion was slightly rosy on his cheeks. There was no indication that the golden fur omega had been asleep for more than six days.


    Even though he didn''t want to expose the fact that his heir was suffering from a mysterious ailment, the Alpha couldn''t stand idly by. Given how little knowledge they had about fated mates, he had deemed it wise to ask for help from people who he thought would be able to answer him with certainty and tell him what was wrong with his son. After waiting four days, Silver Bloodhood had moved to a neutral area between the territories of the Black Moon and Purple Eyes packs.


    His destination was such a small place that it was impossible to call it a town. There was only one house erected in the land, and in that house lived the only esteemed rogue werewolves. Soul healers.


    When a healer wanted to gain more knowledge about their kind and learn to heal wounds other than the physical ones, they could choose to leave their pack and embrace the path of the Soul Healers. These werewolves were able to communicate with their patient''s inner wolf and heal any wounds that might affect it. By now, the Soul healers were almost all gone. Only five of them remained.


    The last recruit to embark on this tedious path was the woman in her earlier thirties standing in the cave of Eden now. She accompanied the Elder. The most learned and the most powerful among the Soul healers.


    "You can move on," The Alpha invited them to come closer with a single sentence. His gaze moved to the chest of his son who was rising and sagging slowly with the rhythm of his breathing. The woman lowered the hood of her tunic and revealed her thick copper curls. She walked over to Eden and placed a hand over his forehead before closing her eyes to focus. Her breathing slowed to the point that Silver could barely see her chest move. The werewolf''s ears no longer caught the pulse of the woman who had slowed down to less than a beat per minute. By doing so, the apprentice Soul healer could more easily separate her soul from her body and come into contact with that of her patient.


    When her soul left her body envelope to join that of the teenager lying inches from her, she experienced something that has never happened before. Her soul was drawn into a crisp white empty space where only one will-o''-the-wisp faced her. The copper-fur wolf tried to approach the calm blue flame, but it always stayed the same distance no matter how many steps it took. She stared, fascinated, at the manifestation which continued to undulate in the deepest stillness. As the wolf wondered what was going on, a voice echoed in her head. Since she had left her pack almost ten years ago, the werewolf had never been linked again. However, she knew very well the sensation of the connection between two minds and she flinched when she heard the voice that spoke to her clearly.


    "The one who has been chosen by the Moon Goddess must prepare. When the time is right, the Chosen One will wake up from his sleep and embrace his destiny. "


    The wolf stared at the flame, paralyzed by the words she had just heard. As her prot¨¦g¨¦ was communicating with the Goddess'' messenger, the Elder tensed, sensing something abnormal. The woman frowned and turned to the entrance of the cave. Silver was surprised to see her walk away, but didn''t dare to hold her back or move away from Eden and the woman who was frozen in a trance.


    The old werewolf followed her inner wolf who was leading her. Unlike her apprentice who needed to go into a trance, she had learned over the years to communicate with her inner wolf and let it take over when it was needed.


    She was spinning around and around the maze of tunnels when she finally tracked down the source of the anomaly. She watched the long dark haired werewolf in his human form and peered into his weak inner wolf kept alive only by the bond that was connected with the young werewolf in the cave she had just left. His own wolf shuddered at how much the man''s wolf was in pain. Reinvigorated by her discovery, she walked over to the man and grabbed his arm.


    ________


    In a room of his mansion in Red Creek pack, a man gave a smile that showed all his bad intentions. He shut down his computer and put away the documents he had reviewed and signed prominently for his secretary to take care of. With a satisfied smirk, he loosened the tie he wore around his neck and unlocked his phone to look at the photo he had received earlier in the day. The digital picture showed a man holding a blond-haired omega male in his arms. His finger tapped on the screen with a rhythm that denoted the impatience he felt.


    He had booked a flight, reserved a car. He hadn''t bothered to send any request or authorization.. After all, he wasn''t the first to break the rules.

 Chapter 30 - 29. Alpha Carter

    Glen turned to the person who had just grabbed his arm. He looked down to find an old woman in a simple dark brown tunic that came down to her ankles. Her silver hair framed a face where age had left more than visible traces of its passage. The old werewolf loosened her grip on the arm and grabbed his hand with a softer, almost delicate gesture. She slightly squeezed the man''s fingers. A glimmer of compassion and care shone in the pale gray irises. However, the aura surrounding the woman showed a strength that surprised the alpha. This strength wasn''t physical. Glen could see goodness transpired through the piercing gaze the stranger gave him.


    The old woman''s pheromones, though those of a dominant, indicated her low rank, which shouldn''t inspire so much strength in an alpha. However, she exuded such power that he was almost overwhelmed. The alpha was unsettled and frowned. He was about to ask for an explanation when she spoke.


    "It must have been tough."


    The dominant flinched at her words. The woman was staring at him straight in the eyes but somehow he didn''t feel like she was talking to him. A strange warmth was spreading from the fingers wrapping around his hands and the restlessness he felt all the time immediately subsided. His wolf, attentive and docile, seemed hypnotized by the old woman.


    She blinked and, in a moment, he knew that, now, she was talking to him.


    "You can''t shift. They locked up your wolf."


    Glen tensed and his eyes widened slightly. Has anyone from Eden''s family spoken? How should he react? His mind was blank.


    "H-How do you know?"


    "A curse was cast on you to separate you from your wolf, but they didn''t plan how strong he was." She placed a hand on his chest and closed her eyes. "He was strong and he knew all along that your mate was going to find him so he held on until this day. However, even if your wolf is strong, remember that your real strength is your bond with your mate. He''ll come back when he''s ready. When that moment comes, trust your wolf, but above all, trust your bond."


    Both hands gently released Glen''s fingers. The woman then turned and walked away. Glen watched her for a moment, confused and puzzled. She seemed to know something about his condition, but his instincts told him it was better not to ask. He let the silhouette disappear in the distance, a multitude of questions rushing through his head.


    The Elder returned to the cave where she had left her apprentice with Silver Bloodhood and his still sleeping son. When she stepped inside the room, the young Soul healer snapped out of her trance. Her gaze was lost in space. The leader was scrutinizing her, trying to guess the reason for her expression.


    "Everything''s going to be alright. Your son will wake up soon. You don''t have to worry."


    "When? When will he regain consciousness? And what''s wrong with him? "The alpha asked with a hint of concern in his voice.


    "It''s hard to predict exactly when he will wake up. He has already stored up a good amount of energy. I think it will be soon. Wait for a few days more."


    The woman glanced at the werewolf''s chest where tufts of golden fur appeared.


    "Your son¡­ " she turned her head towards the bed where Eden was sleeping. "And his mate have great destinies awaiting them."


    "What do you mean?" He hadn''t expected such a statement when he had simply called in the two healers to inform him of his son''s condition. The woman walked over to the alpha and put a hand on his shoulder. The grip was oddly firm for his old age, and the sense of comfort he felt at the touch surprised him. An enigmatic smile curved the Elder''s lips.


    "Your son will wake up soon. Isn''t it right, Willow?" She was addressing the young woman who, although back from her trance, had a lost expression as if she hadn''t quite recovered her senses. The copper-haired werewolf nodded softly to answer her professor''s question. She was staring at the young man as if she saw something impossible.


    "Don''t you know exactly when he''s going to wake up?" Silver insisted and the old woman shook her head.


    "It''s impossible to predict. The wolf in him is growing. All he needs is a lot of energy and rest. When he is finally ready, he will wake up from his sleep on his own." The woman paused and she narrowed her eyes. "I saw your son''s mate."


    "I''ve never seen such a curse. He was like someone tried to kill his wolf. But they failed. He''s strong."


    "Curse?"


    "It''s a curse that keeps your son''s alpha from transforming."


    "How do you know he ..."


    "Lucky for him, his wolf is stubborn and very attached to his mate, whom he has patiently waited to meet. Without it, I''m sure he wouldn''t have survived until now. "


    She didn''t give Silver time to react and turned to head for the exit. The Soul healer named Willow turned away from Eden and followed suit, leaving the alpha to his questions. He was about to speak when he received a link that left him in a bad mood. He walked the two women back to the entrance of the cave where a car was waiting to take them home.


    When a few hours later they finally closed the door to their house behind them, Willow who had refrained from speaking turned to the old lady.


    "Elder, that omega¡­ Did you feel it too?"


    The old woman hummed as an answer. The Elder walked to the kitchen, washed her hands then wiped them dry. As if under impulse, she pulled out several herbs and ingredients from her cupboards as well as an ancient book with a thick purple leather cover.


    ________


    In Bloodhood Cave, the leader was on the verge of losing his temper. Several hours ago, Acher linked Silver to inform him that the alpha of the Grey Wolf Pack had arrived, unannounced. The leader was seething with rage ever since he heard the reasons for his presence.


    When the young alphas returned home after the banquet, each had to face the wrath of their leader. Indeed, the suitors for the mating proposal were simply kicked out of the traditional pack territory, as some of them tried to attack the omega which had suddenly gone into heat. An alpha out of nowhere was touted as the fated mate of the omega. A Fated mate! As if they were going to believe this fable.


    Fated mates weren''t even worthy of being told today. Mating was a political affair and omegas had to comply without protest. For all the leaders whose ego has been offended, Bloodhood had crossed the line. Never they had been treated with such disrespect just for the sake of an omega.


    Silver had arrived in front of Basile Stone, the alpha of Grey Wolf, already foaming with anger. Just knowing that one of the packs of those who tried to prey on his son dared to come and hold him to account, put him in a terrible mood. Almost three hours later, he was still seated across from the man who had asked to wait for the other person involved in his request.


    Silver''s fingers tapped on the wooden table with an impatience he couldn''t hide. The werewolf didn''t even bother to hide the expression on his face that showed his murderous urge. Abruptly, he stood up, making his chair creak on the floor.


    [Throw him out of my cave.]


    The man had just linked his beta who glanced sideways at the werewolf across the table who was playing nervously with his fingers. When it came to his son, Silver Bloodhood had no self-control. Acher already knew what turn events would take when he briefed his leader. However, several packs were angry. They hadn''t sorted out the issues with Crescent Moon yet and now other packs were starting to get restless.


    [Alpha¡­]


    "I told you to throw him out!" Silver said loudly. His voice came out like a growl and the beta had no choice but to obey the alpha command. Silver was about to walk through the door when he bumped into someone he didn''t expect to see anytime soon.


    "Silver, what a pleasure!" The man said with a hypocritical smile.


    "Alpha Carter," The Bloodhood leader uttered, threatening.


    "My, my! Why the polite tone? After all, if I got it right, you and I are supposed to be family now."


    Silver Bloodhood didn''t respond to the provocation. He knew this moment had to come sooner or later but with Eden''s state, the alpha had delayed the matter. Unfortunately, the leader of Red Creek didn''t wait.


    ________


    In a corner of the cave, Connor was chatting with Dante and Cherry when the young beta paused for a few seconds, staring into space, then stood up.


    "Sorry, I have to go get Glen and bring him to the meeting room. Alpha Silver''s order. "


    "Is there a problem with Eden?" Connor asked, worried.


    "No, it''s just that Alpha Carter is here. I didn''t know he was supposed to come today. I thought we would wait for Eden to recover. I guess I was wrong. " He had said the last sentence with a slight icy tone that didn''t escape the WIA agent.


    "What is it about exactly?"


    "Well, most of the time when an alpha leaves his pack to mate with an omega, the omega''s pack has to offer some compensation. It''s not easy for a dominant to leave his pack because we are raised to defend them. But things are different for alphas. There can only be one mature alpha in a pack. If more than one werewolf develops alpha pheromones within the same pack. Only one can stay. The others must mate outside the pack to respect the hierarchy."


    Connor gritted his teeth and his hands clenched into two fists.


    "And what is Red Creek going to get from the mating between Glen and Eden?"


    "I believe that Alpha Silver''s proposal includes a brothership pact."


    "In other words¡­ Bloodhood''s power will become that of Red Creek." Connor laughed. A laugh that sounded strange even to Dante. The young man didn''t pick up and took his leave. "Wait a minute! I''m coming with you."


    The agent stood up and accompanied Dante to Eden''s cave where they found Glen. When Dante told Glen his leader''s order, the alpha''s entire body tensed and he found it difficult to control himself. A mixture of angry, intimidating, and alpha pheromones started to disperse before the man removed them altogether. He looked at his omega worriedly to see if he had reacted and placed a kiss on his forehead. Before following the young beta to the boardroom. Dante pushed the curtain aside and let the two men in before leaving.


    Silver looked up at Glen and observed his reaction to his father''s presence. The alpha bowed slightly in front of him in respect as he had done since he had agreed to be Eden''s mate. When he turned to his father, respect vanished into intense contempt. A smirk appeared on the lips of the leader of Red Creek who stood up to approach his son.


    "It''s been a long time, Son."


    As he raised his arms, a blade came and pressed against his carotid artery, biting the skin which started to burn. The metal was soaked in wolfsbane. Connor held a switchblade in his good hand, an expression between hatred and anger plastered on his face.


    "I remembered. You''re the little human who was always stuck with my son. You grew up well, but¡­ "


    He spread his claws and he tried to dig them into the agent''s neck when Christopher Fern''s hand grabbed his wrist. The blade cut a little deeper into the werewolf''s skin, pulling a grimace from him as the poison was infecting his body. The leader of Red Creek glanced at Silver who didn''t budge an inch.


    "Are you sure about that, Alpha Silver? You''re threatening a leader of another pack on your territory. A-And there is a witness. "


    "I think you''re twisting the truth, Alpha Carter. I''m not threatening you, he is. " Silver pointed at Connor. "He''s not a member of my pack but an exclusive liaison agent. So, my man protecting him from any harms it''s a given. Also, unfortunately, I can''t boss him around like my packmates. He''s free to do as he pleases and he chose to do this on his own."


    "I came here to¡­"


    "I didn''t invite you. My men were nice enough to let you in because this shrimp-like alpha told them he was expecting someone but, I didn''t allow you. You''re trespassing. You know the price for trespassing, don''t you?"


    A drop of sweat ran down Carter''s temple, and he peeked to Grey Wolf''s Alpha for support. The werewolf looked away, his hands crossed in front of him. Carter Red Creek looked at Glen who was idly staring at the scene and he gritted his teeth. He refused to swallow his pride. He came all this way with a purpose, he wasn''t going to turn around. He would start a war if he had to.


    "You stole an alpha from my pack. You must¡­ "


    "When Glen came here, I met two cocky humans and I heard a very interesting story. It was about two little boys and a human pack¡­ "

 Chapter 31 - 30. Human Pack - Part I: A Family Love

    Sitting near the dining table, Laurent Everett waited for his wife''s reaction. The WIA scientist had his hands crossed under his chin and the crease between his eyes betrayed his apprehension. They were both lit only by the overhead light in the kitchen. The woman was tapping the table with her fingers, deep in thought. Her light brown hair was tied back in a sloppy bun with chunky strands hanging out.


    "How can he demand such a thing? Laurent, do you have any idea how dangerous it could be? We''re talking about a werewolf! How can Alpha Carter demand that he go to class with humans?"


    "He''s never shifted, honey. Not even once. I''ve been with this little one since birth, I have his full medical records, and although he was born a werewolf, until now day he''s as human as you and me."


    "Yes, but nothing says it will last! Nobody knows when he will transform and how he will react."


    "This is why we''ll take all necessary precautions to ensure the protection of other children. There will be two agents undercover. For the children, they will be just simple animators, but they are trained in combat and they will be equipped with tranquilizer guns. "


    "Did the leader of Red Creek agree with that? I mean, does he know that if it turns out badly, there are men ready to hurt his three-year-old son? "


    Maria Everett''s maternal instinct had taken hold for a moment and she wondered how a parent could approve of this kind of treatment of their own child.


    "This is the condition imposed by the WIA. He didn''t sound very concerned either. " The man sighed and leaned against the back of his chair. "This is also the reason why I want the boy to join the class. Because of his condition, apart from his mother he has no contact with anyone in the pack. Every time he comes to the lab, he looks so... sad and lonely."


    Maria''s husband stared at her with puppy eyes and she felt her heart flutter. She knew he was a scientist specialized in werewolf medicine and if he said there was no danger, she could trust him. The woman ran a hand on her face with a frustrated expression.


    "Arg! You''re a sucker for that kind of situation." She watched the man''s face light up.


    "You will love him."


    "Mum? Dad?"


    A little boy standing at the entrance to the dining room rubbed his eyes. The color of his hair was reminiscent of his mother''s. His hairstyle, originally a comb-over that showed his round face and sparkling eyes, had transformed in bed into a shaggy quiff. He trotted over to the table where his parents were sitting, his hands still chasing the sleep that wouldn''t leave. Before he even lifted his arms, the ash-blonde-haired man lifted him to sit him on his lap. The child wiggled to take a more comfortable position and leaned against the broad torso.


    "Hey, Buddy! You remember when I told you there is a werewolf child who will come to class with you?"


    "Hm."


    "He will be here tomorrow."


    "Really?"


    Connor Everett''s eyes widened. He looked at his father to confirm what he had just heard. Until now, he had always read about werewolves, but he had never seen them. Even though Red Creek was a town where the two races lived together, they lived apart most of the time. The little boy felt like a privileged person.


    "What does he look like?"


    "Well, you''ll see him tomorrow. He is the same age as you, just a bit older as he was born in April, and you were born in August."


    "So, he will be like my big brother?"


    The slightly nasal voice made Laurent smile and he placed a kiss on his son''s hair.


    "Yeah, if you want, Buddy."


    "So cool!"


    The little boy snuggled against his father''s chest and his eyes fluttered from fatigue.


    "I hope you know what you''re doing." The woman said.


    Without answering, the scientist looked at his wife. He then lowered his eyes to the face of his little boy who had plunged back into Morpheus'' arms.


    Little Creek Kindergarten was a structure designed for WIA members. With more restrictive hours than normal jobs, WIA employees, whether they are researchers, agents, or administrators, struggle to reconcile their work and their family. After becoming a mom, Maria Everett pushed her idea of ??a kindergarten with childcare to help employees. The school ended up opening its doors and after resigning from her post as an agent, Maria became the principal of the establishment. Last year, Red Creek Pack in support of the initiative made a generous donation that helped expand the structure and add three new classes. Soon after, her husband told her of the alpha''s will.


    Maria felt her stomach turn upside-down from her stress. The parents knew about the little werewolf and to show her full support, she even agreed to the boy being placed in her son''s class. Her heart was pounding and her brain was reviewing everything that could go wrong when the door slid open after three short knocks.


    Laurent appeared in the doorway and walked in before stepping aside. A raven-haired woman with mesmerizing green eyes stepped forward, a child in her arms. He had buried his head in her neck and his arms were tightly grasping his mother whom he obviously didn''t want to be separated from. The woman''s hand patted his back and the child shook his head, his face still hidden. The Luna smiled and gently pulled him away. The little boy let go and very quickly the female omega put him on the floor. Maria gasped and put a hand to her mouth.


    Glen Red Creek tugged at the hem of his overalls, nervous. His hands were shaking slightly. He glanced around the classroom in front of him and panicked at the number of people. He grabbed the fabric of his mother''s skirt and tried to hide behind it.


    "I told you you would like him. He''s adorable, isn''t he? " Laurent said, leaning towards her.


    The woman glared at her husband who answered with a smirk.


    "I know you''re a sucker for looks."


    Unable to deny the statement, the principal rolled her eyes and turned her attention to the little boy still hidden behind his mother''s skirt. She arranged her suit and was about to crouch down when a din rose from the children''s tables.


    "Why is he so cute? I thought werewolves were big and strong. He''s just a shrimp! "


    Maria and Lauren turned their heads to find an offended Connor pointing at the newcomer. The woman was frowning at her son''s when a thin voice rose from behind the Luna''s skirt.


    "I''m not a shrimp! You''re the shrimp. I''m sure I''m bigger than you and ... and ... "


    A red face swollen with emotion appeared and medium ocean green eyes glared at Connor. Far from surrendering, the boy with brown hair left his place under the dumbfounded eyes of his parents and took up a position facing the Luna and her son, arms crossed.


    "Prove it! If you''re taller, prove it! "


    Still glaring at the one who mocked him, Glen let go of his mother''s skirt and walked over in front of Connor. The two little boys now faced each other and Connor''s eyes widened when he saw that the newcomer was indeed slightly taller than him. Ears and cheeks flushed, he looked away to hide his embarrassment.


    "I-I''m still growing so¡­"


    A scoff rose from behind. Connor spun around and saw his father, his hand over his mouth. The man was trying to hide his giggles.


    "Dad!"


    The flush on his cheeks intensified and he chose to ignore his father and direct his attention to the new student. A shy smile appeared on Glen''s face and the brown-haired boy sighed to show his defeat. He grabbed Glen''s hand and dragged him to the tables.


    "Come on, sit with me. My name is Connor. And you? "


    "I''m Glen. Glen Red Creek. "


    "OK. I''ll call you Big brother, but if I get bigger then it''s your turn to call me Big brother, okay?"


    "O-ok."


    The researcher watched the Luna as the children began to move around Glen, a curious expression on their faces.


    "I guess it went well?"


    From that day on, Glen started school with his new classmates. The class consisted of ten students. Many suspicious parents had not wanted their child to be in the same class as a werewolf, even with the WIA''s reassurance that he was harmless. Classroom day-to-day flowed peacefully between lessons, children''s games, silly things, and punishments. Connor was especially used to the last two since he had a new big brother. The little boy with brown hair, spoiled by the other one who passed all his whims, had become a terror to the dismay of his parents.


    One Saturday as he was sitting drawing on the living room table, Connor turned to his mother who was making lunch, an expression on his face showing his boredom.


    "Mum! Can Glen come and play with me? "


    The sound of cooking utensils echoed in the kitchen and the woman appeared next to her son, a towel wrapped around her wet hands.


    "You want him to come here to play with you?"


    "Yes. Can he? "


    She studied the sheepish expression on her son and a plan crossed her mind.


    "I''ll ask Dad, but ... You''ll have to be extra nice! You''re way too silly these days. "


    Later that evening, Maria who was talking with her husband hit the kitchen table with her hand. Her face was red with anger and the man could see her shoulders shaking.


    "Are you telling me that since he started school Glen hasn''t come back to the pack at night or on weekends? Where is he sleeping? "


    "He has a room that was set up for him in the lab. He has everything he needs to be comfortable there and on weekends, when Alpha Carter gives permission, the Luna sometimes comes to visit him. "


    "Permission? Visit? He''s her son, for crying out loud! Why should she ask for permission to be with her child? "


    "They are werewolves, honey¡­"


    "It has nothing to do with them being werewolves and you know that very well." Maria was silent for a moment. "Bring him here."


    "What?"


    "You heard me. I said bring him here! I don''t care whom door you will have to kick open to make it happen, but I want you to bring him here."


    "I don''t think the WIA will give his approval honey, technically he''s part of the pack."


    The man sighed when he saw his wife glare at him, her arms crossed to show her determination.


    "I''ll see what I can do."


    Six years later, still in a battle with the WIA and the Red Creek pack, Maria Everett consoled her son after reading the umpteenth letter telling them that until the pack officially announced that Glen wasn''t one of its members, he couldn''t come and live with them.


    "You told me if I was good he could come."


    "I know, but things are complicated. It doesn''t depend on me¡­ "


    Connor wiped his tear-soaked face and pulled away from his mother''s embrace.


    "You know, he told me his mom doesn''t even come to see him on weekends anymore. Except at school, he''s always alone. Why don''t they let him come here? " The boy cried out, upset.


    "We''ll keep trying, Buddy. I promise to bring him home. "


    On the morning of his thirteenth birthday, a car pulled up in front of the building that housed the WIA lab to retrieve Glen. The boy nervously tugged at his clothes and waited for the door to open. His face softened when he saw Laurent and Maria get out of the car. With a smile, he ran to the vehicle and the woman greeted him in her arms. They drove silently to the center of town where the alpha mansion was located. As they walked through the entrance gates, Laurent looked in the rearview mirror. Glen was staring inside the car.


    "Don''t forget what I told you. No matter what, I promise you won''t come back to the lab today. If Alpha Carter doesn''t want you to stay in the pack, you will come with us to the house. OK ?"


    "Is it because I''m not a real werewolf that he doesn''t want me in the pack?"


    "Hey, Buddy¡­ We already talked about it. You are a real werewolf. Do you remember what the werewolves books you read with Connor say? "


    "Yeah."


    "You have your fangs and claws now and you have almost all of your pheromones. I''m sure when he heard about this, Alpha Carter will accept you into the pack. You just need more time because you are special. But being special doesn''t make you a bad or a fake werewolf. "


    "Okay, Laurent." Glen wasn''t convinced, but he didn''t want to spoil the goodwill of his protector.


    The car stopped in front of the mansion and all three doors opened almost simultaneously. A man walked over to the couple and motioned them to follow him inside. The decor inside the mansion exuded opulence. Everything from floor to ceiling showed the wealth of the leader of the pack. Glen paused for a moment in front of a portrait of a man, a woman, and a girl who was only five or six years old. Glen remembered when Maria had told him that his mother, the Luna, could no longer come to see him because she was going to have a child. Hopefully, he would meet his little sister today.


    He detailed the portrait looking for similarities to his physique. Their black hair was identical, but the child in the photograph had the same brown eyes as the man who rested an overbearing hand on her shoulder. Glen had inherited his mother''s eyes.


    The boy jumped when he heard the servant call and caught up the trio. They walked up to a gigantic wooden door which the man knocked on before lowering the handle. The man opened the door and stepped aside to let them in. Glen walked into the room, careful to remain in the protective presence of the couple.


    "Let him move forward. I have no time to waste. "


    The man behind his desk looked up at his son. Glen, who couldn''t remember ever seeing the Alpha other than in pictures, instinctively took a step back at the threatening aura he gave off.


    "I told you to move forward."


    Glen looked up at Laurent then Maria in a silent question. They both answered with a nod. The boy then stepped forward and stood in front of the desk. A slight click caught their attention and a door to the side opened revealing the Luna who came to stand near the leader. She smiled tenderly at her son, whose face lit up with joy. When he saw his mate happily greet their child, the alpha couldn''t help his annoyance and Glen suddenly saw his mother coldly bow her head.


    The young werewolf who had never experienced the link didn''t know that the omega had just been scolded by the leader and his joy vanished when he felt rejected.


    "Then? After all this time, has his ''problem'' been resolved? "


    "I-I can transform to have my claws and my fangs."


    "And? What am I supposed to do with this information? "


    "I¡­"


    Carter Red Creek sighed and rose from his chair. The alpha walked around his desk and approached Glen who bowed his head. His body began to shake as it reacted to the pheromones the man gave off. All his senses told him to flee, but his feet were pinned to the ground. Tears began to stream down his cheeks and the werewolf''s feet appeared in his line of sight. Before anyone could react, the Dominant''s hand closed around the child''s neck and lifted him off the ground.


    "What are you doing ?" Maria yelled and tried to rush over to Glen who was suffocating as the man squeezed his throat, preventing air from entering.


    Her husband held her back firmly.


    "We don''t have the right to interfere, Maria. The alpha has all authority ... " He restrained the woman who struggled to rescue the choking child in front of his eyes.


    "There was something I wanted to test. You told me that his body reacts like a normal werewolf and that there is nothing to explain that he doesn''t transform completely. "


    "Yes, that''s right," Laurent replied between his teeth. His body was tense. One hand trailed near his belt as the other hugged his wife.


    "I was wondering¡­ how does he react to toxins?"


    Right after he finished his sentence, the alpha dig his claws in the boy''s stomach. Glen gasped for air and spat blood. Carter watched his horrified expression and dropped the body on the floor. The young werewolf howled as the toxin traveled through his veins to diffuse through his body.


    "Fantastic¡­ He really reacts."


    The Luna, who had rushed to her son, wrapped her arms around his body.


    "Alpha¡­ Please, Alpha. Give him the antidote, he''ll die!"


    The man turned and glared at his mate knelt on the floor.


    "Why should I bother? If he''s not a real werewolf, he''s useless. He better die and stop making me waste my money and my time."


    "You signed the papers! You''ve agreed to let us take him in if you don''t accept him into the pack, "Maria yelled.


    Alpha Carter eyed the woman in front of him who was looking at him with a desperate expression and a contemptuous smile arched his face.


    "Well, it''s true that I¡­"


    Another cry arose, this time like a growl. The alpha looked down at the child on the ground and his eyes widened. The Luna had pulled away from Glen''s body, which was writhing in the pain of the transformation. His claws were already outstretched and the alpha saw his limbs twist one by one. The bones in his face twisted and the young werewolf''s muzzle jerked out. His clothes were torn as the transformation deformed his body and the fur could be seen appearing. A coat, black on the back and white with golden highlights on the stomach and legs, covered the child''s body in perfect proportion. Glen groaned again and his mother rushed over to try to calm him down.


    Mind clouded with pain and the call of blood echoing in his head, the boy slashed his claws which reached the woman directly on the carotid artery. The impact sent the omega into a corner of the room where its body fell heavily to the floor. He was already turning to the alpha, with a threatening growl, when three bangs rang out. Three ammunition filled with tranquilizer dug into the skin through the young werewolf''s coat. Glen wobbled before collapsing to the ground.


    The alpha looked at the wolf on the ground, then the man who had just fired. He would never admit it, but when his son stared at him, a shiver went down his spine. The pheromones he had smelled were enough to completely cripple him. He looked up at the human duo again.


    "Get rid of this monster. I don''t want it in my pack."

 Chapter 32 - 31. Human Pack - Part II: Brotherhood

    In the living room, Connor was almost done with the preparation. The boy was getting everything ready for his parents'' return with Glen. He had brought out a whole selection of snacks, sweets, and drinks. He went to the kitchen where the cake was placed and lifted the lid of the box, smiling. The inscription was perfect, the decor just as he ordered. Her mother had also spent all her time at the stove yesterday preparing the meal, as she knew she wouldn''t have time today. The kitchen smelled of delicious home cooking. The boy eyed the potato gratin dish and gave the babysitter a side glance before giving up. He could wait. A little more patience and they will have an unforgettable day!


    Indeed, today was Glen''s birthday, but maybe also the day he would finally stay with them. They all jumped for joy when they finally received a response from the WIA. They were told that if Glen was officially cast aside the pack during the rank ceremony, he would be allowed to live with them. The news had made him both happy and sad.


    Although he wanted his best friend to come and live with his family, Connor still wished everything would be okay. He had read tons of books about werewolves and they all said the same thing. It was important for them to live in their pack. So, it doesn''t matter if he didn''t like Red Creek''s alpha. Even if he was the reason why Glen was always alone, he couldn''t bring himself to wish the ceremony would go wrong. Because it did go wrong, it also meant his pack, his family rejected him.


    To help Glen not to feel too apart if he joined the pack, they studied all the books in his father''s library. From time to time, they didn''t understand the terms used, but his father was always there to explain and answer their questions.


    Connor opened the refrigerator looking for something to snack on while he was waiting when a voice called out to him.


    "Nono, I want a cookie!"


    A little boy with light brown hair around four years old walked into the kitchen dragging his babysitter behind him. She looked at Connor with a half-sorry, half-amused expression.


    "Anny, how many times do we have to tell you that''s not how you ask?"


    The little boy pouted, but obeyed his older brother''s remonstrance and rephrased his request.


    "Nono, can I have a cookie, pleaaase?" He dragged the magic word out which turned into a humming plea.


    The older boy took a bottle of fresh milk from the fridge and opened the cupboards to find the cake box. As he rummaged, the babysitter sat the last member of the family, Anthony Everett, in a chair with a booster seat installed, before going to help the eldest of the house. Debbie took out two plates and set one in front of the little boy and one in front of the chair next to it. Connor arrived with a cookie jar, looked at the table, and commented.


    "You don''t want some, Deb?"


    "No! I''ll save myself for later. With all the food your mother has prepared, I''m going to need a second stomach if I want to taste everything. "


    "You think so? I wonder if that will be enough. "


    The young woman opened her wide eyes and stared at the mountain of food that littered every available corner of the kitchen. Connor shrugged at her astonishment.


    "He''s a werewolf you know."


    He placed a cookie on each of the plates and filled two goblets with cold milk. Connor sat up and a mischievous smile spread across his face.


    "Tell me the truth! You don''t want to eat too much because of your date tonight, do you? "


    The first-year college student stared open-mouthed at the boy who was wiggling his eyebrows in front of her.


    "How do you know about my date?" She retorted, offended that her private life was displayed by a shameless brat.


    "You left your phone on the living room table when Anny asked you to paint with him."


    "Geez, Connor! How can you be so nosy? "


    The boy shrugged and bit into his cake with one hand while wiping the crumbs off his little brother''s cheeks with the other.


    "What is a da-ite?"


    "Something you will do in the distant, veeeery distant future." Connor stared at the boy who eyed his cake for a moment, then took a bit and started to munch enthusiastically. "On second thought, forget the dates. You''re way too cute for them. "


    Debbie chuckled at the remark and shook her head, wishing inwardly good luck to the poor boy already shielded from his future wooers by his overbearing Big Brother. The trio chatted happily and cleared away before settling for a movie.


    The cartoon was almost over when the young woman got up from the chair to answer her phone.


    "Mrs. Everett? Yes, everything is fine. No. They are in front of the television, we were watching a cartoon¡­ What? "


    Connor, who was listening distractedly to the conversation, turned her way, hearing the young woman''s sudden worried tone. Debbie snapped her head and met Connor''s gaze. When she noticed his staring, she moved away to finish the conversation. The student returned a few minutes later, an unreadable expression on her face.


    Connor patted Anthony''s head who was still engrossed in the screen and went to join the babysitter who was waiting for him.


    "He can''t come home, right? I-I got it. I''m not sad. I just thought he could come to the party. But if his pack accepted him then¡­ "


    "Connor! It''s not like that. It''s¡­ You know, when they were at Alpha Carter''s mansion, something happened and¡­ and¡­ "


    A sob strangled the young woman''s voice and Connor froze. Unable to move, he tried to read her face the answer to the question he dared not ask. His mouth was dry and his tongue mushy when he finally spoke.


    "What happened?"


    "Glen has been hurt."


    "Hurt?" He paused and frowned. Why would his mother call to tell that Glen had been hurt? He was racking his brain to find a reason when the unthinkable answer popped into his mind. He clenched his fists. "Did Alpha Carter hurt him with his toxin?"


    Debbie''s face gave him the answer he wanted to know and something dark spread through the boy''s heart.


    "Tell me if he''s alive."


    "Yes¡­ But¡­ The toxin stayed in his body for a very long time. He hasn''t regained consciousness yet. "


    The boy welcomed the news with silence. Still standing between the living room and the dining room, he felt a hand grip his shorts. He looked down at Anthony who was staring at him with those big hazel eyes.


    "Nono, are you ok?"


    "Hey, Anny!" He picked up the boy and propped him up against him. "I am¡­ sad because your other big brother is not coming home."


    "He''s not? Why? " The little boy asked in a shrill voice.


    "He is¡­ sick¡­ So he can''t come."


    "When will he be healed?"


    "I don''t know, Anny. Soon I hope."


    The little boy pouted. "It''s not fair that you promised me that I would meet him today."


    "I know, I know. I''m sorry, Anny."


    ________


    Connor knocked on the door and waited a few minutes before opening it. The curtains were drawn, preventing the sun from coming in. He walked into the room and approached the bed, which he creaked as he sat on it. He glanced at the mass hidden under the covers.


    "Mum wants to know if you''ll eat with us tonight or if you are staying in your room? She''s worried because this morning and this noon you left your tray almost full. You should eat a little more. At least to reassure her. If there''s something you want to eat, you can write it down somewhere and I''ll pass it on¡­ "


    The boy glanced at the wrapped figure and settled himself down, legs stretched out and arms crossed behind his head.


    "Classes at school today were boring. I won''t dare to say that you''re not missing much, but everything is boring. It''s so hard to stay awake. Oh, did you know that¡­ "


    Connor continued his monologue like every day when three knocks sounded on the door which then creaked as it opened. Anthony''s head full of untamed hair appeared in the hallway. He scanned his older brother silently for permission and once Connor nodded he trotted over to the bed which he climbed onto without hesitation before pulling twice on a piece of the sheet covering Glen. As if a secret code had been entered, the fabric lifted and let the little boy through. Anthony squirmed his way and made himself comfortable.


    Connor smiled when he heard a small voice whisper. "I have cookies in my pockets."


    When he came back down to the kitchen a bit later, Maria gave him an anxious glance, and he shook his head to answer. His mother''s shoulders slumped slightly, but she straightened up right away and pulled out two platters. She began to put and arrange several dishes on a tray. As her hands moved, she heard the faucet turn on. Connor washed his hands, then wiped them dry and walked over to help her.


    The woman didn''t utter a word and just eyed him sideways now and then. The serious expression that never left her son''s face worried Maria. She knew he was concerned about Glen''s condition, but there is nothing much they could do.


    It had been almost a year since the events at Alpha Carter''s mansion. That evening, after being forced to put Glen to sleep after his first-ever transformation, Laurent and Maria had rushed with the young alpha to the hospital for werewolves. The boy, who only shifted back to his human form after the toxin left his body, woke up two days later.


    If being impaled and poisoned by his father was already something that traumatized the boy, the news of his mother''s death had caused an unprecedented breakdown. Prostrated in silence, the alpha had lost all will, and the way the WIA handled the crisis didn''t help.


    After hearing the report from two members of their organization who testified that their alpha protege''s transformation was caused by toxin poisoning, the higher-ups weren''t more lenient. Glen had been kicked out of school on the pretext that control over his condition was no longer a guarantee. In truth, the WIA was only getting rid of a potential problem since the Luna''s death had been caused by a werewolf placed under the care of one of their agents. Laurent and Maria protested in vain, the high places remained insensitive. Red Creeks was a town of werewolves and the pack was its nerve center. In other words, the alpha''s hold didn''t end with his packmates.


    Maria squeezed one last plate on the large tray and smiled, happily.


    "Can you bring him his meal, please? I''ll come with yours and Anny''s. Oh, I got a message from his tutor. He said he will be a little late tomorrow and will be there around four o''clock. " She paused and resumed. "You come home around this time, I think. How about you join them for once? I''m sure that¡­ "


    "No, I''m fine!"


    Connor fled to the bedroom with the tray in his hands so as not to let his mother see the blush spreading across his cheeks. He returned to the room and pushed the door he had left ajar.


    Two heads were sticking out of the covers. Glen was listening intently to the rantings of the little boy who seemed far from finished his story. The brown-haired boy frowned and scolded his little brother.


    "Anny, don''t stick to Glen like that, he will get hot."


    "No, he won''t! Packmates like to sleep together. "


    "You''re not sleeping," retorted Connor rolling his eyes. "Goodness, Glen, you''re spoiling him way too much."


    Anthony eyed the tray overflowing with food and his face lit up. "Yeah! Food! "


    "Hands up! It''s Glen''s. Mum is coming with ours. "


    "Yeah! Pack feast! "


    "What with the pack obsession?" Connor chuckled and shook his head as he settled everything on a coffee table.


    "Because Glen and I, we''re a pack!"


    "Yeah. That''s probably the tiniest pack in the world. "


    Anthony narrowed his eyes as he considered what his brother had just said then his expression changed and a smile appeared.


    "Then, I''ll let you come in our pack."


    "It won''t change much."


    The alpha let the two brothers bicker and chat. His mind drifted like always. Snatches of memories of that day came back to him whether he liked it or not. He remembered what had happened in the alpha''s office with a precision that he would have preferred to do without.


    When Glen felt the claws dig into his stomach, a sensation seized his body. Between the pain of the toxin that was crawling through his veins, another sensation mounted, even more terrifying. Darkness clouded his mind, confusing his sanity. He had witnessed, helplessly, the transformation of his body. The pain was unbearable, but it wasn''t the worst. The physical pain he felt was nothing measure in the agony to which his mind was subjected. Glen felt his wolf being chained then pierced all over by the darkness that surrounded him. Just before he lost control, he heard a ringtone and words appeared before his eyes.


    [Bloodlust has been activated]


    After that, everything had turned black. When he opened his eyes in the hospital a few days later, he learned what had happened.. By then, Glen was sure there was something wrong with him.

 Chapter 33 - 32. Proposition

    Alpha Carter''s complexion was getting worse. Drops of sweat formed on his forehead and trickled down his temples. A pallor set in on his skin from the wound, and the veins surrounding the shallow cut tinted a dark blue that spread as the poison progressed. The alpha opened his mouth again when he saw that his ally was now useless.


    "I wonder what these humans could have said to you that was so interesting. Human pack? Don''t tell me you''re talking about those two WIA fools who were so concerned about this defective... "


    The blade of the knife sank a little deeper into the skin, this time opening a large gash from which another rush of blood escaped. Silver stared at the scene and noticed Connor''s hand shaking slightly in anger.


    "Agent Everett, even though I enjoy watching this scene, I would like to deal with this man myself. Please, step aside. "


    Connor held his position for a moment, then abruptly pulled the blade out of the alpha''s skin. Christopher Fern waited for the agent to take a step back before releasing Carter Red Creek''s hand. He put his hand to his neck at the wound, which he squeezed in hopes of stopping the poison from infecting his body any further. He glared at Silver and narrowed his eyes, cursing inwardly at Connor.


    "If I die, I swear it will be war, Silver! My pack will not stand idly by. "


    "I thought I told you not to address me so casually, Alpha Carter. You break into my territory and now you try to threaten me? Who the hell do you think you are? "


    The black furry werewolf with golden spots stood up and straightened up to his full height to look at the intruder. A look filled with disdain, which Carter met without answering and just gritted his teeth. Several werewolves had come in as a backup and the room was now filled with fighters. Across the table, Basile Stones flinched as the situation escalated. The man was trying to make himself smaller than he was. His eyes scanned all around him, trying to gauge how he could get out of this.


    The Grey Wolf alpha knew that the Bloodhood pack was powerful enough to not fear a direct clash with any pack, but who would have believed Alpha Silver was ready to browbeat not one, but two alphas? He had indeed come without making an official request, but it was a scenario he wouldn''t have anticipated even with his worst calculations.


    Grey Wolf''s leader looked at the one who had dragged him into this coming disaster. The man was sweating from large drops after being injured by a human. Since when did these Bloodhood barbarians agree to talk to the WIA? This pack was the wildest and most withdrawn of all the werewolves packs. What could have prompted them to give the green light to a liaison officer? His eyes narrowed at Connor and the man''s jaw clenched. No. He had no intention of leaving like a coward. They had a plan. A plan that, if done right, could still spare their lives.


    "We have come to ask for a ''dead-end''!"


    The voice that wasn''t so loud brought a precarious calm back to the room. Animosity froze at its height as all of the Bloodhood werewolves present wondered if they had heard the request correctly.


    "B-Bloodhood invited us o-over to di-discuss a ma-mating pro-proposal." Basile Stones'' voice, higher than normal, stumbled as he pulled out his trump card. He played it all for everything. It had to work or there was no way he''d ever come out alive. The alpha had no desire to find out what would happen to his pack once those around him learned of his disappearance. Grey Wolf owned the smallest territory in the whole country. If he had been willing to listen to Carter''s Red Creek plan, it was because the man had assured him that no matter what, he would come out a winner and more powerful. The man swallowed hard and as if he had found new courage, he resumed in a firmer tone.


    "On the night of the interviews, out of nowhere, an alpha who wasn''t among the final suitors was suddenly announced as the fated mate of the omega."


    "Are you telling me, that I should have allowed one of his mutts who tried to assault my son to mate with him, despite knowing that he has a fated mate?"


    The werewolf shuddered at hearing Silver''s tone.


    "O-Of course not. However, not all of the alphas present were involved in the incident. The candidate sent by my pack wasn''t even around and yet he didn''t have a chance to defend ... "


    "What does he want to defend? They are fated mates. He should know his place ... "


    "How can we be sure you aren''t trying to fool us?" Basile cut off, a vicious glint in his eyes. Silver Bloodhood narrowed his eyes but Grey Wolf''s leader didn''t step back this time. He knew he had a point and a very strong one.


    Knowledge about fated mates was little and most of them were from ancient times. After so many years without the blessing of the Moon Goddess being granted, most of the packs no longer believed it. If the Bloodhood Pack wanted to appease the anger of the packs they had offended, they had to prove that the Alpha that had been chosen was indeed what he claimed to be.


    Carter stood up painfully, but a triumphant expression on his face. The man stared at Connor, a dark glint in his eyes, then turned to Silver. His smile was conceited despite the sweat covering his forehead.


    "If we came, as Alpha Stones announced, it was to come up with a solution, a solution that will make everyone satisfied. We want to have a dead-end. A fight to the death between Grey Wolf''s alpha and¡­ " He turned to Glen, who hadn''t budged an inch the entire exchange. "My son."


    "Give me only one reason to accept?" Silver taunted, an eyebrow raised.


    "There are several packs that are ready to come and wash the honor of their alpha you have humiliated. And if it is to be done by shedding blood, they will not hesitate to get that far. "


    "So it''s either a dead-end or a war, is it?"


    The Bloodhood''s leader stroked his chin, detailing the man who was trying to maintain his posture despite the poisoning spreading out. The mark was already larger than the size of his hand. Silver pondered the pros and the cons and folded his arms.


    "My son chose his alpha, I don''t see why I should¡­"


    "I''ll do it."


    All heads without exception snapped to Glen who had just spoken. The young alpha stared at his father who had put on the smile of a man whose greatest desires had just come true. Before anyone could react, he continued.


    "We will formally discuss the details of the fight. I can already tell that it will take place in three days. Purple Eyes Pack offered to provide a neutral ground for staging the clash. I''m afraid my¡­ condition won''t allow me to stay longer so I''m going to excuse myself."


    The man turned to the door and walked as straight as he could. He was followed by Basile Stones who, now that he had fulfilled his end of the bargain, wanted only one thing, to leave as far as possible from this cave of misfortune and these barbarians. The horde of fighters who had entered the room escorted the two leaders beyond the borders of their territory as their alpha asked them by link.


    When he got into his car, Basile finally released the pressure he had been feeling all along. The alpha shuddered as he thought back to Silver Bloodhood''s frightening look. The man was ready to choose war rather than give in. He lacked common sense. For a moment, he wondered if he had made the right choice, then shook his head to chase away his bad thoughts. Red Creek''s alpha was a cunning man. More than a werewolf, this man was a vicious snake. But if he had come to him, it was with a plan that could not fail. Everything could only go their way. After all, Carter Red Creek himself had said so, that alpha wasn''t even a true werewolf. His only strength was in his pheromones.


    Stayed back in the room with his beta Archer, Glen, and Connor, Silver Bloohood waited for absolute calm to return in the hallway before turning to his son''s alpha. His expression faltered between anger and another emotion the man couldn''t quite define, but which struck him as positive.


    "Do you know what you got yourself into?" Silver started in a voice whose coldness surprised Connor.


    "Yes, Alpha. I''m well aware. "


    "So, tell me why would you agree?"


    "I know this is all set up to either kill me or use me to get hold of Bloodhood. My father probably made a deal with Grey Wolf''s alpha to make sure he was a winner no matter what the outcome of the fight was. "


    "If you know that, why did you do it? You''re not only putting your life in the line, but also the future of my son and that of my pack. "


    "Because I''m Eden''s mate. Or to be exact, I''ll be when we''ll be bonded. And because I''m your son''s mate, I''m meant to be Bloodhood''s alpha one day. If I don''t take care of the person who thinks that I don''t deserve my place, the pack will be in danger when I become the alpha. If I got it right, they won''t even wait for me to become alpha to challenge my position, so agreeing with the fight was the only remaining choice. "


    Silver listened to his words without answering. The alpha knew that everything the werewolf said was one hundred percent true. He had fully understood the situation and he had easily seen the alpha''s intentions. Still, he couldn''t help but think about the young alpha''s condition.


    How did he hope to be on par with a werewolf who outshines him in speed and strength, because he masters his shifting? Even if he wanted to rely on the power of his pheromones, domination was an option that quickly found its limits whether the opponent was of equal or greater strength. He remembered how his men and the invited alphas had ended up on the floor on the evening of the banquet and looked into Glen''s eyes for a trace of doubt or fear, but the two green orbs staring at him didn''t avert his gaze.


    "I''ll let you fight your own battle."


    Right after he had his words, Silver left the room leaving Glen and Connor together. Acher had followed the linked track.


    [Are we preparing the men?]


    [No. It will be useless because he won''t lose.]


    ________


    Back in his pack, Basile Stones untied the first button of his shirt and threw his jacket on the sofa in his study. He got out of this mess unharmed, but it was close. If he hadn''t taken over the reins in time, he would be dead meat right now. Red Creek was right, Bloodhood was way too wild and dangerous. This pack was a bunch of savages just good at causing problem after problem. It''s time for an alpha worthy of the name to take the lead.


    He linked the young dominant he had chosen as a champion for the fight which would take place in a few days and glanced at the copy of the contract he had made with Red Creek. The document with their two signatures was still on top of his desk. He scanned it again, a smirk of satisfaction on his face when there was a knock on the door.


    A man who could be called a giant entered and walked into the room. He was followed by another of less imposing size. His phoenix eyes rested on his leader and the two men bowed their heads slightly in salute.


    "Bloodhood''s alpha has agreed to our request. Like I told you, you will be our champion, Donovan.. As for you, Sol, I have a very special mission for you. "

 Chapter 34 - 33. Dead-end

    In the meeting room, The WIA agent waited a moment and, seeing Glen still not reacting, decided to break the silence that had settled in.


    "Will you be alright?"


    The man with the long dark hair turned his head towards him and far from displaying fear or worry, an evil smile twisted his lips. Immediately, all worries left Connor''s mind.


    "I guess my father doesn''t know about these times back in university."


    "Yeah, I assume he doesn''t because I was always cleaning behind you back then and I was making sure there was no suit or whatever, you bastard! But¡­ are you sure of that? This time it won''t stop with just a fight. Do you have the guts to do it? Will you be able to kill that alpha?"


    Without even a moment of hesitation, Glen answered.


    "I don''t have a choice. I won''t let anything happen to Eden. I''ll do anything to thwart the plan my father and those other leaders have in mind. " Seeing his face, Connor sighed.


    "Gosh, I can''t believe this poor Eden will mate with a former hooligan."


    "W-What? Hey, that''s not fair! I never started any of these fights. "


    "Yeah, but you did finish them pretty badly. Who told you to sleep with these guys'' girlfriends? "


    "Hey!" The alpha cried, offended. "It only happened once. She came onto me pretty hard you know! She also was the one who hid from me that she had a boyfriend. You know I would never do that. Other than her, everyone else was single. Or so I... think? Anyway, that wasn''t the only reason. You know almost anything was a pretense for them to mess with me. I had to beat a few to deter others, right? "


    Glen shrugged and shoved his hands in his pockets. He started walking towards the exit, closely followed by Connor. The latter shook his head as if to chase away his disbelief. Well, at least, he had the decency to sound sorry.


    "By the way¡­ You won''t say anything to Eden, will you? About¡­ hm¡­ You know..."


    He stared, distraught, at Connor. A devilish smile spread across the brown-haired man''s face who just walked forward without answering and Glen''s concerns grew stronger. The alpha swore he could see horns growing on the agent''s head. They were walking while bickering on the way back to Eden''s cave when Dante and Cherry came running up to them.


    "We heard the news," Dante started.


    "You are not going to do it, right?" Cherry cut off, upset. "If you lose, do you know what will happen to Eden? He''ll have to¡­ "


    Footsteps approached and they decided to rush inside the cave for more privacy. Before they could even resume, someone pushed the curtain aside and Greg walked inside. He quickly scanned the room and his gaze immediately stopped on his boyfriend.


    "Ah, there you are, I''ve been looking everywhere for you. I heard Alpha Carter had come so I was worried. You haven''t done anything wrong, I''m ... "


    "He tried to stab him with a wolfsbane-soaked blade," Glen said with the most natural tone.


    Cherry and Dante stared at the agent, eyes wide open. Greg snapped his head at Glen, his mouth gaped open, then turned to Connor, who he looked sheepishly at him. The man just stared at him sternly, saving his remarks for when they would be alone. He crossed his arms and after a moment he simply asked.


    "Did Alpha Silver tell you something? Remember, you are about to become a liaison officer. You can''t afford to act like a free-electron as you did before ... "


    "Can we focus on the real problem?" Cherry interrupted abruptly. The female omega observed one by one the three men who didn''t seem affected by the fever that had gripped the whole pack when the news broke through a link.


    "What is it?" asked Greg who was completely oblivious to the situation.


    Dante took charge of the explanations and announced in a flat voice, "Glen has accepted a dead-end." Contrary to what he and Cherry expected, the doctor''s expression did change but into an exhausted and annoyed one. He rubbed his temples and mumbled. "Goodness, why can''t I leave these two alone for a few minutes." Greg then raised an eyebrow.


    "Okay," He answered unfazed. "Who is the poor victim?"


    "Poor victim? Wait, what does he mean? Cherry asked, taken aback and lost.


    Glen raised his hand, embarrassed. "Don''t ask too much. Just know that you don''t have to worry. I know exactly what I''m doing and I wouldn''t have agreed if I wasn''t sure of my victory. I wouldn''t have taken the risk of losing Eden. "


    Suddenly, Dante felt concerned about the kind of hot-headed mate his already unruled best friend just gained.


    _______


    Three days later, three cars carrying Bloodhood members pulled up outside the Purple Eyes Pack stadium. The location had been granted by Purple Eyes pack to host the deadly confrontation between the two alphas. The audience was made up of representatives of the other packs who were to serve as witnesses to validate the outcome and avoid any disputes or complaints from either party.


    The dead-end was a practice installed after the Big Bloodshed to settle a conflict between two packs while avoiding a mass killing. From the start, stakes and conditions are fixed and the presence of the other packs serves both as validation and as a deterrent for each party to evade the execution of the winner''s wishes. Only one rule is absolute: the loser must die. The pack seeing its champion lose cannot ask for mercy. Apart from that, everything is allowed as long as the fight remains with bare hands.


    Glen accompanied Eden to the building away from the stadium where he was placed under the surveillance of Purples Eyes'' fighters. The alpha gently stroked the sleeping omega''s hair and leaned down to whisper something in his ear that no one heard. In the room, Snow Bloodhood, Trinity Rivers, and Cherry were watching them. The three members of Bloodhood had been allowed to stay with Eden for the duration of the fight. The Luna and Cherry were far too distraught to witness the clash. As for the healer, she just wanted to watch over the teenager who was still not awake from his sleep.


    After straightening up, he gently touched his mate''s cheek and gave the Luna one last look before exiting the room. As soon as he left, several men blocked the exit and two more escorted him out of the building up to the stadium. Framed by the Purples Eyes fighters, Glen walked down the hallway leading to the stadium lawn.


    To his surprise, the alpha found that the bleachers were almost full. Glen wasn''t taken aback by the crowd that started to stir when they saw him step on the lawn. His exploits on the evening of the banquet were still fresh in everyone''s minds. The werewolf felt the weight of hundreds of eyes on him, scrutinizing him, gauging him. Without paying attention to the crowd, Glen concentrated, lowering his head to avoid eye contact. It was the sound of the crowd that stirred again this time with a few cries of joy and howls of encouragement, which made Glen realize that his opponent had arrived.


    He lifted his head and opened his eyes. In front of him, a mountain of muscles with dark grey fur spotted with black stared at him as if he were just a tacky cockroach. An attitude the long and dark-haired alpha didn''t stoop to picking up. A man walked up to the two fighters. He stopped equidistant from the two werewolves and spoke in a loud voice.


    "This fight is a no holds barred one. There is no time limit. It will only end when one of the opponents is dead. No grace is possible. Time-out breaks are not allowed, along with exiting the field. Be sure to stay within the boundaries of the lawn so as not to involve the crowd."


    After glancing around at each side to check that they heard the instructions correctly, the man left the field. When his foot came out of the lawn, a foghorn sounded and announced the start of the clash. The dark grey werewolf smirked when he saw that Glen had remained in his human form.


    When his alpha told him he was going to face a werewolf who can''t shift, a defective one, he couldn''t believe it. After all, how could it be possible? Seeing Glen in front of him, still in his weakest form, simply waiting to be beaten, a grin distorted Donovan Haze''s face. It was all true! Donovan was more than happy. Today was his lucky day and his glory day. He will become the future alpha of Bloodhood thanks to this wreck of an alpha.


    Two seconds had passed since the sound of the foghorn, and Donovan was about to launch his onslaught. His feet sank to the ground and his knees flexed slightly as he went to perform one of his jumps that left everyone in awe. He wanted to get closer to go directly to the clinch and get it over with as soon as possible. He knew that the pheromones of this alpha were strong. After all, he was also there that evening at the banquet. The only thing that kept him from collapsing to the floor and saving face was that he was somewhere else reviewing what he had said to see if he had any mistakes during the interview. He barely had time to react when he saw Glen already pounce on him with a speed that stunned him.


    Donovan adjusted his strategy and was about to counter the head-on attack he thought he would receive when Glen, with a fluid movement, swiveled for momentum and threw his arm out. His outstretched claws severed his opponent''s carotid artery. Yet, he didn''t stop his movement and stepped around the werewolf to end up behind his back and dug his claws into his lower back.


    As Donovan let out a loud groan of pain and amazement, he withdrew his claws and took a step back. The grey werewolf gritted his teeth and turned to launch an attack.


    Unfortunately, Glen''s speed surprised him once again. He was moving with a fluidity Donovan wasn''t used to seeing in a fight between werewolves who prefer brute force. Glen leaned closer and bent down slightly to give a raised punch. The blow hit the grey alpha right in the stomach. Glen was banking on his speed because he couldn''t compete in power. The knock, although painful, didn''t have the desired effect and Donovan used what he thought was the first mistake to retaliate. He punched Glen in the ribs and felt a crack. Encouraged by the sound of broken bones, he repeated the gesture again before nudging him right on the spine.


    Glen collapsed to the ground and immediately rolled onto his back before using his hands. With a soft gesture of his pelvis, he pushed on the wrists to get back on his feet. Grey Wolf''s alpha couldn''t understand what had just happened. He had been injured several times before and his opponent''s toxin was already ravaging every cell in his body near the wound. Even though he hadn''t stabbed him with his claws, he had managed to hit him pretty hard, the last blow he gave should have shattered his spine.


    Even with the healing ability, it should have given him enough time to finish off this arrogant who dared to stand up to him. How come he''s moving as nothing has happened?


    In the bleachers, Connor smirked and Dante who was watching the fight couldn''t understand what made him so happy. He cocked his head with genuine curiosity.


    "Why are you smiling like that?"


    "I just thought it wasn''t going to last very long."


    "How can you say that?"


    "Haven''t you noticed anything since the start of this fight?"


    The beta redirected his gaze to the two alphas who continued to fight. The grey werewolf''s movements were disoriented and started to become heavy due to the toxin. Conversely, outside of his scruffy clothes, Glen looked like a charm.


    "Glen, he has no injury."


    "Exactly. Glen is a very special alpha. He has weaknesses but he worked so that they didn''t become an obstacle. He also has two strengths. The first one is that he heals almost immediately. Whatever the injury, his body recovers within seconds. The other one is that just as his pheromones are extremely potent, his toxin kills in seconds.. This guy is already dead."

 Chapter 35 - 34. Two Colors

    In the bleachers, one werewolf, in particular, was ranting. Basile Stones didn''t miss a second of the fight unfolding before his eyes and he didn''t like what he saw at all. His eyes narrowed as he surveyed Glen''s movements.


    Contrary to what Carter Red Creek had told him, his son wasn''t defenseless. It was quite the opposite, even though he didn''t fight like a werewolf. Why was his champion losing? Didn''t Alpha Carter say this was a settled case? This confrontation was supposed to be a mere formality allowing him to bring more power to his pack. How come the alpha he chose to teach Bloodhood a lesson is being humiliated by this fake werewolf? Why was nothing going as he planned?


    He turned to his ally who was in a stand at a good distance surrounded by several members of his pack. The man looked like he was surprised. If the fact that his eyes exuded intense anger could be described as a surprise. Carter Red Creek was also unaware of his son''s abilities. Basile was racking his brain. If the scenario of this alpha''s victory came true, it was Red Creek who would end up with the biggest chunk of the deal and Basil couldn''t stand it. He wanted to be the one to take hold of Bloodhood. He wanted to be the one to bend Alpha Silver''s ego.


    The Grey Wolf leader focused on the fight, vowing that whatever happened he would get his hands on the omega of the traditional pack and the pack itself. The werewolf contacted by link the asset he had hidden until then. An asset that would allow him to take over Bloodhood pack without Alpha Carter. He, Basile Stones, would take power on his own and everyone would remember his name.


    ________


    In the dark room, Eden sat cross-legged on the floor in his werewolf form. The male omega was scrolling through his dashboard menu to look at his stats. Several hours ago, he had reached the level 100 required to access the quest offered by the system. Except for the ringtone that he had quickly cut because it annoyed him and the message that had been displayed, there had been no change. Eden was still stuck in this out of all place ruled by strange magic. With a sigh, he selected an entry and began to read the details in his head.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level: 100


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Type: ???


    Class: Legendary


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: Strength: 4722/10000


    Speed: 8462/10000


    Agility: 6891/10000


    Intelligence: 9617/10000


    HP: 705


    Skills: Perception (Active)


    Strength of the Ancients (Active)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    ??? (???)]


    The screen changed as he focused on his skills and displayed the details one by one.


    [Perception: 5/5


    Condition: Allows you to increase the analysis capacity. Used in combat, predict the opponent''s next move. Used in strategy, it analyzes the enemy and devises the best plan to counter them. Recharging time after 5 uses: 24 hours. The cooldown decreases as the level increases.


    Blessing of the Goddess: ??? (Prerequisite is not met to access information)


    Strength of the Ancients: Allows stats to increase regardless of blood rank.


    ???: ??? (Prerequisite is not met to access information)]


    Eden heaved another sigh and made the screen disappear before falling back onto the ground. According to the countdown, he had been stuck in this magical dimension for ten days. At first, the omega believed that by listening to what the system was telling him, it would quickly hit the required level and come out of there as soon as it was done. After finally reaching level 100, he hoped to get out, but there was no change. The screen had stopped appearing on its own because he no longer had to practice. However, the omega male continued to visit the training ground with the same rigor. And for good reason.


    In this place, the rules of the outside world did not apply. He felt neither tired nor hungry, and off-screen when he brought it up he was surrounded by absolute emptiness. Training helped him maintain his sanity. To be completely fair, there is one major change that should be noted. The room, which was an airtight black, was now pure white. And ever since the change Eden had been confrontational, wondering if he would have preferred to stay in the dark as the intensity of that pristine whiteness was getting on his nerves.


    The werewolf turned on his stomach and growled. His mood was indescribable. He was anxious to get stuck in this room. If he could trust what the clock was showing, he had been there ten days already. Several questions jostled in his head. Had he disappeared from the real world? If so, were his family looking for him? Did they have any clues? What if he stayed here forever? What would happen to his pack? Once again the omega male thought back to the green eyes that had looked at him adoringly just before rejecting him. Is he¡­? He shook his head, forbidding himself to finish the sentence when a ringing caught his attention. He immediately flipped up the screen and his eyes widened.


    [Do you want to join the ''Bonded by Fate'' Quest? YES / NO]


    His heart pounded as he stared at the phrase written in white letters on the holographic screen. He swallowed and spoke impatiently.


    "Yes!"


    In the room where Eden opened his eyes, a cacophony reached his ears. His eyelids fluttered. The place was unlike anything he had seen before and he frowned, puzzled. Where was he? Another place run by magic? He straightened up to look around and saw his mother, Cherry, and Trinity Rivers standing behind a door, fear on their faces. The healer was talking to his mother and a din could be heard across the room he was in. Trinity, who had picked up the faint sound of movement, turned her head towards the bed where the male omega was lying.


    "Eden! Oh damn, you''re finally awake! "


    The two female omegas quickly turned their heads too and rushed to his bedside.


    "What exactly is going on? Where am I ?"


    Another crash was heard from the other side of the door. It didn''t take a second for Eden to realize that these were the sounds of a fight. Trinity took the reins and took it upon herself to briefly explain the situation.


    "You stayed asleep for days. No one could wake you up. While you were away, your mate agreed to a Dead-end to calm, once and for all, the packs that were furious after being dismissed during the banquet. "


    A heavy impact resounded against the wall opposite the bed where Eden was sitting. The dominant looked worriedly at the door and suddenly pulled back the sheet covering Eden, before helping him get ready.


    "We have to hurry and find a way out of here. Your mate was winning, but Grey Wolf pack didn''t like it. There are several fighters outside and an alpha trying to get in here to claim you, Eden. We must¡­"The young man smiled and the healer stopped. She had never seen such an expression on Omega''s face. At the same time, the aura of the golden werewolf changed and she felt the same pressure that surrounds the most talented fighters in their pack. He stood up and walked towards the door when his mother and Cherry stopped him.


    "Eden, what are you doing, we have to flee!" Snow yelled out at him.


    The young man rested a warm, reassuring palm on the hand that had caught his wrist and squeezed it gently. His gaze grew soft.


    "I won''t run away, Mom." He turned his head towards the door and his expression hardened. "There''s no way I''m running away when someone tries to threaten me and my pack."


    "This is not a battle where you''ve got backup, Eden. We sent a link to your father, Acher and Dante, but there are many Grey Wolf traitors, many more than we are. "


    Cherry''s voice was shaking. She was on the verge of tears. The young man put a protective hand on his head before stepping forward. He opened the door and saw the Purple Eyes fighters outnumbered by werewolves from Grey Wolf pack. The men who hadn''t believed for a second that a pack would try to break into the middle of a dead-end were being eliminated one after the other.


    Sol Aurora turned to the young man and a smirk of satisfaction spread on his face.


    "Here you are, Omega!" Grey Wolf''s young alpha released his pheromones, hoping to see Eden fall to the ground trembling, but the teenager remained unmoved.


    The omega looked up and down the dominant in front of him. A slight scoff escaped his lips and an evil smile transformed his features.


    "I heard you came all the way here to claim me. I''m sorry to tell you, but I already have a mate. "


    "Shut up, you useless Sub! You should know your place. Your pack is way too complacent with omegas. I''m going to teach you how low ranks like you should act."


    Eden sighed and shook his head in exasperation. He looked at the dominant who was puzzled at his lack of reaction to his pheromones and remarks then he grinned.


    "You said you want to claim me? Well, let''s see how you can handle a ''Sub '' like me."


    ________


    On the pitch, Glen could see that his opponent''s movements were less precise. His breathing was heavy and the pallor of his skin was proof that the toxin continued to infect his nervous system. He had hit him less than a minute ago, but it was more than enough. It had been a long time since he fought someone. The feeling of his body tearing apart and pulling together every time his opponent hurt him was torture. Conversely, the ecstasy that ran through his body whenever he felt his enemy''s bones break and pierce under his blows was incomparable.


    Donovan Haze fell to his knees. His chest rose painfully as his breath came out like a painful groan. The man was going through his last moments. His eyes couldn''t even focus anymore. He guessed more than saw Glen approaching him. A numb feeling had seized Glen''s mind and he heard a ringing sound. The alpha saw a pale blue holographic screen appear in front of him. Written in white letters a message flashed.


    [Bloodlust has been activated]


    Glen felt his mind cloud with a thirst for blood. He watched the werewolf in pain kneeling before him then stepped forward. His face expressed pure sadism. In the bleachers, Connor frowned at the face of his childhood friend. He had an expression he had never seen before. Something was wrong.


    "I have to get down." The agent mumbled and at the same time stood up. He had barely taken two steps when he heard Dante''s voice screaming.


    "Grey Wolf is launching an attack!"


    Connor turned his head to the lawn that was empty a moment ago and saw a chaotic scene. Several werewolves from Grey Wolf had descended at the same time. As he saw the Purples Eyes fighters and other packs enter the field to dive into the fight a howl echoed throughout the stadium. A shudder ran through everyone''s spine. Alpha pheromones had just been released and all of the werewolves near Glen, without exception, collapsed.


    As if he had heard something, Glen abruptly turned his head towards the exit of the field. His attackers were still crawling on the ground when he suddenly shifted. A huge black and white wolf with golden highlights appeared. The entire stadium held its breath when they saw the wolf''s impressive stature but above all, they were gazing at his fur. A deep black and a white with golden reflections fur. The two colors were in perfect balance.. Before everyone''s eyes, Glen sniffed the air and ran outside.

 Chapter 36 - 35. Dont Touch My Mate!

    When Basile saw the black and white wolf appear, his anger towards Carter Red Creek exploded. That dirty traitor had lied to him. The alpha gritted his teeth, giving the man a look filled with hatred. He had trusted this man and here he was. He turned back to the lawn and decided to follow his second plan. He sent a link to the rest of his men who weren''t on the ground, poisoned by the pheromones. As the alpha left the stands, he saw the black and white werewolf who abruptly started to run outside. Basile immediately understood that he wanted to join the omega.


    "Stop him from leaving, he must not leave this place under any circumstances!" he yelled in excess of rage. "


    In the stadium, apart from the members of Purples Eyes who had organized the dead-end fight, only Green Lake Pack joined in the fray to try to stop Grey Wolf''s members. All the other packs just turned on their heels to leave Purple Eyes territory as quickly as possible. They had nothing to gain from a war with Bloodhood but they refused to take sides. They didn''t want to end as targets for retaliation, no matter who won.


    A dozen wolves blocked the way to Glen. The alpha stopped to look for a loophole in which to escape. The wolf was restless and stomped, impatient. Suddenly, his demeanor changed and instead of avoiding confrontation, he approached the werewolves bare fangs.


    The scene afterward was carnage. The alpha didn''t even give his opponents time to react. He pounced on a first werewolf and bit his jugular. The force of his jaw tore off half the neck and a geyser of blood escaped the wound as the werewolf collapsed to the ground half-dead. The toxin was already attacking what was left of his body and Glen turned to another opponent. When they realized that they would not win with sheer force, they all rushed at him at the same time.


    ________


    Sol Aurora turned to the young man and a smirk of satisfaction spread on his face.


    "Here you are, Omega!" Grey Wolf''s young alpha released his pheromones, hoping to see Eden fall to the ground trembling, but the teenager remained unmoved.


    The omega looked up and down the dominant in front of him. A slight scoff escaped his lips and an evil smile transformed his features. A holographic sight appeared and focused on the werewolf in front of him. When the pale blue circles stabilized, the screen displayed.


    [Sol Aurora, Level: 57


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: None


    Name: None


    Stats: Strength: 7457/10000


    Speed: 3776/10000


    Agility: 4607/10000


    Intelligence: 5272/10000


    HP: 957


    Skills: None]


    As he would hope from an alpha, the werewolf possessed a strength he couldn''t overlook. However, the rest of his statistics were nothing to worry Eden about. As he went to remove the screen, the data erased and made way for a new message.


    [Use Perception to establish a strategy? YES / NO]


    The teenage years remembered his stats from his opponent. During his relentless training during the last ten days in the Magic Dimension, he had faced Werewolves of higher and higher levels. As he leveled up, he realized that he more and more easily beat all his opponents below 85 if they didn''t have skills. Even though his strength could not yet compete in strength, he had gained enough experience to know how to compensate depending on how his opponent was fighting. He answered "NO" in his head and the screen vanished.


    "I heard you came all the way here to claim me. I''m sorry for you, but I already have a mate."


    "Shut up, you useless Sub! You should know your place. Your pack is way too complacent with omegas. I''m going to teach you how low ranks like you should act."


    Eden sighed and shook his head in exasperation. He looked at the dominant who was puzzled at his lack of reaction to his pheromones and remarks then he grinned.


    "You said you want to claim me? Well, let''s see how you can handle a ''Sub'' like me."


    Eden spread his claws and growled to threaten the alpha. His eyes darkened and his whole body tensed as he was getting ready to fight. Sol watched the golden omega who was supposed to be his helpless prey as he bared his fangs and, even if you would never admit it, he couldn''t help but think he was ominous. Then he remembered that he''s just a sub. He could act cocky all he wanted, there is no way he could be a¡­


    Sol didn''t see when Eden had moved. Before he was done thinking the omega couldn''t be a danger, he saw the werewolf''s claws close to his face. Too ready for him to avoid it. The violence of the impact, added to the surprise, sent him to the ground. Sol stood up quickly. With his hand on the right side of his face, the alpha pressured to stop the blood from falling in large drops on the floor. Three deep gashes ran from the bottom of his ear to his chin, slitting his mouth and turning his face into a shred of bloody flesh. Despite the pressure he exerted, blood was streaming from his hand. The man didn''t dare take his hand off and glared at Eden. How could a weak Sub move like that?


    He had heard of Bloodhood''s golden omega because of his fur. There were rumours about his beauty, but also about the color of his fur which had earned him refusal after refusal. However, there was nothing to mention that he was fighting. The werewolf felt lucky he was an omega. He didn''t have to worry about being poisoned by any toxin.


    Around them, several Purple Eyes fighters continued to repel the werewolves from Grey Wolf. Eden turned his head for a moment and saw Trinity who had launched into a head-to-head fight against those who wanted to approach the room where the omega was sleeping earlier. While it was true that the young man was their target, there was nothing that guaranteed that they wouldn''t try to hurt the Luna. The female dominant, although a healer, could still buy some time while waiting for backup to arrive.


    Grey Wolf''s young alpha stayed at bay for a moment, just staring at Eden, pressing his wound. Luck or not, he didn''t want to figure it out. He needed a way to tame this savage without hurting him too much because he needed him. What''s wrong with Bloodhood pack for that even their omegas are like this? His leader was right, this pack needs a real alpha. For now, Sol just needed an opportunity to bite his neck. After that, he would be as docile as a lamb.


    He withdrew his hand from the wound then straightened up before shifting to speed up his healing. In his werewolf form, the alpha, who was gaining a good twenty inches in wingspan, growled before showing his fangs. He hoped to finally provoke the reaction every omega must have in front of a dominant. He didn''t get a blink from the blond teenager whose golden gaze pierced him. Sol gritted his teeth in annoyance. Suddenly, the body of a Purple Eyes fighter fluttered across the room and nestled into the wooden panel of the bedroom door. The noise surprised Eden who opened wide eyes when she discovered his mother and Cherry through the opening of the broken door. Squeezed together, the two omegas were helpless.


    Taking advantage of his distraction, Sol launched his body on Eden who easily avoided his assault and went to stand near the door to prevent Grey Wolf''s men from approaching. His gesture didn''t go unnoticed and a vicious smile curved the lips of the dark brown furry alpha. He pretended to attack Eden and deviated at the last moment. The omega male''s heart skipped a beat when he realized what the werewolf was planning to do. Without hesitation, he turned on his screen.


    [Perception activated]


    His vision sharpened and several holographic targets moved in search of a strategy to stop the enemy. With his skill activated, he picked up a scent he recognized immediately and which was approaching his way.


    [Catch the opponent to make him deviate from his trajectory]


    In just a fraction of a second, the golden werewolf had caught up with the alpha who was closing in on Snow and Cherry. Eden tackled his enemy. The two werewolves rolled on the ground then hit the wall. Sol, who had anticipated how the omega would react, was the first to stand up. He found himself sitting astride Eden whom he strangled with one hand. He turned his other hand into a fist.


    "It''s a shame to hit such a beautiful face, but you need that beating. Don''t worry, after I finish training you, I''ll make you mine."


    He pulled his fist slightly away to gain momentum and a blow hit him in the back of the head. Focused on Eden, he had not seen the two female omegas who had shifted and had come closer with pieces of wood in their hands.


    Snow and Cherry had picked up their improvised weapon from the wreckage of the door that had fallen on the floor. They knew they didn''t stand a chance against an alpha, no matter how young he is. However, they couldn''t bear to stand idly by watching Eden being attacked. The two omegas had picked up the two largest pieces of wood they had found and moved closer to the man who was about to strike his fist on the teenager. Just before the fist dropped back down, they synchronized and ran towards the werewolf to punch him with all their might. The two weapons smashed on the werewolf''s skull fractions of a second apart and splinters of wood flew all over the place. The alpha froze in irritation.


    Sol turned his head towards the omegas and that was all Eden needed. He took advantage of the distraction that had his opponent releasing the pressure on his neck and used his arm to free himself from the grip before pouncing on the alpha. Without thinking, he stuck out his claws and lacerated him blindly. The blow touched Sol in the same spot and the fact that he reopened the wounds, angered the Alpha. Sol growled and the sound echoed throughout the room. His pheromones spread intoxicating Eden who gasped helplessly before collapsing to the ground.


    The werewolf''s hand grabbed him by the neck and lifted him up. He tightened his grip to obstruct the trachea when a blow hit him in the right flank. The alpha snapped his head thinking he saw the two omegas starting their desperate rescue attempt again and saw a black and white wolf advancing into the room as the two omegas that had hit him walked away. His fur was stained with blood all over and a shiver ran down his spine. Sol''s instinct ordered him to go as far and as quickly as possible to escape this alpha. Seeing the omega he still held at arm''s length, the wolf stirred and stomped before shifting. Before Sol''s eyes, a werewolf who stood at least two heads above him growled, fangs bared and claws ready to tear him apart.


    "Don''t touch my mate!"


    When he realized who the werewolf was who had just arrived, Sol loosened his grip around Eden''s throat and he locked him in his arms to use his body as a shield. The alpha didn''t understand how the fated mate of the omega could be in front of him, transformed. His presence here meant two things. The first is that the Red Creek''s alpha lied to them and the second is that his packmates and probably his leader were dead. The young alpha gritted his teeth and clenched his embrace around Eden''s body.


    The male omega opened his eyes slightly and met the gaze of the werewolf in front of him. He recognized the scent and knew he was his mate. Remembering the curse he turned on the holographic screen.


    [Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level: 999


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: Divine


    Name: Warrior of the Moon Goddess


    Stats: strength: 99 999 / 99 999


    Speed: 99 999/99 999


    Agility: 99 999 / 99 999


    Intelligence: 99 999 / 99 999


    HP: 1034/1250


    Skills: Healing (Active) Domination (Active) Protection (Passive) ??? (???)


    The curse is active. Stats are unblocked for a limited period.


    Current debuff: Bloodlust +3 every 10 seconds


    HP -1 every 10 seconds.. Time before death: 2 hours 12 minutes and 2 seconds.]

 Chapter 37 - 36. Control

    TRIGGER: VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. THOSE WHO ARE NOT COMFORTABLE CAN WAIT FOR THE NEXT UPDATE.


    Eden''s eyes widened as he saw Glen''s statistics after his transformation. He knew what he was seeing was his mate''s hidden strength and there was something to be shocked about. How could a werewolf get so strong? When his eyes reached the last few lines on the screen, the omega panicked. He has to be as quickly as possible so his mate could shift back to his human form. He had read the warning when he found out about the curse. His alpha couldn''t use his werewolf abilities without counter-effects. One of its negative effects is decreasing his HP until death.


    The Omega stared at the countdown ticking along with the dwindling HP. He wriggled and tried to extricate himself from the embrace, but the Grey Wolf''s young alpha''s arms held him firmly in place.


    Even though Sol couldn''t see Glen''s statistics, the werewolf seemed to have understood that the alpha posed a threat he couldn''t overlook. Still, he had every intention of making it out alive.


    He considered his options. He found that on the other side of the room there was no sound of fighting. Were all the men with him dead? They must be, otherwise, they would have come to help him. If they were dead, was it that alpha that eliminated them? Alone? While he was still in the room, at least a dozen of his packmates kept the Purple Eyes fighters busy so he could fight his way to the Bloodhood''s omega. There was even more outside the room, not to mention the backup outside. His leader had planned to leave nothing to chance for defeat. There''s no way he beat them all on the way here, right?


    Facing him, despite his eyes exuding Homeric anger, the alpha didn''t budge an inch. His pupils didn''t let go of his omega who was tossing restlessly in the arms of the enemy in the vain hope of breaking free. Eden felt helpless. Despite the days he spent in training, despite being of a much higher standard than his opponent, he was stranded at his mercy just because the dominant far outstripped him in strength. He had been too complacent and now it was backfiring on him.


    Eden gritted his teeth, he had to have something he could¡­ There! An idea had crossed his mind. He had found this hold when he was in a similar situation during training in the magic dimension. He grabbed the wrist of his hand and, with targeted pressure, forced the hand to release its grip. Sadly, Sol felt his move and circled his waist.


    "You little¡­" The alpha swore before deploying his claws and squeezing Eden''s throat again. He then directed his gaze back to Glen who was still frozen in place, but who had narrowed his eyes as if he was studying his movements for an opening. Sol knew his chances of getting out of here alive were diminishing every second he lingered here. He had attempted to send a link to Donovan Haze, his alpha accomplice and his leader, but neither had responded. Sol was starting to understand that their plan had probably failed. The silence he faced was proof that he was the only one still alive. He decided to risk it all for everything.


    "What you want is your mate, right? What will you do if I mark him? You can''t kill the mate of a marked omega without risking his life. It would also put Bloodhood in danger if they were to lose their heir. It means that once he gets my mark, I''ll be untouchable. What do you say?" A mischievous smile twisted his face.


    The omega''s pupils dilated in fear and he tried once more to extricate himself, to no avail. Tears rolled down his cheeks as Sol forced him to tilt his head to expose the back of his neck. In the room, for a second, time froze.


    Sol tightened his grip around the omega''s waist and opened his mouth, fangs sharp. His canines pressed against Eden''s skin and the omega froze, his eyes filled with despair.


    Sol thought he had finally grabbed his exit ticket. After all, he was about to sink his teeth into the base of the omega''s neck. Suddenly he felt a cold sensation in his left side and he realized he couldn''t move his jaw any further. The alpha had underestimated Glen and this fact had signed his death warrant. When the black-and-black werewolf saw his fated mate ready to be bitten by another alpha, what little sanity he was trying to hold wavered. Glen stopped fighting the bloodlust that threatened to take control of his mind. His body moved on its own.


    The werewolf moved at a speed no eye, human or supernatural, could catch. Sol Aurora couldn''t know what was going on. If he could, the scene would likely have the effect it has on the female omegas in the room. The two werewolves had pressed their hands to their mouths to stifle their cry of fear before looking away.


    On the ground, a puddle of blood spread as the alpha drained. Tracing back to the source of this excess hemoglobin, a gaping wound testified to the monstrous force Glen had struck his enemy with. When Sol''s canines touched Eden''s skin, the black-and-white werewolf had reduced the distance between them and walked around Sol. Raising his two arms, he had brought them down to hit his foe. The claws of his right hand had torn out half of the alpha''s neck, severing the spine and spinal cord. The outcome was a nervous beheading. Sol could no longer move his head. Glen''s left hand did the same but at the level of the left flank. The dominant emptied of his blood and his viscera on the ground


    Eden, who had seen Glen disappear from his sight, knew something had just happened. He tugged the arm around him and to his surprise, there was no resistance. He also removed the hand that held his neck in place, being careful to avoid the teeth that were pressed against his skin. With his feet on the ground, he finally turned away. His eyes barely slid over the bloody body and he stared at his mate. The werewolf looked like he was in pain and that broke Eden''s heart. He took a step forward and to his surprise, Glen took a step back. Eden frowned and noticed the soft ringing sound that had started to resonate in his head. He displayed the screen and saw a notice.


    [Quest ''Bonded by Fate'' :


    Challenge your connection with the Fated mate and complete the first part of the quest.]


    Eden read the simple notice which gave him neither clues nor steps to follow. The werewolf who had strayed into one of the corners of the room seemed to be struggling with a pain that was consuming his whole body. His half-open mouth let out an irregular and harsh breath. His gaze avoided the place where Eden and the two other omegas were. The teenager switched the screen to see Glen''s data and check how much time he had left.


    [Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level: 999


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: Divine


    Name: Warrior of the Moon Goddess


    Stats: strength: 99,999 / 99,999


    Speed: 99 999/99 999


    Agility: 99,999 / 99,999


    Intelligence: 99,999 / 99,999


    HP: 932/1250


    Skills: Healing (Active) Domination (Active) Protection (Passive) ??? (???)


    The curse is active. Stats are unblocked for a limited period.


    Current debuff: Bloodlust +3 every 10 seconds


    HP -1 every 10 seconds. Time before death: 1 h 55 min and 57 sec.]


    There were just under two hours left until what the omega feared more than anything. Eden pondered if he should test the idea he had had in the magical dimension when a din was heard in the next room. Grunts sounded and, soon after, a werewolf with black and dark brown fur appeared. He smashed down what was left of the door. Hearing the noise, Snow and Cherry had jumped up to take cover.


    Basile Stones hadn''t given up. Far from there. His plan was turning into a fiasco before his eyes yet he hadn''t given up yet. It had to make sense. Although shaming his alpha nature, the werewolf had over the years mastered the art of flight. This is how he managed to escape Sliver Bloodhood and the two werewolves who accompanied him. The Grey Wolf''s leader had let his men sacrifice themselves for his sake and ran as fast as possible to reach where the omega was.


    When he entered the room, the alpha faced complete chaos. What he had seen on the way had given him a glimpse, but the scene exceeded his worst predictions. Corpses and seriously injured fighters littered the ground. Even though he assumed that Red Creek''s young alpha was partly responsible for this massacre, he couldn''t believe it. How could the werewolf that his father described as weak and harmless, be so strong? His abilities were unusually high even for a werewolf.


    Basile''s fists clenched and he decided to continue with his plan anyway. In the worst case, he would abduct the omega and bring it back to his pack to mate him with one of his alphas. Either way, if he didn''t do anything his life would be in danger, so he might as well try an even bolder plan.


    The smell of blood hung in the air and disturbed his senses a bit, but he picked up on the faint pheromones inherent in omegas. He stepped forward and also picked up an alpha scent he didn''t recognize. He knew without a doubt that this was Red CReek''s alpha. He swallowed and sprang forward before smashing down what was left of the door. In his imagination, he had planned to pounce on the omega and grab him before running away. After all, his speed was his main asset. However, the reality was very different from what Basile had imagined.


    The instant he had crossed the threshold, the alpha who was fighting his bloodlust with all his might, foresaw that his mate was in danger and reacted. Before Grey Wolf''s leader could reach Eden, the black and white werewolf had emerged from his prostration. He quickly arrived near Basile and looked down at the leader, dominated by his stature. His fist dug into his enemy''s stomach. The shock of being touched so easily froze Basile Stones'' face in an expression of pain and frustration. Glen withdrew his fist that had gone through the body, and the sound of smashed flesh echoed in the room. At the same time, Silver Bloodhood arrived, followed closely by Dante and Christopher Fern. The three werewolves watched the scene, trying to figure out what had happened. On Eden''s screen, a message flashed.


    [The Fated mate''s bloodlust hit 40%. Regression is not possible from 90% percent.


    Bloodlust: 402/1000]


    The Omega looked at his mate who was once again standing still. It was as if to avoid succumbing to his urges, he had chosen to limit his reactions. Eden knew it was now or never to put his theory to the test.


    "Dad, I want you to get out of here. Take Mum and Cherry with you and get out of here and whatever happens, whatever you hear, don''t come back to this room for any reason. "


    "Eden, what is ..."


    "Everything will be alright. I will contact you by link when this is all over. "


    His gaze was firm. Silver Bloodhood remembered the incident with Crescent Moon when he hadn''t given his son''s words all the credit he should have. The black furry werewolf stared at Glen for a moment before returning his attention to his son.


    "Honey, Cherry, come with us."


    Still shocked, the two female omegas stood up and walked unsteadily towards their dominants. Once her mate was wrapped in his arms, Silver threw one last glance at Eden who never took his eyes off his mate. They walked away and left the two werewolves together and the teen waited for the noises to mute.


    "It''s alright, Glen. I''m here.. I will help you take control. "

 Chapter 38 - 37. Reversed Marking

    When his opponent collapsed to his knees on the pitch, a black fog invaded Glen''s mind. The alpha stared at the werewolf whose torso rose and sagged to the rhythm of the groan that came from his lips. He knew he had to finish him off. These were the rules. The referee even reminded them back at the start of their fight. He had never killed anyone even though he had fought very often. Many of these fights ended at the hospital for his opponents. The prospect of killing someone arose a strange feeling in Glen


    The alpha kept staring at his Donovan Haze. His mind grew more and more muddled. He heard a whisper in his ears and the fog thickened as a thirst rose in him. It was a feeling he''d had before, but he couldn''t remember exactly when. The whisper was louder and louder and mingled with a lingering ringing that echoed inside his head. Like a way out, his mind tried to focus on the sound and stifle the whispers that were getting louder and louder. Glen frowned. The ringing faded and a strange holographic screen appeared in front of the werewolf''s eyes.


    [Bloodlust has been activated]


    As soon as this message appeared, the whispers transformed into a soft voice, strong enough so that he easily understood the words.


    "Kill him"


    The female voice that echoed in his head repeated the same words over and over again, making the fog thicker. For an instant, everything went black. Glen felt his body move without him realizing it. His mouth was curved into a crazy smile that hurt his cheeks. His pulse quickened in anticipation. A strange excitement made him appreciate the sense of power he felt when he saw the face of the man kneeling in front of him. Donovan''s features showed the desperation of one who knows he is going to die.


    Glen was striding forward to kill his opponent when suddenly everything stirred around him. His surroundings that had been quiet a moment before, were now loud with growls and howls that came closer. He took his eyes off the alpha and turned to the noise and saw werewolves running his way. The bleachers had started to empty of most of the fleeing spectators as a small number of werewolves attempted to stop the attackers. Their efforts were in vain as Glen was quickly surrounded.


    The fog that had dispersed in his mind returned when the anger of being trapped gripped Glen. Several werewolves looked at him with a mixture of contempt and anger for what he had just done to their packmate. Glen swept his gaze over the enemies surrounding him. Inside the alpha, a storm of emotion raged. He felt his wolf growling, chattering his teeth, ignoring the pain he felt as he felt the force rush through him.


    One of the werewolves rushed forward to attack him and immediately Glen released his pheromones. The scent dispersed and reached the far corners of the lawn. Even the first rows of the bleachers that had not yet fled were affected by the potency of the alpha''s pheromones. The dominants around him had all collapsed to the ground, gasping and sweating with fear. When he saw the scene, a smirk spread on his lips and he transformed. A wolf with black and white fur appeared before the shocked eyes of the different packs.


    The fog had almost completely invaded his mind, allowing him to forget the pain that ran through his veins when a strange feeling caught his attention. More appealing, a call from his instincts telling him to leave. He had to reach someone who needed him. When he realized this, the werewolf turned his head towards the exit. The feeling that he had to be near someone turned into a visceral urge. Mate. He needed his mate. As soon as he recognized the sensation, this overwhelming urge, the werewolf sprinted for the exit. But he was quickly stopped by a dozen werewolves who blocked his exit. The wolf stopped, searching for an opening. Unfortunately, those in front of him were determined to prevent him from leaving the stadium. The alpha was starting to get angry. He must be with his mate. Why were they trying to stop him? His anger mounted and the fog thickened.


    The voice started to whisper in his ear again and the werewolf gave in. Glen immediately jumped up on one of them and bit him in the chinstrap. When the others saw their packmate''s body fall on the ground in a puddle of blood with his neck half torn off, they realized that strength alone wouldn''t be enough. They rushed at him at the same time.


    In a trance, the only thing Glen could hear was the voice whispering in his head. The werewolf bit and scratched the foes who had pounced on him without even thinking. The smell of blood spilling onto the floor filled his nostrils and fueled the feeling of ecstasy that rose within him. The fog in his mind grew thicker and thicker.


    "Glen! Go get Eden! "


    When he heard the name spoken by the familiar voice, the werewolf immediately turned his head. His thoughts were clear. That''s right. He needed to find his mate. He needed to be with him.


    "Go!" Connor yelled out.


    Fighting alongside the three werewolves, the agent was covered by Greg. The doctor was shooting at anyone who attempted to attack the Bloodwood members. The black and white wolf fled towards the exit. He finally reached the parking lot when a new group tried to stop him. Not wanting to waste time, he released a large dose of his pheromones and the werewolves collapsed to the ground, intoxicated. He walked in just a few seconds the path to the building housing the place where he had left Eden. Outside, several werewolves from Purple Eyes were fighting against Grey Wolf''s traitors. He pushed his way through.


    He was almost at the front door when a dominant from Grey Wolf attacked him from behind. Glen turned back and threw a contemptuous look at his attacker and he could see him back off immediately. Glen bared his teeth and strode toward the werewolf who had regretted his attack just as he had sensed Glen''s aura.


    The alpha quickly got rid of his opponent and entered the building. He went straight to the room he had left earlier. Several Purple Eyes fighters were fighting with Grey Wolf wolves. As soon as he tried to approach the room where he smelled Eden, several dominants rushed at him. He pushed them back with bites and claws, letting his toxin finish the job. When the last enemy was down, he walked towards the room and his heart sank.


    The anger he had suppressed, thus holding the darkness that threatened to invade his mind, rushed back. Before his eyes, Snow Bloodhood and Cherry were desperate to stop an alpha who was strangling his mate.


    "Kill him! Blood Shed blood! " The voice that had been a whisper until then had become a cry that numbed his senses. Glen was seething with anger and bloodlust. He wanted to tear this werewolf apart, turn him into a thousand pieces. He walked into the room and stopped in front of Sol Aurora who had turned to face him then shifted his werewolf form. A huge growl then escaped his throat and he bared his fangs.


    "Don''t touch my mate!"


    Immediately, Sol grabbed Eden to use him as a shield and the alpha''s anger exploded. Glen was more and more swayed by the voice that was affecting his consciousness, but he remained still. Glen stared at the omega who struggled to extricate himself from his enemy''s grip without daring to budge. He didn''t want to hurt him. It was the only thing that mattered. If he rushed, he would hit him along with their enemy. Eden tried to escape, but the werewolf caught up his intents and tightened his grip, the claws ready to sink into his throat. The alpha''s blood boiled and he narrowed his eyes at Sol.


    "What you want is your mate, right? What will you do if I mark him? You can''t kill the mate of a marked omega without risking his life. It would also put Bloodhood in danger if they were to lose their heir. It means that once he gets my mark, I''ll be untouchable. What do you say? "


    The black and brown furry alpha had a dirty smile on his lips. The alpha''s heart stopped when he saw his teeth approach the neck of the omega who, at that point, began to leak distress pheromones. Bloodlust and anger took control over Glen''s mind. The next second, the Red Creek''s alpha claws ripped apart the body of the alpha who didn''t understand what had just happened.


    Inside Glen''s head, a storm had arisen and this time the Alpha couldn''t calm down. Darkness surrounded him and only the cries of the voice calling for blood filled his ears. He stepped back and took refuge in a corner of the room. His body was warm, he felt his heart pounding in his chest, but the sound didn''t reach him as if it was sealed off from any sound other than the voice screaming in his ears.


    "Kill them! Kill them! "


    He pressed his hands to his ears to shield them from the command that wanted to push him to attack his omega and the other two werewolves present in the room. A noise caught his attention and he saw an intruder smash what was left of the door. Glen took the chance and stood up. He rushed close to the enemy and stabbed him with his fist in the hope of finally calming the voice that continued its morbid litany. Unfortunately, the call for blood only increased. When he realized that the voice would only subside when he killed everyone around him, fear gripped Glen. His mate turned to him and took a step forward. Frightened of what he might do, Glen stepped back. He saw the teen''s face scow.


    Glen didn''t know what was going on around him. He had slumped back into a state of prostration in the hope that whatever was happening to him would pass. He was deep in thought, busy ignoring his impulses when he heard Eden''s voice. He looked up and saw that they were alone. Eden stared at him. The omega looked straight ahead, without a trace of hesitation or fear in his face. His voice rose soft and soothing.


    "It''s alright, Glen. I''m here. I will help you take control."


    Glen stared at him and he was sure.


    "You know. You know there is something wrong with me. "


    Eden took a step and to his great happiness, this time the alpha didn''t back down. He decided to keep the momentum going.


    "Yes, I know, and I can help you. But you have to trust me, you have to trust us, ok? "


    He continued to take one step at a time towards the Dominant who was looking at him hesitantly. An idea crossed his mind and Eden released pheromones. When an omega and an alpha were bonded, the omega could soothe its alpha when the alpha was upset. They weren''t bonded yet but they were fated mates, so the young man took a chance and the effect was immediate. Glen''s panicked gaze instantly disappeared. His breathing calmed down, quickly replaced by long and intense breaths to inhale the scent in large gulps. In Glen''s head, the voice had completely disappeared, pushing the darkness away. He felt his body relax completely and his legs weaken. Eden rushed to support him. With his forehead resting on his shoulder, Glen was even closer to the enticing scent. Inside his chest, a feeling of well-being tickled his heart. They stayed that way for a long time when Eden broke the comfortable silence that enveloped them.


    "We should put something on your back, I think."


    Glen mustered what little strength was left in his body and pulled away from the omega before looking down at his body. The Alpha was back to his human form, completely naked as his clothes had been ragged after his transformation. Embarrassed, he tried to hide with his hands and glanced at Eden. The teen''s cheeks were red. He turned away and let Glen step back to the bed, tearing the sheet apart and wrapping it around his lower body.


    "Tell me," Glen asked when he was presentable again. "Tell me what you know about this voice that I hear in my head."


    "A voice? I don''t know about that. But I guess it''s related to your curse. "


    "Curse?" The alpha remembered what the old woman had told him when he was in Bloodhood territory.


    "You have been cursed by a witch. That''s why you can''t shift and that''s why¡­ when you''re in your werewolf form, you feel thirsty for blood. "


    Glen''s eyes widened and he averted his gaze, ashamed.


    "How do you know that?"


    Eden smiled. "I''ve got a lot of things to tell you but for now¡­" He took a deep breath. "I want you to mark me."


    "What? No! "


    The rejection made the omega''s heart squeeze, but this time he decided to ignore the sensation. He was about to speak, but Glen was ahead of him.


    "I want you! Don''t misunderstand me. I want to be your mate. But if I mark you now, I don''t know what will happen. I don''t want to hurt you. I wouldn''t stand it if this were to happen. And I don''t want you to ever regret choosing me as your mate either. "


    "But we are¡­"


    "I know! I¡­ I can feel it too. Still, I would like to wait while we can shed some light on what''s wrong with me so, instead, can you.... Mark me? "

 Chapter 39 - 38. The Omega’s Mark

    Eden''s heart skipped a beat. He stared at Glen, mouth open in shock. When the dominant walked away that day, asking for forgiveness, he thought his fated mate had refused him definitively. The teenager felt his heart break into a billion pieces. Throughout his stay in the magic dimension, he had convinced himself that the refusal was because of the curse, thus maintaining the slim hope that his fated mate would agree to be bound to him if they found a way to break the curse. By asking Glen to mark him, the omega wanted to confirm that it was indeed his condition that the Alpha had refused to become his mate.


    If so, he planned to convince him. For that, he had prepared a whole series of arguments to shake the will of the alpha. At no point did he foresee a scenario where Glen was putting his heart and his life in his hands.


    Reversed marking was referred to in ancient legends as the omega''s mark. This test to which an alpha who wants to start a pack or takes over the lineage of a leader would submit to was the greatest test a Dominant of his rank had to pass for his mating and reign to gain the protection of the Moon Goddess.


    Indeed, for a complete bond, partners are supposed to mark each other. However, according to this ancient belief, an alpha marked by his omega succumbs to the next full moon if the Moon Goddess refuses her protection. No one knows if this legend is true because for several centuries it has been forbidden for an omega to mark his dominant and no sub would have risked breaking the laws to verify the authenticity of a legend.


    "Do you know what you are asking me?" Eden asked, incredulous.


    "I read books on it." The alpha said with a shrug of a mock casual tone. "I just want to be sure that I deserve you, Eden."


    "Are you putting your life on the line to figure this out?"


    "I''m not, because you and I, we know that we are meant to be. I''m just doing something to make everybody else agree to the fact."


    Eden was speechless and, again, his heartbeat sped up. The noise of somebody clearing his throat interrupted them and the two werewolves turned their heads towards the opening where the door was supposed to be. Connor and Greg stood in the frame and for once it wasn''t the alpha''s best friend who was displaying a mischievous smile.


    "Sorry, we didn''t want to bother you, but we figured you might want to continue this conversation somewhere else¡­ somewhere less¡­ full of¡­ corpses?" Connor stated.


    "I didn''t know you were that romantic, Glen," Greg said with a grin.


    "His definition of romantic is a bit half-ass if you want my opinion," Connor stated as he looked around the room, his nose wrinkled in a grimace of disgust.


    The omega who had yet to meet the two humans frowned at their scents.


    "You are¡­"


    "They are my family. This is Connor Everett and Greg Douglas. They are both members of the WIA. Greg is a researcher and Connor is going to be Bloodhood''s exclusive liaison Officer."


    "What?"


    "Eden," The Alpha called the Omega to focus his attention back on him. "I''ll tell you everything you need to know. Before that, I want to tell you what I wanted to tell you when I woke up that day."


    The younger man just nodded. Glen''s gaze was so soft, so loving that his heart couldn''t help but anticipate. This time around, he was finally going to hear the answer he wanted above all else.


    The Dominant stretched his hand open palm up.


    "My name is Glen Red Creek, I''m a ticking bomb werewolf who can''t shift willingly and I''ve heard lately that I''m cursed. I''ve learned about my kind in books and I grew up in a human pack with a very loving family. There is a lot that I don''t know and I''ll probably make many mistakes but I can promise that I''ll do whatever I have to so I never hurt you. Even if it cost my life. Do you still want me as your mate? "


    Eden stared at the hand opened in front of him wanting for him to give his approval. He never had been the desired one. Until this day, Eden had been wanted for the status he offered as the heir of Bloodhood, a few times it was his beauty that had attracted but it never lasted. When they learned about his fur, they disappeared. He never had experienced this feeling of being desired for the simple fact of being him.


    "I''ve got a lot of flaws, too. You won''t be the only one who will have to put up with the other part. You don''t know about me. I-I''ve¡­ "


    The Omega lowered his head and clenched his fists before letting out a silent, but anxious sigh. Without saying anything, he took off his t-shirt and loosened the lace of the sweatpants he was wearing to shift without tearing it apart. When he finished his transformation, he forced his head up, making eye contact with Glen. Tears threatening to fall he swallowed the lump in his throat.


    "I''ve got a golden fur. Do you still want me as your mate? "


    The face of the dominant didn''t show any emotion. He just stared at Eden who felt his heart on the verge of exploding. Unable to resist the wait, the omega lowered his head again and pressed his eyelids together to keep the tears from falling.


    "Why wouldn''t I want somebody as beautiful and strong as you as my mate?"


    Once he said that a subtle scent of cocoa beans and cinnamon, enticing and charming made Eden lift his head. Between a dominant and a sub, emitting those pheromones in such a situation only meant one thing: courting. Glen is asking if he can court him. Eden raised a hand, then placed it in the dominant''s hand before releasing his seductive pheromones to answer the olfactory question.


    After enduring in silence as best he could, Connor interrupted the two werewolves once again.


    "Okay, is it over now? Can we get out of this creepy place? "


    Glen rolled his eyes and answered in annoyance.


    "No one asked you to spy on us, either!" He closed his fingers over the young werewolf''s hand and walked out, keeping the connection.


    "I had come to bring you some clothes since I suspected you would want to avoid walking around with your three-piece set in the air, but since I''m disturbing, I''m going!" He announced before turning on his heels, pissed.


    "No, wait! I want them! Give me the clo-¡­ " A pair of pants landed on the face of the werewolf who caught up with him before he fell to the ground.


    "Thank y¡­"


    A new item of clothing, a t-shirt this time, stuck to the face of the alpha who caught it. He waited until Connor was a distance away from throwing anything else at him and yelled.


    "Thank you!"


    Greg looked amused at Eden''s puzzled face and spoke. "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to their childish behavior."


    Glen turned to the Omega to ask him to wait outside while he changed, which earned him an amused raised eyebrow. As a member of a traditional pack, Eden didn''t have the same standards regarding modesty as the alpha, but he didn''t reply and walked out of the room. He took the opportunity to send a link to his parents and best friends who were waiting outside telling them he was coming as soon as his alpha was ready. He walked down the hall to where Connor and Greg were. He walked over to them, shy, and leaned against a wall to wait with them.


    With their pack being traditional, he had had little opportunity to interact with humans so he was unsure of how to behave with those whom, if he understood correctly, his mate considered his family. The teenager was suddenly curious about how Glen had interacted with his family during the days he had been in the magic dimension. This question reminded him of the situation they were in a while ago. He opened his screen and viewed the alpha information.


    [Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level: ???


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: Divine


    Name: Warrior of the Moon Goddess


    Stats: strength: 1000/10000


    Speed: 1000/10000


    Agility: 1000/10000


    Intelligence: 9889/10000


    Skills: Healing (Passive) Domination (Passive)


    Stats are blocked. The subject has been cursed.


    Current debuff: Shifting to werewolf form and wolf form is impossible. Time before death 77 days 20 hours 14 minutes 06 seconds.]


    A relieved and frustrated sigh escaped his mouth as he read the end of the message and Glen arrived at the same time. He was dressed in linen pants and a simple black cotton t-shirt. Eden turned off the dashboard and stared at the one who had become his man a moment ago. Soon the worries were replaced by the joy that his memories of a few days ago had not exaggerated the beauty of his mate. The clothes Glen was wearing enfolded his finely-muscled body perfectly. A slight blush spread on Eden''s cheeks showing everything he thought but couldn''t say out loud.


    "What''s wrong?" Glen asked. He had noticed his worried look just before, just as he noticed the effect it had now.


    "We''ll talk later." Eden retorted in a firm tone trying to regain control over his face.


    Eden knew they had to speak as quickly as possible to find a solution to the threat hanging over the Dominant''s head. The moment he woke up was so chaotic that he hadn''t had a chance to think about how he was going to approach the subject. The alpha stared at the younger man and his fingers parted a strand of hair from his face to tuck it behind his ear. The faint blush that Eden was trying to control grew stronger and spread to the tips of his ears. He looked away to hide his embarrassment.


    "S-Shall we go?"


    Pleased with the reaction, Glen couldn''t help the slight smile that crept on his lips. He caught Eden''s hand in his as the other duo watched in silence their interaction and they left the building.


    Outside, members of Purples Eyes were cleaning up the place. They were removing the bodies and doing their utmost to remove all traces of the clashes with great care. The couple of werewolves followed the two humans who guided them to where the rest of the Bloodhood''s members were.


    Silver and Snow were chatting with the Purple Eyes'' Alpha while Christopher, Dante, and Cherry were apart. The Luna''s state of shock was over and she was back to her usual self. At least, it was so in the eyes of Connor and Greg who were clueless about the pheromones of comfort that the leader of the traditional pack was diffusing to appease his mate. All eyes focused on the group of four men approaching. Cherry, who was comfortably curled up in Dante''s arms, was about to glower at Glen when she noticed the red checks of her best friend and his hand connected to the alpha''s. The young omega''s face flashed her first wholehearted smile since the start of the deadly fight.


    The Purple Eyes''s alpha was the first to speak. The woman with the triangle silhouette and generous hips turned to them. Her sienna-colored skin enlightened by scarlet red hair seemed to sparkle. She looked at Eden with a broad smile and, as soon as he was within arm''s reach, she engulfed the young man in an embrace which, if he was not a werewolf, would probably have broken his ribs. Forced to let go of his mate''s hand, Glen watched the omega endure the hug as if he knew he wouldn''t escape it anyway. After a moment of hugs and teases, the alpha female looked up at the long-black-haired dominant, a smile on her lips.


    "There was nothing to worry about. That was more than impressive. You found a very strong mate, Eden."


    The omega followed the woman''s gaze to his mate, who was smiling uneasily. Elma Softmane walked over to the young alpha and circled him while detailing him head to toe then sighed dramatically.


    "I guess the suitor I sent didn''t stand a chance against him. So, when will the marking ceremony take place? Or are you going to make a simple bonding ceremony since I heard they''re fated mates? "


    She slapped playfully the shoulder of Silver Bloodhood who, like his son, endured the mood of the Purple Eyes'' alpha, silently.


    The oddball dominant was her mate''s childhood friend, and the alpha had given up on escaping her extravagance years ago. Only the Moon Goddess knew how two women with such opposed characters as Snow and Elma had been able to forge such a strong friendship. Nothing, not even the weight of the years or the fact that the female omega left her pack to become the Luna of Bloodhood had changed the bond and respect they had for each other.


    When they heard the question from the woman waiting for their answer. The couple exchanged a look.


    "About that, there is something I would like to say, Alpha."


    Silver raised an eyebrow at the formal tone in which his son spoke to him. The last time this had happened was during the events of Crescent Moon.


    "Speak," The Bloodhood''s leader commanded.


    "I want to mark my alpha.. We would like to ask our Goddess permission for our mating."

 Chapter 40 - 39. Overwhelming Emotions

    A heavy silence had settled between them. Silver thought he had made the rounds of the unusual situations his son rushed headlong in. Still, hearing that Eden and his mate wanted to submit to an ancient ritual that is now prohibited shocked him. The leader of Bloodhood was well aware of what the legend said about the trial. He looked at Glen''s face and before he even spoke the alpha answered him.


    "I was the one who asked him. Eden and I, both know we are fated mates, but outsiders won''t believe our words. After what happened today, I finally understood. They will try to challenge me or use more sly and treacherous ways to reach Eden. I don''t want something to happen to him. "


    Elma raised her hand to interrupt the young alpha. Her expression, like everyone else''s except Connor and Greg, expressed his utter incomprehension.


    "I''m sorry to butt in. I assume it''s a pack discussion but this little guy here is like my son so, I''m going to tell you my thoughts. Why would you go to such lengths? You only have to mark him and they won''t be able to do anything against you anymore. "


    "I''m just a newcomer and I don''t know much about werewolves and interactions between packs. However, since the day I came to Bloodhood territory, I feel like some packs are waiting for timeliness to launch an onslaught on us. From where I am, they are looking for loopholes in Bloodhood''s strength. Ignoring their agitation would be the worst thing to do and the best strategy to fuel their animosity. They won''t stop because I''ve marked Eden."


    "Are you suggesting that we should justify the decisions we made in front of the other packs?"


    Silver had asked the question in a disapproving tone. The alpha took great pride in his pack. He carried and embodied the legacy of the traditional pack with all the dignity it imposes, without ever being arrogant.


    "I don''t intend to justify anything. The Moon Goddess gave us the greatest blessing a werewolf can receive but they are trying to make a fuss. I just want them to admit their own defeat. "


    "What if it''s only a legend?"


    "Then they will have to prove it." Eden had just answered.


    The Omega who hadn''t heard his mate''s plan beforehand had fully understood his motives.


    At first, puzzled at how this would force their enemy to confess defeat, the leader opened wide eyes before narrowing them to observe his son''s alpha.


    "That''s a very snaky plan." Silver commented.


    Confused, Elma looked between the two dominants and admitted her cluelessness.


    "I don''t get it. How is it a snaky plan? "


    "Because to prove this is only a legend, they''ll have to let one of their alpha get bitten by his omega partner. They must put the lives of their own heirs on the line if they are to deny that we are fated mates. " Eden replied.


    The blond had understood very well what Glen wanted to do. With this plan, Bloodhood won''t have to lift a finger to punish those who try to harm them.


    "So, you guys are convinced it''s not a legend?" The female alpha asked.


    "It''s not," Eden muttered. The omega was lost in his thoughts. He had spent so much time guessing what kind of ordeal he was going to have to go through to test his bond with his mate, and not for a second had the idea of ??the omega mark occurred to him. The blond young man wasn''t listening anymore. The system had asked him to challenge their link, but was that really what the Moon Goddess expected?


    What if they''re just going to do something dangerous? Outside of his intuition, nothing told him that this was indeed the solution. But if that was a test and not just a legend, it meant there was a real risk that his alpha would die if he didn''t get their Goddess'' protection before the next full moon. And even if they were successful, there was still the curse that would take his mate off in less than three months if they couldn''t figure out how to break it. Was he going to lose his mate right after he finally has been accepted? Eden''s eyes clouded over and a wave of panic washed over him.


    A voice snapped the omega out of his thoughts. He looked up at Glen who was looking at him with concern. He realized that the alpha had wrapped him in his arms and released his pheromones to comfort him.


    "Eden, are you¡­"


    "Sorry. It''s nothing. I''m just¡­ "His eyes started to water again and he paused without finishing his sentence.


    Seeing his face, the alpha understood what was bothering him and turned to the leader of Purple Eyes.


    "A lot has happened today, I think we should rest. Is there anywhere we can rest for a moment? "


    "Sure. Go to my residence. My daughter Norah is waiting for you, I just told her. Eden knows the way. "


    "We will join you as soon as we have finished here, " Silver added, being careful to control even his voice to not trigger his son''s worries.


    The two werewolves bid their goodbye and walked away. Glen had taken his omega''s hand and continued to slowly release his pheromones. Eden''s expression exuded the same force as his father. However, he sensed something fragile that prompted the need to protect him. A cloud of smoke escaped the omega''s parted lips every time he exhaled and his eyes wet from tears had reddened with the cold. The weather was freezing cold, but with their high temperature, neither of them felt embarrassed as they weren''t going to be outside for long. They walked in silence, Glen continuing to steal glances from his omega.


    They arrived at the alpha''s residence which was a two-story villa in addition to the ground floor. The Troyes white facade was much more subdued than Glen had imagined given the dominant''s colorful personality. They hadn''t yet raised their arms to ring the bell when a tornado opened the door for them.


    "He''s here, Rafael, he''s here!" A female omega with a scarlet red mane screamed inside the house for God-knows-who before grabbing Glen''s hand and pulling him to her.


    "We saw you at the stadium. It was so impressive. And when you''ve transformed and got rid of all those Grey Wolf pack traitors¡­ Ahhhh " A shrill cry replaced the end of the sentence and the teenager fanned her own face to mimic her emotion.


    The alpha not knowing how to react glanced at his mate who smiled weakly.


    "Norah, I think you''re scaring him."


    "Oh, sorry. Sometimes I get carried away. " She said letting go of the dominant''s hand, which immediately moved closer to his mate.


    "Sometimes?"


    The voice came from the stairs. Phoenix eyes with dark gray orbs, a heart-shaped face with soft, plump cheeks, and the same scarlet red hair but styled in a disciplined ponytail restrained by a black ribbon. Rafael Softmane went downstairs and joined his older sister Norah. The boy who gave off an aura of maturity despite his young age greeted Eden with a soft smile and gave Glen a polite nod.


    "We have prepared a room for you. Mom told us you needed to rest? "


    "Yes, and if it''s not too much, I need a bath. I feel sticky after everything that happened." Eden explained with a shy smile, but frank.


    Norah''s face fell as she realized the state her friend and his mate were in. She wrinkled her nose and turned to her brother.


    "Rafael, take them to the bedroom right away and¡­ give them a bag to put their clothes in, please. I''ll burn them." She said staring at a red stain on Eden''s t-shirt. "I''ll make you something to eat."


    "No, Norah, that''s nice, but don''t bother ..."


    "It wasn''t a question," the girl replied stubbornly.


    Eden surrendered with a smile and waited for the female omega to move away to follow her younger brother. The barely seven-year-old boy turned his back and started to walk forward, immediately followed by the two werewolves. They went up to the first floor and very quickly arrived at a door that Rafael opened before taking his leave.


    Eden entered the room, unusually quiet. When Glen closed the door behind them, the omega already headed for the bathroom.


    "I will have a bath."


    "Wait, Eden. I¡­ "


    "Sorry I need to be alone¡­"


    "No, you don''t. Your pheromones are leaking and it''s making me restless because I want but I don''t know how to comfort you. Is it about the Omega''s mark? We are fated mate I don''t think we are risking anything. "


    "That''s not true!" Eden cut him off. His voice was shaking and Glen could hear the tears he was holding in. "There is a risk. We can''t be sure nothing will happen and even without that ... "


    Eden stopped and stared at Glen. He had to tell him if he want Glen to understand why he is acting this way He took a long breath and flicked up the screen. When the digital dashboard was in front of his eyes, he looked Glen straight in the eye.


    "Share."


    The alpha who couldn''t understand the storm of emotions his mate was going through flinched when a screen popped up before his eyes. The light blue frame obstructing his field of vision was strangely familiar to him. The alpha then realized that it was this screen that had appeared in front of him the two times he had transformed.


    "You can see it, can''t you?"


    Taken aback by the question, Glen was silent. He looked between Eden and the screen, unable to understand what was happening. He had always believed that this screen was a vision brought about by his transformation. He never thought it could be real let alone his mate could see it and even control it.


    "When I woke up that day after my heat, this screen popped up with a message telling me that the conditions for me to access the system were finally met. I thought of a bad joke, an illusion. I thought it was anything but reality. I quickly realized that what I was seeing was true. "


    He changed the screen and brought up his own data and let Glen read it.


    "At first I was excited because the system told me I could get stronger using it regardless of being an omega and then I found out."


    Eden changed the screen and displayed his mate''s data. Glen''s eyes scanned the screen to the last lines. When he read the last sentence and saw the countdown seconds ticking by, his face fell. He immediately turned to Eden and the words of the old woman he had met a few days earlier echoed in his head. Was all of this really a curse? Who could have wanted to curse him?


    "I know you did well and that the option of me marking you is the best choice, both for us and for the pack. But if it''s an ordeal it means that you are really at risk and even without it there''s the curse and¡­ "


    Eden burst into tears and the dominant rushed towards him. Glen hugged the warm body shaken by tears against his chest.


    After a few minutes enveloped in the pheromones of his alpha, the omega had finally calmed down. He had dried his tears and explained the whole situation to the Dominant, not missing any details. Whether it was the reason for his sleep or the quest where they were to challenge their bond, he left nothing behind. When he had finished, Eden raised his golden eyes to the medium ocean green irises which gazed at him.


    "Can you display the part that talks about the quest?"


    Eden obeyed and displayed the part which described his mate''s curse. The alpha had received the news with more confidence than he expected.


    "You''re calmer than I thought you would be."


    "I''m not. Truthfully speaking, I just want to rip apart whoever is trying to mess with me. But I have to discover who this bitch of witch is. Do you think we will get more information if we complete this first step as your system asked you? "


    Eden simply nodded. Glen then stood, lifting him in his arms, and walked towards the bathroom. Startled, the omega wrapped his arms around the neck of his dominant. The alpha approached the tub and gently set Eden down on the ledge.


    "I know you''re afraid but I promised to do everything to never hurt you. It means that won''t sit idly by and accept my death. So¡­ "


    He waved off his t-shirt and dropped it to the floor and placed his body between Eden''s legs.


    "Let''s go through this together.. Please, mark me. "

 Chapter 41 - 40. Explosion

    The alpha had spoken with a confident tone that allayed Eden''s fears. The omega lowered his head. If he intended to lift the curse to free his mate, he would need more than willpower. He needed to strengthen his determination and be proactive in locating and defeating an enemy as powerful as the witch who sealed his powers.


    He could only guess at the immensity of powers it took to create such a viciously ingenious mechanism to bring about the death of a werewolf protected by the Moon Goddess. Whoever this enemy is, they won''t defeat them with hesitation. He peeked between his eyelashes and put his hand on the alpha''s chest, his fingers delicately touching his pectoral at heart level. He gently pushed the alpha away.


    "I''ll do it but let''s take a bath before, we''re covered up in dirt and blood."


    Glen who had already leaned down to be up to his face straightened.


    "You''re right. You can go first. I''ll wait outsi¡­ "


    He was already turning towards the front door when Eden''s voice called him back. The omega was reading the tag on each bottle to choose what to use after turning on the shower faucet.


    "What''re you doing? We can go together. "


    "Together?" Glen hid his embarrassment with a cough and decided to listen to the younger man who didn''t seem shy because of the situation.


    "Yes. It''s faster this way. Let''s wash out the grim first. "


    "I guess you''re really a traditional."


    "Yes, I am, but why are you telling me that?" Eden asked, frowning at the bottle he was handling.


    Glen stared at the werewolf who was focused and sniffed the scent of shower gel. His expression changed from suspicious to pleasantly surprised, which made the alpha smile.


    "It''s just that I noticed back in the cave people don''t care about nudity and I was a bit surprised at first. I''m still surprised to tell you the truth. "


    "We don''t go around butt naked but I assume that we''re more casual about the matter than humans in some situations."


    "Like bath situations?" Eden chuckled at his question and Glen''s heart throbbed.


    "Yes, like bath situations. If you''re not comfortable I won''t force but go first because I want to soak for a bit. I''m gonna wait outside and respect your privacy. "


    He threw the shower gel bottle to Glen who caught it as he was mumbling at the teasing tone.


    "It''s not like that."


    When Eden''s turn came and he settled in the tub after thoroughly cleaning his body off every dirt, Glen decided to show he wasn''t flustered by the situation. He had cut the pear in half and tied a towel around his waist after his shower. The alpha swallowed the lump in his throat and walked over to the bathtub, a bottle of shampoo in his hands. He caught Eden''s eyes which lowered up to a certain place and met the white towel. He seemed to have a disappointed look but Glen wasn''t sure about that and didn''t want to act presumptuously. He brushed off his assumptions and knelt on the floor before pressing the liquid into his hand.


    "Lean your head back and relax."


    The omega did as he was told it and, soon, a groan of pleasure escaped his mouth as he felt the long, firm fingers gently knead his scalp. Even though Glen had had plenty of time to watch him during his magical sleep, he never got tired of it. The alpha stared at the long blonde lashes that delicately dressed the lids. Now that he had shed the traces of their battle, his mate''s skin gave off a scent of fruit that mingled perfectly with his scent. Glen couldn''t help his thoughts from wandering and he had a hard time keeping his mind in check when he heard a knock on the other side of the door.


    "I have brought you clothes that should be a good size, I put them on the bed. Norah has prepared a snack, but if you''d prefer to rest first, don''t hesitate and do as you please. "


    "Thank you," the two werewolves replied through the door. Just a few seconds later, they heard the sound of the bedroom door.


    "Let''s head out," Eden announced, trying to stand up when Glen held him back and grabbed the showerhead to rinse his hair. He smiled, his eyes closed as he felt the fingers gently pressing the towel to his temples to soak up the water.


    "I think you''re spoiling me," chuckled Eden, and, once again, the alpha felt his pulse quicken.


    "That much is ok, huh? I didn''t like how you looked earlier. " The tip of his finger rubbed the omega forehead gently.


    "I''m ready now. If you still want to¡­ "


    Glen simply removed the hair that was sticking to his skin because of the water and tilted his head, exposing his bare neck. Eden leaned one hand on the edge of the bathtub and stared at the special place he was about to bite on. After a long inspiration, he spread his fang and bend over. His breath tickled Glen who shuddered a little then closed his eyes. The feel of the spikes piercing his skin didn''t disturb the alpha. Eden stayed just a second and immediately withdrew his fangs before licking the wound to clean the drops of blood that beaded on the surface of the epidermis.


    The dominant looked at his mate who, dazed, stared at the area where he had just left his mark. The alpha smiled and was about to reassure his omega when he noticed his dilated pupils and heavy breathing. Before Glen could think about it, an explosion of pheromones of seduction spread across the room.


    "Eden, are you alright?"


    He was having a hard time keeping control over his lover''s invitation. His wolf roared and howled, begging him to give in to the omega''s demand. He swallowed and shook his head to clear his mind. Glen grabbed Eden by the shoulders and the young man smiled and leaned down to whisper in his ear in a low tone voice that communicated directly with the alpha''s lower body.


    "Hmm... So hot... "


    The dark-long-haired werewolf shivered and felt the tongue of his mate licking his earlobe. A holographic screen appeared in front of his eyes.


    [You''ve initiated the trial of the Omega''s mark. Time before full moon: 4 days 11 hours 43 minutes 27 seconds.


    You''ve unlocked a stage, all stats the won +1000


    You''ve activated Skill: Protection


    You''ve activated Skill: Blessing of the Goddess


    Skill: Healing class Divine is now active


    Skill: Domination class Divine is now active


    Skill: Elixir of the Moon Goddess


    Effects of Bloodlust have been reduced to +2 every 10 seconds


    Item: Moon protection mark x2]


    Eden''s pheromones had filled every nook and cranny of the room, making the alpha more stun with every passing second. He shivered again as he felt the omega rub suggestively against him.


    "You''re killing me, why are you acting like that?"


    A sneer answered him and Eden wrapped his arms around his neck before resting his head on his shoulder then he whispered in a satisfied voice.


    "You''re mine, Alpha."


    When he heard those words, Glen stopped fighting and gave in. He let out his pheromones and lifted Eden from the bathtub and the omega immediately wrapped his legs around his torso with a seductive look. The alpha walked to the door which he opened with one hand, dripping water on the floor. He laid him on the bed and leaned in to kiss him.


    Glen softly brushed his lips then pressed his mouth on the younger man''s. Eden''s lips, which were slightly cold because of the long bath, quickly warmed up against his touch. He slowly motioned his lips and felt the damp sensation of his mate''s tongue darting out. He opened his mouth and let the soft muscle invade to initiate a sensual dance that left no corner untouched. Glen''s mind grew dizzy, and soon he was completely drunk on the kiss. He could feel the sweet touch of Eden''s finger stroking his biceps then sliding down his abs up to the towel still tied around his hips. The hand hovered for a moment above the junction. The alpha cupped his omega''s face with one hand. He slipped the finger of the other one in the blond hair and broke the kiss.


    "You''re playing with fire."


    A lascivious smile spread on Eden''s lips as he narrowed his eyes. Glen''s gaze locked on the now glowing golden iris and straightened his bust to caress the skin. His fingertip brushed a bloody crescent moon mark on the left side of Eden''s chest that wasn''t here earlier.


    "What''s that?"


    ________


    When Silver and the rest of the Bloodhood members and Elma Softmane arrived at the Alpha''s residence, they found Norah and Rafael on the front steps accompanied by another Omega the Alpha had taken under her wing. The leader frowned at the look on the face of the three werewolves and couldn''t help but ask if they had done something wrong.


    "What are you doing here, kiddos? Where are Eden and his mate? "


    Norah looked at her omega friend and then her brother with an expression that was telling ''You talk''. The boy averted his eyes.


    "I''m the youngest one. Don''t try to push me around. "


    "You have the sharpest tongue. It''s not a big deal for you. " snapped back Norah. Her cheeks were bright red as well as the tip of her ears.


    The Purple Eyes ''leader looked between his omega children and warned them.


    "You have five seconds to tell me what the hell is happening here. One¡­ Two¡­ "


    Norah started to panic and pleaded with her omega friend. The young werewolf kept her head lowered to the ground, her face and neck were crimson. The head topped with a scarlet red mane then snapped to the young omega male who crossed his arms to demonstrate his determination.


    "Four¡­"


    "I think they''re mating." She blurted out and the still pure heart female omega''s face grew even redder.


    "What are you talking about? Eden? Mating? Why would they¡­ "


    "I''ll go check what''s going on."


    Silver strode toward the door and grabbed the door handle when the hair-like-mane teenage girl stopped him.


    "Don''t open the door. It''s unbreathable inside. "


    "What?"


    The words came out too late. Silver opened the door and let out a thick mix of seductive pheromones. Apple pie, bitter chocolate, and cinnamon filled the nostrils of the group who slapped their hands on their nose to suppress the overwhelming smell. The scents had pervaded the place up to the roof.


    "I don''t know what it is, but they aren''t mating. Their pheromones are way too strong. I can also smell a very strong scent I''ve never smelled before. " She answered with a frown. "What''s it?"


    "We couldn''t stay inside because of these unknown pheromones, it was like the smell was threatening us so we don''t stay here."


    "Yeah, I can feel it too," Cherry had stepped away from the entrance.


    Silver Bloodhood turned to his mate who nodded in agreement, her hand pinching her nose to avoid breathing the scent, and checked with Christopher and Dante who shook their head to deny.


    "If these pheromones are particularly affecting omega isn''t that something related to this Omega''s mark thing?" Dante asked.


    Bloodhood''s leader facepalmed himself and heaved a deep sigh.


    "I''m really sorry, Elma. I didn''t think the kids wouldn''t wait until we come back to our territory. "


    "Don''t worry. I can''t say that I''m ok having my house filled with another alpha''s seductive pheromones, but I''m sure they were startled as well. They are probably thinking with something else than their lower body by now. "


    "Mom!"


    Norah and Rafael yelled out in chorus with embarrassed and red faces and their mom laughed heartily.


    A faint sound of a door opening on the first floor reached their supernatural ears and a few seconds later footsteps echoed on the stairs. The two alphas rushed inside. They followed the direction of the noises and made their way to the kitchen where they found Glen standing with the sink, glass in hand. When the young alpha turned to them, he put on an embarrassed look and the two dominants stared in shock at his chest covered with kiss marks, but especially the bite he had at the base of his neck and the blood-red crescent moon on his pectoral at the level of the heart.


    "Silver, what the hell is going on here? I''ve never seen anything like that. "

 Chapter 42 - 41. Unresolved Situation [M]

    Glen''s mind grew dizzy, and soon he was completely drunk on the kiss. He could feel the sweet touch of Eden''s finger stroking his biceps then sliding down his abs up to the towel still tied around his hips. The hand hovered for a moment above the junction. The alpha cupped his omega''s face with one hand. He slipped the finger of the other one in the blond hair and broke the kiss.


    "You''re playing with fire."


    A lascivious smile spread on Eden''s lips as he narrowed his eyes. Glen''s gaze locked on the now glowing golden iris and straightened his bust to caress the skin. His fingertip brushed a bloody crescent moon mark on the left side of Eden''s chest that wasn''t here earlier.


    "What''s that?"


    Eden took no heed of the question. His eyes that lit up like two incandescent flames plunged into those of the alpha. The glim inside was enticing. A sweet invitation to love and something more. The alpha knew that apart from being with his mate until he came out of this trance induced by the marking, there was nothing he could do.


    The still hesitating fingers of the male omega approached the knot that held the towel. Eden slipped a finger between the fabric and the skin which flinched at his contact and he pulled lightly on it. The gesture was enough for the tissue to give way revealing an already impressive although half-erected penis. The finger moved extremely slowly up the rod and Glen''s gaze darkened. He stared at the younger man pinned down the bed as he was focused on the sensation of the caress on his member. The pheromones were already eroding his judgment and now his omega, drunk in unknown pheromones kept teasing him. The alpha was about to lose his mind. Eden took advantage of his clouded mind. The Omega circled his mate''s waist with his legs and rolled over to switch their positions.


    He was now riding his alpha. He looked down at the body of his mate beneath him and his fingers once again explored the skin oversensitive under his touch. Eden drew the outline of the collarbones going from curves to sharp edges. He then approached the mark he had just made and an expression of pure satisfaction transformed the young man''s features. His hand moved away from the bitting mark without touching it. The blond looked fascinated with every inch of his alpha''s skin.


    His eyes that followed the movement of his fingers moved up to the chiseled and masculine features. He stared at Glen''s face, who, docile, waited for him to continue his sensual exploration. The plump pink lips parted to let out a soft pant, then he licked his lower lip before slowly bending over his alpha to resume their kiss. The omega''s lips softly pressed onto his as their shafts were grinding between them. Eden smirked seeing the beautiful features fill up with expectations. The vision fed the younger man boldness and he pressed his body further leaving no space between them and resumed their kiss. Soon, only wet sucking sounds could be heard.


    The omega sucked on his mate''s tongue and descended to attack the neck which he nibbled and sucked leaving a trail of reddish marks in its path. His tongue plunged into the hollow of the belly button causing Glen to shiver under the sweet torture when they heard three knocks on the door. Eden paused and straightened up, his face had switched to a scold. Suddenly, a new wave of pheromones spread inside the room. Glen felt the change in his mate''s demeanor. The omega was worried, restless as if he didn''t like whatever or whoever was on the other side of the door.


    The alpha released his comfort pheromones and raised his hand. He cupped Eden''s face who leaned on the hand and rubbed his cheek against the palm, breathing the calming scent. The glow in his eyes gradually disappeared and the golden orbs were back to their natural shine. The seductive pheromones grew weaker. Only the unknown scent continued to fill the air, almost intoxicating. Glen straightened up and enveloped Eden in a hug which the werewolf surrendered after a weak whimper. The omega suddenly felt exhausted as if his body was being drained of all of its energy.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Hm¡­ sleepy."


    Now that the pheromones no longer controlled his body, Eden was back to his usual self. The alpha had also switched to a protective mode meeting his mate''s needs. He felt that something had changed in him, just as he felt the change in their bond. The connection was even stronger. So much that he was connected to the emotions of the omega. The feeling was both pleasant and comforting to his inner wolf as if he had finally found the role he needed to perform. Glen gently stroked the back of his omega and the gesture calmed him little by little. The unknown pheromones gradually diminished before disappearing completely. Eden wriggled against his chest before pulling away.


    "I''m thirsty."


    "Lie down, I''ll get you something."


    He laid the younger man on the bed and covered him with the blankets before patting his head. Glen left the room after donning the pair of sweatpants Rafael had brought. Unfortunately, the size of the t-shirt did not match the width of his shoulders thus the alpha had given up putting it on.


    He was walking around the house, bare-chested, taking the path that had led them to their bedroom in the opposite direction when he finally stumbled upon the kitchen. He was filling a glass, deep in thought when he heard a noise coming towards the entrance of the room. He turned and came face to face with Silver Bloodhood and the alpha of Purple Eyes whose he couldn''t remember the name.


    The werewolf saw the leader of the traditional pack staring at his chest. Glen looked down at his skin covered in the traces the omega had left earlier. The alpha female, meanwhile, was frowning as she gazed between the kiss mark and the blood-red crescent moon that had appeared on his skin along with Eden''s.


    "What just happened? Why didn''t you wait until you got back to the pack? Eden has barely woken up and our pack has had a second attack in just two months. It''s enough to act like free electrons. You have to think about the consequences of your actions¡­ "


    Silver''s voice was full of anger although he spoke without raising his voice. The tone left no room for discussion so the three dominants were surprised to hear a response from behind them. The two leaders turned and saw his son. Eden, fully dressed, was standing on the threshold of the kitchen. His eyes were calm almost cold.


    "We are, Dad. That''s why we did it. We''re sorry for all the inconvenience but it wasn''t a whim or a self-centered action. It had to be done. " The blond werewolf fell silent and stared at his father for a moment. Glen and Elma watched father and son stare at each other as the Bloodhood Alpha''s demeanor changed.


    The dominant''s body was stiff with a strange tension. Being in the residence of the alpha of another pack, he had suppressed his pheromones so it was impossible to know what emotion was bubbling up in him. However, Glen was sure from the air crackling between the Omega and his father that the two werewolves were communicating by link and that the leader was suppressing his anger and perhaps his worry as well.


    Without saying a word, Silver Bloodhood walked over to his son, whom he silently passed. Just seconds later, they heard the door to the main entrance closing behind him.


    "Eden, what''s going on? What were those pheromones you were emitting? That mark on your mate¡­ " Elma who didn''t understand what was happening stared at the son of her friends. The dominant had known Eden from birth. She had seen the omega grow. She couldn''t get her head off that there was something different about his attitude. The aura of maturity she felt in him was accompanied by something that she couldn''t define.


    "You don''t have to worry. We are sorry for the explosion of pheromones. Please don''t be upset with us, Alpha Elma. We didn''t foresee it would happen. "


    "It''s ok. I mean, I know you wouldn''t do this on purpose. I won''t punish you but, Eden, are you alright? You look¡­ "


    "Everything is alright." Eden grinned at the female dominant and then looked deep into his alpha''s eyes. When Glen locked his gaze with his omega''s, he noticed a soft ringing inside his head. The dashboard was displayed in front of him.


    [Help Quest ''Bonded by Fate''.


    Meet the witch chief of the Blue Moon clan before the next full moon]


    When the alpha saw the message, he couldn''t help but react. The Blue Moon clan was the most powerful and oldest clan among the witches. It was impossible to get in touch with them, or even identify its members. The only contact the clan ever had with the Werewolves was when they threatened to go to war if their kind didn''t end the Bloodshed.


    Eden silently shook his head as if to signal Glen not to say anything and the werewolf gritted his teeth, swallowing the questions that were jostling in his mind. Seeing his reaction, the omega stepped out of the doorway where he had stayed and moved closer to his mate before binding their hands together.


    Elma, who had followed their brief silent exchange, realized that she wouldn''t have an explanation for what had just happened, nor for the mark that had appeared on the young alpha. She stared at Glen and glanced again at the blood-red crescent moon and then the bite mark on his neck. Was this mark really the cause of everything that had just happened? If so, the Omega mark was indeed a test and the young dominant was actually putting his life on the line to prove that he and Eden were fated mates.


    The leader could only wait to see what would happen next for the Bloodhood pack but also for the rest of the packs across the country.. If her instincts weren''t mistaken, they were on the cusp of a change triggered by the couple in front of her.

 Chapter 43 - 42. Retaliation And Strategy

    Silver Bloodhood was tense. His pack and his family had been through a lot for the last few weeks and things followed one after the other without giving him a break. When he learned about his son''s fated mate, the leader thought the situation would probably be better from now on, given it was a blessing to be chosen by the Moon Goddess. However, everything was becoming more and more dangerous.


    Eden''s mate couldn''t transform at will, but when he did, he switched to a thirsty monster of violence that he wasn''t sure he could stop should something happen. When he walked through the threshold of Elma Softmane''s residence, he intended to scold his son and Glen. He was furious that they didn''t bother to wait for their return to their territory.


    After all, they didn''t know anything about this ancient ritual. He had enough of troubles without having them rushing headfirst to something that could endanger themselves and the pack. But when he faced them, he could only let out a bit of his frustration. The second he saw Glen, then his son Eden, the Bloodhood leader couldn''t help the overwhelming feeling that took over his anger. The black werewolf with golden dots walked out of the place stomping his feet.


    While everyone thought the man was in the throes of anger, only his mate sensed the confusion the alpha was feeling. The omega female walked away from the group and joined him. When he felt the pheromones from his omega just behind him, the dominant''s shoulders relaxed slightly. Snow walked around his mate to come to stand right in front of him and rested her palms on his chest at the level of the golden spots.


    The size of her hands wasn''t large enough to cover the entire shape. She chose to speak to him by link so that the man could freely say what was on his mind.


    [What''s the matter? What happened? Is Eden okay?]


    The alpha put his furry hand on the human hand of his mate and squeezed it gently.


    [He''s fine yes, don''t worry.]


    [So it''s his mate who''s not doing well? Did the marking go wrong?] Her face had subtly tensed as she asked the question.


    [No, they''re both safe. It''s just¡­ I think something is going to happen to Eden and his mate. When I faced them, there was this feeling¡­]


    [What do you mean by something will happen to them? Do you think someone''s going to come after them again?]


    [No, not in that sense. It''s just that. I wanted to do my duty and scold them for daring to override their right in another pack''s territory. But I felt like I was the one in the wrong. When I looked at Eden, I couldn''t help but give way. Why is that? He is my son and an omega in my pack.]


    [But you always told him that being an omega had nothing to do with what he will be in the future.]


    [Yeah but¡­ We''re still werewolves.]


    [Then maybe the Moon Goddess decided to outlooked that fact when she chose him and we only start to realize what it means.]


    The alpha fell silent upon hearing his mate''s response. He lowered his head, bringing his forehead to meet that of the omega in front of him, and closed his eyes.


    A few steps away, Connor and Greg observed the leader of the traditional pack and his mate. With narrowed eyes, the agent missed nothing from the scene and his lover fueled his curiosity by opposing arguments and hypotheses to each of his explanations about what was going on.


    "Do you think he walked on Glen screwing his son?"


    "That''s not it. You heard Purple Eyes alpha''s, she said they weren''t mating. "


    "Yeah, maybe she made a mistake. Maybe he did see them and he''s pissed. That would be funny if that was what happened. "


    "For us humans, but werewolves respect the bond between mates. At worst, I think he would be embarrassed to have caught them in the act but nothing more. "


    "I know, but I have no clue. It couldn''t be that something went wrong with the marking? " Connor was suddenly concerned and worried for the two werewolves.


    Before they could speculate any longer, Glen and Eden came out of the house. They turned briefly to greet Elma Softmane who answered them with a strangely polite smile. The couple then turned to the three omegas that had left the house due to the pheromone explosion. They first froze when they noticed Glen''s bit mark. Then, from their expressions that went from astonishment to relief, passing by embarrassment, the two men understood that their alpha friend and his mate were explaining what had happened to them.


    "I guess we''ll find out pretty quickly what this is about. Let''s go." Connor moved away from the tree trunk he was leaning on and walked towards the villa followed closely by Greg.


    Silver and Snow Bloodhood who had already joined their packmates were explaining what would happen now when the two humans arrived. They stood back a bit and heard the leader giving his instructions while they looked at the mark that protruded from the collar of the t-shirt.


    "We''re going back to the cave and gather some men to strike Grey Wolf. Their leader, two of their young alphas as well as several dozen of their fighters tried to attack us in the territory of another pack. Their pack must pay for what they have done. "


    "Are you going to fight them?" Cherry had spoken with a hint of fear in her voice.


    "That''s right, Cherry. We can''t let this go. They sent men to try to forcefully mark Eden, all that to take over our pack. Their way of doing things was deceitful and disloyal. We''re going to show them how a pack fights. " A cold gleam shone in the eyes of the werewolf who then turned to his son and his mate.


    "Eden and Glen are not going home us." He held up his hand to keep the female omega from interrupting him. "They have to go somewhere. Dante, you go with them. Cherry, are you coming home with us or are you staying with your mate? "


    Surprised that the alpha gave her a choice, the female omega glanced at her fianc¨¦ who simply nodded in agreement. He knew she would never dare to come, being convinced she would bring troubles. The young beta meanwhile didn''t want to be separated from his mate especially with a battle against another pack looming. Wherever Eden was to go, they would go together.


    Cherry turned to the alpha for her answer and the leader finally looked at the two humans.


    "I guess you''ll report to the WIA even though you haven''t officially started yet. What are you going to do next? Do you have to go there? "


    "Well, like you just said, I''m not officially on board with you yet so I''ll just report them over the phone. And I''m going to follow these two hotheads wherever they are going. " His index finger pointed to Eden and Glen who didn''t protest the accusation of their impulsiveness.


    Silver''s gaze barely slid over Greg to see his expression. From the moment they sneaked into their territory, he had been able to see the two humans interacting, and although they hadn''t made any obvious gestures in front of him, he understood that they were the equivalent of what mates were for the werewolves. The hand the doctor had placed on his boyfriend''s shoulder confirmed that he was going to hit the road with them. Although he was unfamiliar with humans, the leader had surprised himself by placing his trust in the two men quite easily. They had gotten off to a very bad start by infiltrating his territory. However, their motivation as well as their determination had earned the alpha''s respect.


    "Good. Eden? When can we expect you to be back? " The werewolf had turned to his son. The rest of the pack feel that a strange tension had set in between the two. To be exact, each of them was disturbed by a strange impression that had come over them since Eden and Glen had left the house. The same that troubled their leader.


    "Probably a few days after the full moon, but it''s hard to predict precisely and also¡­ I think Dante and Cherry should go back to the cave with you. If a battle looms with another pack, Dante is an element the pack shouldn''t part with and Cherry must stay by his side. "


    "But Eden¡­"


    Cherry swallowed her words instantly when her omega friend''s eyes turned to her. Never before has the young girl hesitated to give her opinion. Something had changed. It was as if she couldn''t oppose what he had just said. Utterly unaware of what was happening to his family and packmates, Eden looked at her friend to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry, everything will be fine. I''m with Glen. "


    After what she had seen earlier today, the female omega couldn''t deny that her friend''s alpha was more than enough to protect him. Even though she was worried, she surrendered just as Silver didn''t object to his son changing his orders. After a nod to show their agreement, Eden and Glen walked away from their packmates followed by Connor and Greg.


    They walked for a while back to the stadium where the doctor had left his car. As they pulled into the parking lot, Greg scanned the space that had become almost presentable again thanks to the diligence of the Purple Eyes'' members. The area had been evacuated and closed to traffic the day before for several blocks around the construction so that humans who live in the city don''t come into contact with the werewolves who came to witness the dead-end.


    Purple Eyes was a modern pack like Black Moon. Just like in the other pack, humans and werewolves rubbed shoulders without the former being aware of the existence of the latter. The organization of such an event on the territory of a pack coexisting with humans was a bold gamble that the pack succeeded despite Grey Wolf''s surprise attack. No human had been closely or remotely involved in the incident and the clean-up of the stadium and its surroundings was nearing completion. Only the damage caused in the stadium and the building which housed Eden will remain to be repaired thereafter. The couple of werewolves followed the two humans to the black car that the doctor had the good idea to park in the part of the parking lot furthest from the entrance.


    Greg opened the door for Connor who still had his arm locked in a cast. His other hand was busy with the phone he had pulled out to call the WIA and report. Glen opened the rear door on the driver''s side and let his mate slide in before stepping inside and seated next to him. He groaned slightly as his knees touched the seat in front of him, but avoided any comment. Greg waited until everyone was seated before turning back to the two werewolves in the back.


    "So where are we going?"


    "Well I''m not sure," Eden started frowning to show his uncertainty as to what to do next.


    The driver didn''t fight his questioning expression and Glen intervened.


    "I think I have an idea about who can tell us where to start," Glen announced. When he had known about his curse, the face of the old werewolf was the first thing that came to his mind. When he first met her he had refrained from asking questions, but now the alpha felt the time was right. "Do you know where the territory of these special healers is? Your father brought two of them when he saw that you still weren''t waking up despite the days passing by. "


    "The Soul Healers?" Eden questioned with astonishment. His father must have been very worried if he asked for their help. "Yes, I know where it is on a map, but what this has that to do with your curse?"


    "While they were in the cave, the older healer came to talk to me. At first, I thought she was blabbering whatever came to her mind, but she knew I couldn''t shift and she told me someone cursed me. "


    "How could she know that?" The omega mumbled.


    "Excuse me, did you just mention a curse?"


    Connor, who had just hung up his phone before he was done with his interlocutor, turned to the werewolves whom he looked at one after the other. His phone vibrated. The man glared at the device and tried to ignore it. When he saw that the other three occupants of the vehicle were giving him annoyed looks, he clicked his tongue.


    "You better explain this curse thing to me as soon as I''m done with that idiot."

 Chapter 44 - 43. The Truth

    Silver watched Eden walk away alongside his mate and the two men from the Werewolf Intelligence Agency. He stared at the figure, smaller than the others, which nevertheless gave off the greatest aura. Without saying anything, the alpha was already turning to his packmates when he heard the leader of Purple Eyes calling for him.


    "Already on the go?"


    "I have to go back and prepare my men." He looked at the werewolf who seemed to have lost the calm she had displayed a few minutes earlier.


    Thinking about it, he also felt a certain impatience growing in him. He wanted the pack to pay for what they had done to his son. He clenched his hands in two fists and the gesture didn''t go unnoticed by the dominant female.


    "I know I agreed to let him get your revenge on Grey Wolf alone, but the fact that they broke into my turf to carry out such a sneaky attack stuck in my throat. I''d like to make you an offer, Silver. "


    The Alpha stared at her, a grin on his face. "And here I thought you had softened over time."


    The female dominant answered him with the same tone. "I don''t mind being pierced with wolfsbane-soaked blades right now if I don''t gut out some of those cowardly, hypocritical mutts myself."


    "What do you suggest then?"


    "I''m not going to walk on your toes, they went after your son, his mate and they had your pack in their sights, just let me take ten of my men with me and we''ll join you during the battle. I need to let them know that Purple Eyes cannot be laughed at with impunity. "


    "Yes, If you talk about the men I think about, you won''t make me believe that you are not going to walk on my toes." Silver sneered, a flame of anticipation shining deep in his eyes.


    "What must be done to be allowed to have a bit of fun these days? I don''t know when my men will have a chance to play again, don''t make me kill their fun. You should have seen their faces when they spoke to me. "


    A throaty laugh escaped the dom''s mouth. Silver raised both hands and shook his head to show he was surrendering.


    "All right. You and your warriors are welcome to join us. Like I told you, I must go back to my pack and prepare to march on Grey Wolf. How many of their fighters did you get alive? "


    "They were a little less than a hundred, eighteen had survived when we last counted. Among them, eleven are unlikely to survive. They may even have died from their injuries by the time I speak to you. " An approving smile spread across his lips. "Your Eden caught a good alpha. It was worth the wait if it was to see him like this. " Her smile had softened when she mentioned the male omega.


    "I guess you''re right. That''s exactly why I''ll only feel good when I''ll make this bunch of pooches swallow up their greed. Come with your men. I''ll let you join me in two days at the cave. We will then leave for Grey Wolf territory. "


    "Aren''t you afraid to give them too much time? If you wait, they will have time to put a strategy in place. "


    "This is exactly what I hope for. What pleasure would I have in hitting an enemy unable to fight back a little? "


    With a dreading smile, Silver Bloodhood bid his goodbye to the female alpha. He joined his mate and his packmates before heading for the car.


    The car had been on the way home for a few minutes, a tense silence pervaded the interior of the vehicle. Apart from Silver and his mate who was having a more important conversation, the other three werewolves were deep in thought. Their pack was about to face its first big battle in over twenty years and even a veteran fighter couldn''t ignore the frenzy that left the body almost feverish with the tension. Christopher Fern, who was at the wheel, was staring at the road. As were Dante and Cherry. The two werewolves could only think of their friend from whom they were separated for the first time without knowing when exactly they would see each other again. Silver looked in the vanity mirror and made brief eye contact with her mate.


    "Cherry, Dante, I need to talk to you before we get back. I know you are wondering why Eden suddenly left with Glen, and why they aren''t coming back with us to the cave. To be honest, so much has happened in a short period that we don''t yet have all the answers. It was precisely to find one of them that Eden and his mate left. "


    "Answers to what?" Dante''s voice had risen, calm and clear.


    "When Glen, the mate from Eden came to the cave, you know he first rejected Eden. To tell the whole truth, he didn''t want to do it. "


    Cherry, who was listening intently to her leader''s words, wriggled in her seat. Sitting in the middle in the backseat, she couldn''t see the face of her pack alpha who was sitting in the front passenger seat. The female omega glanced at the Luna seated to her right. Sadly nothing perspired behind the stoic mask of the woman whose blue icy eyes continued to stare at the landscape outside.


    "The truth is that the mate of Eden is not like the other werewolf. Just like Eden with his fur is a unique omega, Glen is unique as a werewolf. Because of his condition, he was even left out of his pack and he grew up in a human family. "


    "Yes, he told us." Dante intervened, remembering the first conversation they had with the alpha on the evening of the banquet. "He never said anything about any pro though ..."


    "His fur! I hadn''t seen him shift in the cave so I couldn''t see it, but he has black and white fur. White is the color of omegas so it sure''s strange to see a dominant with fur like his. But, he is strong. He''s even much stronger than normal, so why did that pack reject him? "


    "It wasn''t because of his fur that Glen was pushed out of Red Creek. The truth is, Glen isn''t able to control his transformation. He cannot shift at will like all werewolves naturally do. "


    "It''s not true, we saw him transform before our eyes."


    "This is probably because Eden was in danger and they are fated mates. We can''t explain it yet, but his inner wolf is reacting strongly to Eden. The stronger their connection grows, the more he reacts as a werewolf would normally do. Unfortunately, at the moment there are still a lot of things we don''t know. Glen would have been cursed by a witch. Eden would have discovered a lead and it is to follow it that they left. "


    "What?"


    Usually, so calm that almost nothing can ever disturb him, Dante had just shouted out gripping the headrest of the driver who kept his eyes on the road, unfazed. The Beta''s face was riddled with a storm of negative emotions. Beside him, Cherry had lost all her color, her contorted face was turned to her thighs in which she had unconsciously planted her claws. She felt a warm sensation on the back of her right hand and realized that Snow Bloodhood had just covered her hand with its palm. She turned to the older Omega who gave her a confident and comforting smile.


    "Eden went on a witch hunt with his mate who doesn''t even know how to shift correctly and two humans? Why? Why did you let him go? "


    "He wasn''t my place to restrain him. He had to go. As I said, with Eden, Glen is reacting more and more ..."


    "I don''t care about Glen! If he can''t control himself perfectly, we can''t be sure he will protect Eden! Going after witches is not like fighting our kind. If Eden is in a situation where he cannot even count on his mate to protect him¡­. "


    "Do you truthfully think Glen would let anything happen to Eden?"


    "But¡­"


    "Enough!" Silver thundered her voice filling the cabin. "You saw with your own eyes that he will do what he has to protect my son. He is the one who protects him today. Any concern about this matter is utterly unnecessary. And you probably forgot, but he''s not just Eden''s mate, he''s my successor and your future Alpha. You better learn to trust and respect him. " With those words, Silver dismissed the young beta.


    Silence returned inside the car. Next to her fianc¨¦, Cherry had regained her composure thanks to the Luna. She turned her head towards her fianc¨¦. The werewolf was lost in thought when he heard the link sent to him by his mate.


    "I trust him. I trust Glen with Eden and I trust him with the pack. If you listen to what your wolf is telling you deep inside you, you will also trust him. "


    ________


    On another road and in another car, the omega male had rested his head on the shoulder of his alpha busy coaxing him, his nose stuck to his blonde hair. The young man had closed his eyes to let himself be lulled by the rhythm of the car. The ringing in his head was so light that he had managed to forget it outside, but with the calm that reigned in the cabin with just the voice of the WIA agent responding with simple sentences to the questions of his interlocutor.


    Eden made the screen appear in front of him and with the same command, this time silent, he shared what he was seeing with Glen. Surprised, the alpha who was busy stroking his mate''s hair suspended his gesture and glanced at his two friends upfront. From what Eden had told him, they were the only ones who could see the screen. He was staring at Connor who, feeling his gaze, turned with a questioning look on his face. His expression was enough to confirm that he couldn''t see the blue holographic screen that was in his line of sight. Glen shook his head and looked away. When the agent resumed his position to continue his conversation, the alpha focused on reading the information Eden wanted him to see.


    [Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level: ???


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: Divine


    Name: Warrior of the Moon Goddess


    Stats: strength: 2000/10000


    Speed: 2000/10000


    Agility: 2000/10000


    Intelligence: 11,889 / 25,000


    Skills: Healing (Active, Class Divine)


    Domination (Active, Class Divine)


    Protection (Active, Class Divine)


    Domination (Active, Class Divine)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active, Class Divine)


    Elixir of the Moon Goddess (Active, Class Divine)


    Item: Moon protection mark 5/5


    Stats are blocked. The subject has been cursed.


    Current debuff: Shifting to werewolf form and wolf form is impossible. Time before death 77 days 16 hours 17 minutes 32 seconds.]


    The information had changed since the last time he had read the dashboard with his mate. The dominant remembered the message that appeared after Eden marked him. Instinctively, he brought his hand to the base of his neck where he touched the biting mark before kissing his omega''s hair.


    Connor scanned the scene in the vanity mirror before lifting it, a smile on his lips. The agent continued talking for several more minutes before hanging up the phone with a long sigh.


    "The WIA is very concerned about what just happened. They told me that according to the agent they have there, Grey Wolf has not had his last word. They are furious that their alpha and their men have been killed. "


    "No one had told him to try to forcefully claim an omega." Greg commented with a sarcastic tone.


    "It was commonplace before the Big Bloodshed. Either way, they''re all on edge at HQ. They told me the paperwork will wait, but I will be returning from now on. I must keep them informed of developments in the situation there. " Connor rested his forehead on the frozen glass.


    "It might be difficult to do while on the road to Soul Healers territory."


    Connor''s head snapped to the backseat towards Eden and Glen. The latter looked at him before calling his mate''s name. The male omega opened his eyelids right away and plunged his golden irises into his alpha''s eyes then turned to the two humans before sitting up.


    "Glen was cursed by a witch and if we don''t do anything to lift the curse he will die in less than three months."

 Chapter 45 - 44. Uproar

    Tiny flakes began to fall from the sky. Soon the speed at which they were descending increased and with a gesture, Greg lifted the control at the steering wheel. The windshield wiper chased away the water that appeared as the flakes melted in contact with the glass. The slight mechanical noise filled the cabin where, in shock, Connor had turned mouth gaped open towards Eden who had just spoken. A nervous laugh escaped his mouth.


    "W-What are you saying? What kind of weird joke is it? "


    Connor''s fingers clenched around his smartphone, his fingers tightened around the device so that his knuckles had turned white. He turned to look at the road. Greg glanced in the center mirror and observed the expressions of the two werewolves. The doctor knew they were telling the truth and his hands squeezed the steering wheel.


    "While Eden was sleeping, Alpha Silver brought in some Soul Healers to examine him. I ran into one of them who had come to me to talk to me. At first, I didn''t believe what she was saying, but when he woke up Eden told me the same thing. "


    "So, this is all what is it about? I don''t mean to be rude but this and that are different matters. How can your mate''s unexplained sleep explain the nonsense you''re spouting? "


    Eden gritted his teeth. He had never been in contact with humans, but these two were the people his mate considered family. He had to trust them, especially if they didn''t want to endanger them on their journey. But most importantly, like his family and his pack, he wanted to trust them. Back in Purple Eyes Alpha''s residence, Glen had told him everything, from the effects of their brief meeting in the Dean''s office at Red Creek to the reasons for his rejection. The two humans had fought for his mate, a werewolf. They had taken enormous risks in infiltrating his pack''s territory so that he could find him. Nothing would have happened if they hadn''t helped Glen. He had no idea if they would believe him, but Eden knew that their devotion deserved his trust in them.


    "When I was sleeping I met the messenger of the Moon Goddess. I know I sound insane but I was trapped in a sort of magic dimension where I couldn''t escape unless I was strong enough. This messenger told me about the curse that prevents Glen from shifting and he gave me access to a system that helps me get stronger and guides me so that I lift the curse. "


    "So, it''s just a dream?" Connor said with what was an attempt to laugh.


    "It''s not a dream. I can see the same thing. This system I mean, I can see it too since Eden gave me access to it. "


    "You know you two sound insane, right? Maybe we should take them to the hospital for an extensive check-up and exams. They probably took a blow on a weird place of the head during the battle or maybe it''s a symptom of some kind of an emotional shock. After all, you can''t¡­ "Connor muttered to Greg, who had remained silent.


    "Connor Everett, level 35. Race, human. Type¡­ I guess I can''t see it yet. " The young omega had started to read aloud the information from the WIA agent that was posted on his board. Glen''s eyes widened as he saw the rest of his best friend''s data.


    Class: Assassin


    Code name: Red


    Stats: strength: 875/1000


    Speed: 946/1000


    Agility: 994/1000


    Intelligence: 972/1000


    HP: 450/450


    Skills: Martial Arts, Swordsmanship


    Item: Wolfsbane choke lace, high grade.


    Wolfsbane daggers, high grade.


    Wolfsbane knuckleduster, high grade.


    Wolfsbane sword, Artifact.


    "You''re¡­ You''re an assassin?" Glen cut off his mate. "I thought you were just a field agent like Maria was. So every time you''re away from town it''s on missions where you have to kill ... "


    "H-how did you know?"


    "I just told you, since Eden gave me access to their system, I can see everything marked on the dashboard. On your data, it is marked that you are an assassin. Your specialties are martial arts and swordsmanship. You fight with wolfsbane choke lace, wolfsbane daggers, wolfsbane knuckleduster, and¡­ a sword? You''re¡­ "


    "Enough!"


    Connor screamed and silence returned inside the car. He turned to the road and lowered his head to his knees, his hands clenched in two shaking fists. Greg was anxiously watching his boyfriend, who was taking the shock of being discovered pretty badly. A loud noise echoed and the driver stared wide-eyed at the fist of the officer who had just gone through the glove box. Connor withdrew his bloody fist, scratching his skin even more at the sharp edges of the opening.


    "I didn''t want you to know about it. Never¡­ " He spoke as he squeezed his bloody hand against his chest.


    "Shit! Connor, what the hell! You''re bleeding! "


    Greg turned his head around to look at the signs on the road. They had taken the direct route to the Soul Healers'' territory that was somewhere between the territories of Purple Eyes and Black Moon. The snow had intensified and was falling in a flake that now lingered on the window. He increased the speed of the windshield wipers to keep the white powder from building up and obstructing their view. The driver then spotted a safe spot on the sidewalk.


    In the car, the doctor was busy wrapping a bandage around Connor''s hand. Eden meanwhile was prostrate. He felt like he had done something dreadful when he just wanted his mate''s family to believe and trust him. He didn''t mean to reveal any secret. Connor, for his part, refused to look behind him. Eyes fixed on his boyfriend''s fingers, he observed the painstaking work with which the man treated him.


    "Fortunately, the cuts aren''t deep. You don''t need any sutures and it shouldn''t leave a scar. "


    "Luckily, you have a first aid kit in your glove box," Glen commented.


    "I am a doctor, nothing more logical for me," Greg answered. He finished the treatment and peeked at his lover who continued to stare at his hand.


    "Connor," Glen called out and the agent flinched at his name. He turned away to hide his face.


    "If you hate me, I don''t want to hear it."


    "Why would I hate you? Are you an idiot?"


    "Huh?"


    "I know you''re not some crazy dude blinded by his hatred toward werewolves. You are surely the most open human to exchanges between our two races that I know. I mean you and your family did take me in when my pack and my family threw me out. I also know that there are bad ones among my kind. They prey on humans and kill them. I know exactly what it is, Connor. You don''t have to be afraid that I hate you when you''re just protecting people who can''t do it themselves. "


    "You don''t mind that I kill your kind for a living?"


    "As I said, you''re not a madman killer. You''re a special agent. " He shrugged and resumed. "So, do you believe us now?"


    Connor frowned and cocked his head as if wondering what he was talking about when he remembered why he had been outed.


    "I''m not sure. I want to but it still seems insane." He sighed deeply. "I don''t have a choice. I''m already deep in this shit so I better have as much information as I can. Tell us everything about this system or whatever it is and your curse. Who''s the fucking asshole who did that to you and how do we lift this thing?"


    ________


    Christopher slowed down and then stopped the car to let his passengers get off and walk the distance to the cave entrance. When the door slammed after the Luna got off, the driver heaved a sigh and went to park the car in the garage a few dozen away.


    The road trip back home has been a painful experience for the fighter. Even his attempt to put on music to dispel the electricity from the atmosphere ended with a glare from Silver who annihilated his goodwill.


    By the time the alpha passed the cave entrance, Acher Rivers was already stationed waiting, several of his trusted men a few steps away. Silver had already briefed his packmates through the phone on the details of what had happened. The entire pack was seething with anger that made the atmosphere electric. Silver stepped forward without hesitation and Acher came to his right. The two werewolves walked to a natural stone rostrum that gave him an overview across the width of the room. In front of him, a good chunk of fighters, all ready to die to defend the honor of their pack and the lives of their packmates. Their eyes were brimming with a rage the leader had rarely had the opportunity to see.


    Even though Eden was frowned upon as an omega because of his fur, he was still their Alpha''s son. The future of their pack rested on him and they were ready to fight without restraint to avenge him. Eden was one of them and no one would pick on a member of Bloodhood without paying with their life. Silver looked around the room and the tumult that was shaking the werewolves in front of him subsided.


    "Today, during the dead-end organized to respond to complaints from the packs after the banquet, Grey Wolf attempted to claim Eden by force. These cowards mutts sent their fighters and two of their alphas to attack my son and his mate. " The leader paused and smiled. "They didn''t know how strong Eden''s mate was. We have crushed their pathetic attempt to pit themselves against us and now the time has come to fight back. And by retaliation I mean death. "


    Low growls began to rise all over the room. Several fighters had shifted to their werewolf form. A mix of barking and growling sounded in all directions.


    "We will be leaving in two days. Alpha Elma from Purple Eyes pack has asked to join us with some of her men in making Grey Wolf pay for the affront of invading her territory. "


    A loud howl punctuated the sentence and Silver who was in his human form shifted. The clothes they were wearing tore and fell to the ground in tatters. The huge dominant werewolf let out a growl and the men in front of him let their anger explode in a concert of grunts and snarls.


    Acher who was slightly behind his alpha sent him a link.


    [Where are Eden and Glen?]


    [Gather the usual group in the meeting room. I need to talk to you about something.]


    Silver released the link and stepped off, leaving behind a crowd of fiery werewolves and his puzzled beta. Christopher Fern arrived at the same time and looked at the silver-gray werewolf with a smile.


    "As I can see, he''s already done his show."


    "What happened? Where are Eden and Glen? Are they hurt? Is that what Alpha Silver wants to talk to us about? " The man looked worried. Although his leader had called him to let him know immediately after the incident, he was missing many details. "I didn''t smell their scent, they didn''t come home with you, did they?" Chris''s smile widened into a pretentious grin.


    "Hurt? Take my word for it when I tell you that there isn''t a werewolf strong enough to compete with the little one''s mate. I would have bawled my eyes out if I was a Grey Wolf fighter when he was unleashed against them. He crushed them so easily."


    "What happens then? Why aren''t they back with you? And I saw my son''s face so don''t try to make me believe that nothing''s going on. "


    "Your son is just having a little trouble accepting a decision Eden made, but trust me, they are both fine and I''m sure when they come back they will both be much stronger."


    He patted the beta on the shoulder and walked away, his ears filling with the screams of his packmates.

 Chapter 46 - 45. Payback

    TRIGGER: VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. THOSE WHO ARE NOT COMFORTABLE CAN WAIT FOR THE NEXT UPDATE.


    "What did you say?"


    The voice of the man who had just spoken was freezing. In the room, the two werewolves began to bubble in anger. The dominant sat in his chair leaned on the desk to get up. Despite his calm demeanor, he was trying to contain the agitation inside him. His aura was growing more and more out of control. In the middle of the room in front of them, the middle-rank fighter who had completed his report was trembling all over his body under the gaze of the alpha brother and his beta sister.


    "I asked you what you just said?"


    Spike Greenleaf''s hands were covered in sweat which the werewolf tried in vain to wipe away. His eyes avoided looking ahead at all costs and scanned every corner of the office except the desk where Alpha''s son Clyde Stones sat. It was more accurate to say, the late alpha Basil Stones. The fighter had just come to report after having narrowly escaped the battle. When he announced that he had seen their leader brutally beheaded by Silver Bloodhood, the dominant middle rank knew he had no longer to live. He, who thoughtlessly let his legs guide him away from the carnage unfolding before his eyes, hadn''t thought his flight would be seen as treason. And now, there he was sweating profusely under the murderous eyes of the fraternal duo.


    The man opened his mouth, but no sound came out. His throat was dry and a lump prevented him from swallowing. Losing patience with the pathetic being in front of him, Clyde Stones, grabbed the edge of the desk and waltzed him. The cabinet would crash into a corner with a crash that startled Spike. The dominant who had followed the gesture of anger of his new leader redirected his eyes to him then burst into tears. An uncontrollable hiccup lifted his chest as he gasped to catch some breath.


    "Don''t kill me, please Alpha, don''t kill me."


    Clyde''s clawed hand grabbed his packmate''s throat without hesitation and lifted him off the ground.


    "Don''t kill me?" Was it to save your miserable life that you abandoned your Alpha? That''s the reason why you betrayed my father? " The dominant spoke contemptuously.


    "I¡­ n¡­ p¡­" The man tried to speak, but the force of the grip was destroying his trachea. The air wasn''t reaching his lungs anymore and the suffocation made his face a purplish red.


    Suddenly the hand opened and the man fell to the ground on all fours before collapsing completely, limbs weak. Even though the hand no longer crushed his throat, the pain in his shattered esophagus made it difficult for him to breathe properly. His hand instinctively gripped his throat in an attempt to ease the pain as he coughed up a mixture of mucus and blood. His heart sank when he heard the alpha''s voice calling for his older sister.


    "Cathalina, just get rid of this bum."


    The beta who was in the throes of a mixture of anger and grief moved towards the man who was lying helplessly on the ground. Spike''s survival instincts took control of his body one last time, but it was wasted. A kick right in the stomach took his breath away and rolled him onto his back. Before he could even react, the clawed hand plunged into his stomach. The man''s eyes widened as he felt the arm pass through his abdomen. Just a second later, the beta withdrew her hand, ripping the man''s guts out and exposing them outside his body. With a gurgling noise, blood came up from his throat, and his head tilted to the side, eyelids hanging open. The female dominant stood up. Her anger was far from allayed and her pain even greater.


    Their plan had failed, their pack had lost much of their fighters, but worse still, their alpha and beta were gone, making her and her brother the new leaders. Clyde and Cathalina Stones were ready to celebrate the start of their reign in blood.


    "I guess that means we''re at war," the alpha whispered in a hushed voice.


    They didn''t understand where they had failed. After all, they''d checked out everything that Carter Red Creek weasel had said about her son, the golden omega so-called fated mate. It was the alpha of Red Creek himself who had come to them to offer them the dead-end. The man who wanted to strengthen his power that Bloodhood threatened had served the life of his son, a failing alpha, on a set. In exchange for a brothership pact between Red Creek and Grey Wolf, he had given them priceless information. His son couldn''t shift. No matter how strong his pheromones are, and unless he is injured with the toxin, he is unable to shift. In proof, he had even attached several elements of his medical file going from his birth to the beginning of his adolescence and showing the various experiments undergone to find a cure for his condition.


    When Basile Stones briefed his alpha fighter, he gave only one command, kill the fated mate without ever harming him with toxin. It had to be a snap and yet. When Clyde got a call from one of his father''s men and heard the screaming and screaming in the background, he knew right away the situation had gotten out of hand. Their men, who numbered nearly a hundred, were being torn to pieces by a black and white werewolf and the three members of Bloodhood. How could this have happened?


    The alpha strode toward the exit and swiftly opened the office door. The heads of the guards stationed in front of the door snapped toward him.


    "Bloodhood must pay for what they did to my father and our men. Prepare for war. And clean that up for me. " His head turned briefly to the corpse with exposed entrails that was draining blood on the floor.


    Without adding another word, the new leader walked away followed closely by his sister.


    ________


    Silver rushed into a tent set up to accommodate their headquarters. They had already arrived an hour ago, and his men were stomping impatiently. On the table, held by a stone, a map of the city and its surroundings provided by Elma Softmane detailed the sensitive points of the Grey Wolf pack. The pack was a modern pack and the land was also home to humans, which kept the WIA on edge. The organization had under a false pretext asked the humans to evacuate the city and established a perimeter blocking the entrances and exits of the city. If the organization did not aim to interfere in conflicts between werewolves, they wouldn''t let go if conflict ever endangered the lives of human civilians.


    Silver Bloodhood knew this full well. Although he had never collaborated with the WIA before the arrival of his son''s mate and his human relatives, he had never engaged his pack in a battle that risked casualties among men.


    "They gave us green light, all humans are out of town," Elma Softmane announced with a broad smile full of sharp fangs.


    Excitement seized the leader of Bloodhood who instantly sent a link to all of his men who were waiting outside before stepping out himself. The alpha female followed and shifted before advancing towards a small group of ten men slightly apart. His fur was one of a kind. Her shade was almost entirely a vivid red that approximated the scarlet red of her human hair. They divided into groups and each went to position themselves according to the strategy they had in place.


    When they entered the city, the streets were empty. The storefronts of closed shops, as well as the residences and homes that had been emptied urgently, gave it a ghostly appearance. Almost everywhere screams were heard signaling when one of theirs arrived at a strategy. Their goal was the alpha''s residence. Silver and Elma knew that even though Basile and his beta were dead, the pack had yet to say their last word. The new alpha, Clyde, was going to do anything to, at least, save his pack''s honor. The battle was undoubtedly going to be a bloodbath. The pack had nothing more to lose and that made the fight both exciting and dangerous.


    Bloodhood and Purple Eyes'' werewolves had been walking for more than twenty minutes without having encountered any enemies or obstacles. They knew they had nothing to fear until they were near the Alpha''s residence.


    They had surrounded the city and were advancing towards their destination, tightening this circle to regroup their enemies in one place. Suddenly the Bloodhood leader''s ears caught a howl that rose in the distance, the complete opposite of his position. He received a link. Several fights had broken out between his fighters and those of Grey Wolf at different points, slowing down or even preventing in some places the progression of the circle. Silver was delighted, his enemy was finally showing his fangs and he liked it.


    He ran to move as quickly as possible towards the stone building that housed the alpha''s residence. When he was a few blocks away, the black werewolf saw in his peripheral vision a wolf with shaggy, dirty brown fur running towards him. The animal leaped maw wide opened and fangs ready to pierce through the alpha''s fur which skidded to stop and turned to stop the wolf''s fall with his claws. He grasped the jaw with both hands and fought the efforts of his enemy who tried to bite him. Silver scoffed in front of the pointless combativeness and, with a gesture, opened his arms, dislodging the jaws. A moan came from the throat of the werewolf who didn''t even have time to move away. The alpha stepped forward and locked the wolf''s abdomen in a vise formed by his arms before squeezing with all his might. He felt the wolf bones shatter piercing his organs. When he felt no more resistance, he released the body, which fell heavily to the ground. The enemy fighter then looked at Silver who knelt on the ground and placed his hands on his thick mane before digging in his claws to secure his grip.


    The wolf immediately felt the toxin entering his body, burning his veins in its path. He thought he would die like this, devoured by the venom, but the claws dug deeper into his flesh and Silver yanked the wolf''s head from his body.


    The Bloodhood leader didn''t wait for the member to finish rolling on the ground, as he had already resumed his run towards the Alpha''s house. He looked around and saw that more and more fighting had broken out between his members and the enemy pack. Another werewolf was rushing towards him when a silvery gray wolf intercepted him with a blow in the side, sending him into a storefront. The body crashed into the shutter. Silver made brief contact with his beta who barely barked before turning to the enemy.


    The alpha resumed his run and was quickly in front of the stone building. He banged the door open and two werewolves instantly jumped at him at the same time. He planted his claws in the back of the former, which the pain instantly let go and sent him across the room before focusing on the latter. He closed his hand in a fist and slapped the wolf''s ribs and lower abdomen, refusing to let go. He knocked again with more force and when on the third blow he no longer felt the resistance of the bones, the jaw finally released the pressure on his neck. The badly injured wolf fell to the ground and Silver looked up at the alpha and beta duo who had just arrived surrounded by six other werewolves.


    "Now is the time to pay for what you have done to my son, Grey Wolf."

 Chapter 47 - 46. Waiting

    Hearing his words, Clyde Stones smirked before grinding his teeth. Other than the two wounds the two fighters had just inflicted on him, he saw no wounds on the alpha''s body. There was no way he had healed yet, so that could only say one thing, not a single one of his men outside had managed to hit the leader of Bloodhood. He let his anger wash over him.


    Since no one was able to rid him of a boor whose pack only survives because they live in seclusion like a bunch of savages, then he was going to take care of it himself. He was going to kill Silver Bloodhood and take over the traditional pack''s territory and thus, show everyone else that they should never have underestimated Grey Wolf.


    Clyde bared his teeth and growled. Three of the accompanying werewolves strode towards Silver, slowly, looking for an opening in which to attack. They surrounded the dominant and started to circle slowly around him, watching for the right moment. Their role was to create an opportunity for their alpha to hurt their enemy. It didn''t matter how brief, even the smallest opening window should be enough to give them victory.


    Silver was standing in the center of their circle. The man''s eyes never left the alpha and beta dominant duo in front of him. Suddenly two of the werewolves attacked at the same time fractions of a second apart. The first leaped towards Silver, but the latter narrowly dodged. He wrapped his arms around his abdomen and turned with his captured body to strike the other opponent who was already ready to slash his claws on him. When he released his grip, the impact knocked the two werewolves away.


    Unfortunately, the two fighters planted their claws in the ground to stop their skidding as they touched the ground and were already preparing for another attack.


    They continued to attack, in pair or three at a time, giving the Alpha Bloodhood no respite. When one of them finally managed to stick its fangs into the Bloodhood leader''s side, the beta in turn entered the fight. Cathalina Stones charged, her claws ready to tear. But that was without counting Silver''s combat experience and expertise.


    He used the female dominant''s momentum against her and hit her with a knee in the stomach. As her breath was still taken from the impact, he grabbed her arm, which he snapped with a jerk. The beta let out a cry of pain that intensified when she felt the alpha''s claws stab her back.


    The six fighters, seeing their beta wounded, all attacked at the same time, planting fangs and claws in the body of Silver who let go of the body of the werewolf to push back his enemies. He responded to their attack with the same fervor. Four of the fighters eventually collapsed to the ground, unable to move due to the effects of his toxin. Silver then realized that he no longer saw Grey Wolf''s alpha.


    He looked around the room and saw a wolf fleeing towards the door he had broken down to get in. He was about to run after him, when one of the two werewolves still alive clawed at him, ripping his skin at the chinstrap. He retaliated by sending his opponent to the mat with a bang before setting off after Clyde Stones. Outside, the snow had started to fall in large flakes and a mixture of dirty snow had formed all over the places where the fighting had erupted.


    Silver was running in pursuit of the young alpha who entered a street. With a howl, the leader of Bloodhood conveyed a position message to his men busy winning their own fight. He then forced his pace to catch up with the enemy ahead of him. But the young dominant was faster than him and very quickly, by dint of changing direction in the maze of streets, he disappeared from Silver''s sight. Seeing that the enemy had slipped away from him, Silver halted and looked around. There were three different paths the werewolf could have taken.


    He strained his ears, but the screams, howls, and growls that arose all around him prevented him from concentrating.


    Just as he was choosing an alley to resume his chase, an enemy fell on him from the roof of a building. Busy looking for the right direction where the Alpha hadn''t thought the young leader could have just ambushed him. The two werewolves fell to the ground. Silver then felt the claws dig into his thick fur and knew from the burn under his skin that the claws had managed to pierce his flesh. Toxin. It was going to pull his veins up and affect his nervous system. This fight had to be over soon.


    Since the alpha was busy triumphing over his success instead of breaking contact and walking away, he took the opportunity to fight back. Because that was Clyde''s mistake. The young alpha had mistakenly believed that his toxin would be enough to cripple the alpha by the time he finished him. But Silver Bloodhood was older, stronger, and more resilient. After being injured over and over again from other alphas'' toxins, his body gradually became more resilient. He was able to fight a bit even after he was infected and so he did. He shredded the body of his enemy whose expression froze in horror.


    Blood began to spill on the floor and Clyde Stones looked down at the arms that had pierced his abdomen. Tears slid down the cheeks of the young werewolf and the leader of Bloodhood withdrew his hands. When he saw that his enemy was about to take his last breath, the alpha turned away and trudged a few steps before collapsing. He fell to the frozen ground and opened his eyes to the grey sky above him. Thousands of white flakes were falling in a silent ballet.


    Around him, Silver could hardly hear any fighting noise. His fighters were almost all done. The war was over. Far from the relief, it was a great void that filled the heart of the dominant. It was getting harder and harder to breathe. His whole body was on fire from the toxin spreading through his veins. His ear picked up a slight noise, but the leader didn''t have the strength to turn his head in the direction.


    Suddenly a silvery grey wolf appeared outside above him. Without wasting time, he pulled out a syringe from a casing attached to an elastic band around his ankle. He pulled the protection off with his fangs and stuck the needle into the alpha''s body. The werewolf grimaced and waited a few seconds. When he finally felt the effects of the antidote, he winced.


    "Damn! Why are you so rough? This shit hurt like hell! "


    "Why should I bother? I didn''t tell you to go like a mad dog and take on the Alpha and his guards. If something had happened to you, do you know what your mate and mine would have done to me? " Acher Rivers pretended to shudder at the thought and Silver sneered.


    He stopped quickly, feeling the pain of his wounds and the beatings he had received. He lay there for a moment on the ground, his beta sitting next to him. His wounds were no longer bleeding and the healing process had already begun.


    "There are only two days left until the full moon, do you think they found any clues?"


    "I''m sure they''re doing really well."


    He had barely finished his sentence when footsteps approached. Christopher Fern walked over to the two werewolves and stopped a few paces away.


    "We have eliminated all the fighters, there are only a few healers left, the youngsters and the omegas. Most of them have lost their mate and are in shock. What are we doing?"


    "Absolutely nothing," Silver replied. "We didn''t attack Grey Wolf for their territory or to take over their pack. They had to pay for what they had done. We''re done. "


    "Without alpha and without fighters they will be defenseless. Rogues will prey on them," Christopher stated in a neutral tone.


    "I''ll take them in."


    Several werewolves were walking led by Elma Softmane. The group stopped next to Christopher.


    "I won''t force anyone, but those who wish can join Purple Eyes. She paused and stared at Silver lying on the floor.


    "You''re waiting here because you know Snow will be pissed if she sees you like that?" The alpha of Bloodhood flinched. Elma''s voice had an amused undertone that hadn''t escaped him and he heard the muffled chuckles of his beta sitting next to him. Embarrassed, the dominant growled.


    "Shut up! Why are you always so nosy? "


    The female alpha''s laughter broke out, disturbing the calm and the rest of the werewolves followed her in a moment. The laughs released all the tension of the events that had just taken place.


    "Alphas are wimps in front of their omegas."


    "That''s why you chose to be with a dominant?"


    Elma crossed her arms and looked at her old friend with a look of pride in her eyes. One of the fighters behind her grabbed her waist firmly and possessively.


    "You''re well aware that I won her heart fairly, Silver. Do you know how difficult it was to tame such a fiery alpha? "


    Silver snorted and admitted his defeat. He left his eyes fixed on the grey cloudy sky above them and let his mind drift.


    ________


    Two days earlier, Greg''s car had parked outside a motel in a small town in Black Moon territory. The pack was a neutral territory that other werewolves could cross without retaliation if they requested or reported their arrival to the authorities. This is what they had done the second they left Purple Eyes'' territory. With two WIA members with them, the guards asked no further questions and even agreed to tell them the whereabouts of the closest hotel to Soul Healers'' territory.


    Greg and Glen took turns driving and after a full day on the road, the car pulled into one of the parking lots. The building was clean with no frills and couldn''t be more than three years old. With one arm in a splint and the other hand injured, Connor had been sentenced to forced rest. After listening to Eden and Glen''s explanation of the curse and what to do, the agent just remained silent, as if processing the information. He had spent the remainder of the journey staring at the passing landscape outside.


    Greg took care of their check-in and came back to them. He threw a key at Glen who caught it in midair.


    "We''re leaving tomorrow at dawn. Try not to stay awake too late, "he announced with a sassy smile.


    Connor smiled weakly and let himself be carried away by his lover who had put his arm around his shoulders. The alpha didn''t react to the obvious provocation and hid his embarrassment behind a grunt of thanks. Glen looked down at Eden and noticed the red on his cheeks. He grabbed the omega''s hand and intertwined their fingers.


    "Shall we go?"


    ________


    A few miles away, in the house she shared with her family, the old Soul healer had locked up two vials of her concocted preparation. Preparation was not yet finalized. She was missing ingredients. Ingredients that, she sensed, would soon reach her. She settled into a rocking chair by the window and looked up at the sky. In a few days, the moon will be full and the story that began years ago would start again. She had sensed it when she met the two fated mates.


    Three light knocks sounded at her door and the old woman answered without bothering to turn her head. Willow opened the door, then walked over to the chair before placing a mug filled with hot liquid on the side table next door. She noticed the two vials on the table and grabbed one of them. She couldn''t recognize the potion by its color and that intrigued her.


    "What is it, Elder?"


    The old woman continued to move in silence without turning her head.


    "It''s something, which I hope can help us cope with what is about to happen soon."


    "Are you waiting for something, Elder?" The question made the old woman stop her pendulum swing.


    "Something? No, I''m waiting for two incredible souls. "

 Chapter 48 - 47. Dating

    When they reached the room, Glen put the key in the lock and opened the door before entering the small hallway. He spotted the switch and turned it on before turning to Eden and smiling at him. He stepped out of the way to invite him to come inside. The omega male timidly followed him inside the unfamiliar room. He took off his shoes, walking with just his socks on the floor. The place was meticulously cleaned which reassured the blonde man who strode to the bed. He stopped and stared at the perfectly spread sheets on the bedding that have no wrinkles. The place smelled clean and he didn''t smell any strong scent. Nevertheless, Glen noticed the young man was strangely tense.


    "If you''re uncomfortable I can sleep on the couch," Glen offered after spotting the small armchair by the window.


    "No! That''s not it!" Eden denied, flustered and the alpha tilted his head looking at him.


    He could see that something was bothering him. Eden''s fingers were fidgeting while he stared at the bed, his lower lip stuck between his teeth. The dominant couldn''t help but notice how adorable he was. Glen walked over to him and hugged him softly from the back, resting his head on Eden''s right shoulder and turning his face to look at him. He was glad to see that the young man hadn''t tensed up as he feared at first. He noticed, however, that his heart was racing.


    "Tell me what''s wrong, hm?"


    "It''s nothing. I didn''t mean to bother you, it''s just that I''ve never slept outside of my nest so I don''t feel very comfortable. "


    "Oh! That''s right¡­ "The Alpha pulled away and he saw the slight pout that appeared on Eden''s face as he released his grip. He smiled, tenderly. "Wait, let me try something, you just need to be in a place with smells that comfort you, right?


    "Hm, that''s a bit of a rough summary, but it''s correct."


    Right after getting the confirmation he needed, the alpha let out a large dose of his pheromones. He didn''t stop until the entire room was filled with his scent. When he finished, he hesitated a moment and released a smaller amount of comfort pheromones. Satisfied, he turned to Eden.


    "Is it good?" He asked, but concern immediately transformed his face. "Crap! I didn''t ask you, I acted without thinking. Your pheromones calm me so I thought mine must have the same effect on you, I should have asked you beforehand. "


    The omega male giggled when he saw the alpha panic.


    "You were right. You are my mate so your scent is the one that has the most effect on me. And ... I also really like your smell. It''s softer than that of other dominants. I feel better now. Thank you."


    Eden moved forward slowly and locked his alpha''s chest in an embrace. He rested his chin on the dominant''s chest to look at him. Glen looked down at his mate and gazed into the golden irises staring at him. He lifted his hands and ran his fingers through the soft hair. Under his caress, the younger man closed his eyes and relaxed. The alpha observed once again the detail of the face he had already memorized. He admired the long lashes that dressed the lids with a delicate, almost supernatural beauty and the curves of his upper lip that looks like a heart. The pearly pink lips hypnotized him. His gaze slid down to the neck and that area right at the base. Ever since he had accepted being Eden''s mate, the dominant had been plagued by these same overwhelming urges all the time. As if all willpower was useless.


    The alpha had a constant desire to be near his mate and now that he has been marked, he had only one urge: to bite the omega at the base of his neck. Not being able to mark him made the dominant irritable and uncomfortable. His nervousness was such that he couldn''t keep his hands in place. Touching his omega, wrapping him in his scent was the only way he could quell his impulses and resist the urge to mark him. The young man broke eye contact and buried his face in the shirt before taking a deep breath. Seeing his gesture, Glen smiled and patted his head.


    "It''s been a long day, we better go to bed so as not to miss tomorrow''s departure. You can go to the bathroom first, I''ll pick up the things we left in the car. "


    He kissed his forehead and let Eden walk away towards the bathroom door. With a silent sigh, he congratulated himself this time again for resisting and left the room. The dominant descended the stairs and passed the reception when a voice called out to him. He looked up just in time to catch a glimpse of the bag Greg had just thrown at him. He grabbed the bag that contained the things they had bought on the road.


    "Thanks. "


    "You welcome." The doctor joined him and they both walked in silence back to their respective rooms. Greg glanced at the werewolf next to him and frowned.


    "What? Don''t tell me there''s already water in the gas? We left you not even twenty minutes ago. I thought the honeymoon phase would last a bit longer. "


    "Are you trying to pick a fight?"


    "Ok, ok. Just tell me what''s bothering you. And hurry up, my man is waiting for me. "


    Glen scoffed then stopped, mimicked by the doctor who leaned his back against a wall. He watched the alpha whose face showed he had something on his mind.


    "There is something that bothers me and I''m not sure how to tell Eden about it. I know we''re fated mate and I have this weird yet intense connection that makes me want to be around him all the time, but¡­ I don''t want our relationship to be just defined by our instincts as a werewolf and a destiny that binds us to each other without us questioning any further. "


    "And what do you want then?"


    "I would like to get to know him if possible and¡­ I know my feelings for him aren''t wrong, but they''re not exactly mine. They are those of the wolf in me. I''d like to see if I can fall in love with him on my own. " He sighed and ran a hand through his hair, frustrated. "I know it''s a human way of thinking, werewolves don''t ask so many questions, I should probably just listen to my gut, but¡­"


    "What are you saying? Werewolves are certainly not human beings, but they do have a human part. You say that your wolf is already attached to Eden and you would like your human side to be too, I don''t see where is the matter. Rather, it''s a sign that you really want to be committed to your relationship. You are a werewolf, but you grew up with Humans. So in the future, there will be a lot of reasons for you to argue and not understand each other. Wanting to build a deep relationship and getting to know each other is a good way to prevent some of these conflicts. This is¡­ something I never thought I would hear from a man who, not even two months ago, tried to ignore that he had a mate by sleeping with one of his sex friends. "


    "Why are you digging up the past?" Glen asked, annoyed, which caused the doctor to laugh.


    Greg lifted himself off the wall and patted the man in front of him on the shoulder.


    "You are mates. Talk to him heartily like you just did with me. He may be young, but Eden seems to have his head on his shoulders. I''m sure he''ll understand how you feel if you explain it to him. "


    Without adding anything, he walked away leaving Glen in the hallway. The alpha thought about what he had just heard for a moment, then walked back to their room. When he got to the door, he realized he had forgotten the key and knocked. He heard soft noises coming closer to the entrance and, with a click, the door opened to reveal Eden''s head. He relaxed as soon as he recognized his dominant''s face and opened the door wide to let Glen in.


    "The room is full of your pheromones so I couldn''t tell if it was you."


    "I brought back our things." He said in response, pointing to the inflated backpack he was carrying in his arms.


    Eden smiled widely and with a brief ''thank you'', grabbed the bag. He had put on a motel-supplied bathrobe and his hair was still wet after the shower. The alpha frowned and wrinkled his nose when he smelled the artificial perfume of the shower gel that masked the scent he liked so much.


    Far from having noticed his mate''s annoyed look, Eden had walked around the bed where he had waited comfortably installed with magazines found on a low table near the armchair. Several of them were open and the omega had a curious glow shining deep in its eyes. Glen watched as the young man placed the bag on the armchair and fished for something to wear among the clothes they had bought earlier. After putting on some underwear, the omega slid the bathrobe off his shoulders and put it on the back of the chair before tucking his head into the neck of a t-shirt. His body was covered by the fabric up to the middle of his thighs and the young werewolf, satisfied, closed it all before turning around and meeting the gaze of his mate who had not left him for a second. Suddenly, self-conscious, he narrowed his eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Glen stared at him silently and thought about the conversation he had just had. He had no idea what was going to happen to them tomorrow, and with everything they have to face at the same time, he wasn''t sure he would have another moment to explain how he felt.


    "There is something I want to talk to you about."


    Eden flinched slightly. He could sense Glen''s nervousness and he didn''t know how to respond, so he just remained silent and nodded to encourage the alpha to speak. Glen motioned to show the bed and invite the omega to sit down. Docile, Eden trotted over to the bedding which sagged under his weight when he sat down cross-legged. The dominant walked over to the bed too and knelt on the floor in front of his mate before resting his head on the space formed by his crossed ankles. Eden instinctively began to stroke his alpha''s hair. They remained like this for a moment in a silence that had become comfortable again.


    "I know we''re mates and we''re supposed to behave like a pair, but I can''t forget that we don''t know each other. I feel my wolf is very attached to you and I guess it''s because of that fated mate thing, but there''s more than my werewolf side¡­ "


    Eden''s hand had stopped moving. Glen could hear the omega''s heart racing but didn''t perceive pheromones of distress so he straightened up to face the younger man and continued.


    "I don''t want our relationship and bond to be just that we''re tied to each other by the Moon Goddess or whatever. I want to fall in love with you on my own and I also want you to fall in love with me. Not because fate brought us together but because you couldn''t help but like every part of the very charming me. " He had finished his sentence with a confident grin to which the blond man replied with a roll of his eyes and smiled.


    "What do you think?"


    "I think you''re doing well. It''s a pretty good introduction for a courting proposal. We did things out of order, but I''d also like to get to know you so it''s ok. You can try to make me fall for you. "


    An expression of joy had lit the face of the young man who was gazing at his mate with sparkling eyes. Seeing this, Glen wanted to tease him.


    "This also applies to you." He stated and pulled away from Eden. His face wore a provocative expression.


    "What do you mean?" The male omega asked with an amused tone.


    "I mean that you have to make me fall for you as well."


    He had barely finished his sentence when Eden grabbed his chin and lifted it to connect their gaze.


    "I''m pretty sure I can make you mine anytime so, you better hurry and seduce me if you want me to claim your heart like I already claimed you."


    A fire had lit in his eyes and Glen was almost bewitched by the seductive aura of the young omega. He swallowed hard and answered.


    "Ok, so I guess now we''re dating?"

 Chapter 49 - 48. Check Out Our Stats

    Greg put the key in the lock and turned it before lowering the doorknob. A bag full of stuff tucked into the crook of his arm, he pushed the door open onto the motel room he shared with his lover. Sitting in an armchair facing a table, Connor stared at his tablet, which he had put down to keep his hand free. His long fingers played with a chrome-plated metal butterfly knife, which he threw and turned absent-mindedly. Seeing the weapon dance around his boyfriend''s wrist and fingers, Greg''s mood darkened. He dropped the bag and walked across the room, his heels tapping the floor to show his anger. When he heard the noise, the agent looked up at him, and with a final, smooth movement, the blade folded back, which snapped between the two protective parts. At the same time, the doctor''s hand rested on Connor''s, which he grabbed gently. He removed the weapon from his palm and put it on the table.


    "You''re already hurt. Are you trying to cut something off your body? "


    "It''s ok. You know it relaxes me. " The light brown-haired man said in a dismissal tone.


    Greg brought his fingers to his mouth and kissed it softly before plunging his eyes into Connor''s. He was trying to find out how his lover was feeling. Seeing his worried face, the agent finally relaxed for the first time since their conversation in the car.


    "You worry too much. I''m fine."


    "You won''t fool me." He kissed Connor''s fingers again. This time, the agent gave him a tender smile.


    "I''m really ok."


    Greg sighed and released his hand gently before straightening up and showing the bag he had collected from the car. Connor got up and strode to the bag. When Greg saw him frown because he couldn''t easily find what he wanted, he came over to help him.


    "Let me do it."


    A frustrated growl answered him and the agent stepped aside to make way for the doctor. After collecting some clothes, Greg turned to him.


    "Come on, I''ll help you." He saw the glow that lit in his lover''s eyes and immediately continued. "I won''t touch you, you''re hurt."


    "It''s been almost a fortnight! What crime have I committed to deserve such punishment?"


    "You''re way too reckless!" He sighed deeply. "I don''t want to hurt you."


    His hand reached out and untied the splint Connor was putting on to help his shoulder rest after straining it too much.


    "I''m hardly in pain anymore, I don''t see why you deprive me of sex when I can move around very well again. I hardly need the splint and only because you force me to put it on. "


    "You tend to overdo it and your movements aren''t adapted, you will end up having other chronic problems if it doesn''t heal well. Do you want to retire? "


    The threat was effective as the agent gritted his teeth and remained silent even though he glared at his lover. His expression quickly changed to a pout, and the doctor had to bite the inside of his cheek to prevent his smile. How can a man whose job is to kill supernatural creatures much stronger than himself look like an angry hamster when he''s upset?


    Connor walked away and walked to the threshold of the bathroom where he stopped. His fingers gripped the hem of his sweater and the t-shirt he was wearing underneath and he pulled them off with a gesture. Greg stared at the trapezoids which moved to accompany the movement of his man who was undressing. When the clothes fell to the floor, he looked up at Connor''s face who had turned to glance at him. A smirk appeared on the agent''s face as he detected the glint of lust that crossed his lover''s gaze.


    Turning his back to Greg again, he slowed down. Connor undid the button on his jeans, then unzipped it before extricating himself from the clothes, moving his hips side to side lustfully. The man then removed his ankles from the legs of the garment he stepped over before pushing it aside and pushing it off with his foot. Connor straightened up and started again, this time in his boxers. He slipped his fingers between his skin and the fabric he slid up to his ankles, bending over to fully expose himself to his lover''s sight.


    He didn''t have to turn around to see the effect he had on his lover. Eight years that they had known each other, five years that they had been in a relationship. Connor knew exactly which button to press to make his boyfriend lose control. In their relationship, if Greg always displayed a calm and appeased demeanor, it was only because it was his way of compensating for all the times his lover made him lose control completely. The brown-haired man was his weakness and there was nothing the doctor could do about it. He didn''t want to either. Nothing turned him on more than when Connor grabbed the reins and pulled him into this state where he could satisfy his every desire.


    The completely naked agent walked into the bathroom without taking a look back and slammed the door. Once in the bathroom, Connor strode to the shower without hesitation. Separated from the rest of the room by a simple transparent glass, the shower had a jet powerful enough to massage the man who entered underwater after checking the temperature. He grabbed the shower gel, squeezed it into his palm while he was counting the seconds. The officer expected the door to open at any time. But the door remained stubbornly closed. When he saw that what he thought was a foolproof tactic had failed, he clicked his tongue, annoyed. He put his head under the jet and closed his eyes to isolate himself from the outside.


    He had been in this position for several seconds when he felt one hand grab his still limp member down as another gripped his buttocks and kneaded them gently. The gesture was so sudden he opened his eyes and gasped trying to pull away.


    "Don''t move or you''ll get hurt."


    Upon hearing the command, the officer''s body couldn''t help but obey. Greg kissed and licked his neck, savoring him. He then felt a finger press and massage the entrance to his hole before sliding slowly inside to the first knuckle.


    "Why are you so stubborn, hm? Why are you always trying to provoke me, push me to my limits? Aren''t you afraid of what I can do to you? "


    Greg thrust his finger in again as he began to masturbate Connor who wiggled, startled by the sudden stimulation.


    "I told you not to move." His hands continued, unperturbed, their assault on the man who shuddered.


    Hot water fell on the arch of his back. Without even realizing it, the agent let out a moan and slammed his hand against the wall. Seeing the wet bandage on his lover''s hand, the doctor frowned and sighed. He stopped his movement and turned the man to face him.


    "Why didn''t you use the protection? Why don''t you ever listen to what I tell you? I don''t like seeing you hurt. "


    "I''m sorry, I know." Connor raised his arms and wrapped them around Greg''s neck before tiptoeing up to kiss him. "But I like it when you spoil me. You will take care of me, right? "


    "Whatever you want, Sweetheart."


    ________


    Glen had asked the question with slight trepidation. He stared into the golden eyes that seemed to have cast a spell on him. The hand that held his chin moved and gently stroked his cheek.


    "I''ve¡­ never dated anybody," Eden confessed and waited for his mate''s answer.


    The alpha covered the omega''s hand with his and turned his head to place the palm in front of his mouth before kissing it. His lids closed on the middle ocean green irises as he relished the intimacy between them. The man with the long dark hair straightened up slowly and brought his face closer to the blonde one. They were so close that their breaths mingled. Eden put a finger across Glen''s lips and asked with a teasing smile.


    "Don''t you want to hear my answer first?"


    "I thought it was obvious."


    "Hm¡­ Maybe, maybe not."


    Glen looked at the omega male''s mischievous expression and smiled. "What did I get myself into? I thought I was the one you should be wary of, but I felt like I had stepped into the big bad wolf''s lair. " He moved away to better contemplate the one who made his heart flutter like never before.


    A mysterious smile crossed Eden''s lips, who did not hold back and let his mask of seduction crack to show his usual gentle and bubbly self. He opened his arms to invite his mate who hesitated before shaking his head.


    "I''m going to take a shower, I''ll be right back." He stood up from the ground and placed a kiss on the forehead of the young man who closed his eyes when he felt the slight contact of the lips. Eden''s eyes followed Glen as he rushed into the bathroom and then the male omega fell backward on the bed. A blissful smile curved his mouth and he grabbed a pillow which he pressed on his face before tossing and turning around.


    When Glen came out of the bathroom, Eden was lying on the bed like a starfish, eyes glued to the ceiling. The alpha, simply wearing a towel around his waist, was wiping his hair.


    "What are doing?" He asked with a puzzled expression. He was amused at the crease between the omega''s eyebrows that made his face look serious but adorable. He sat up on the bed as Eden answered him.


    "I was checking our stats. We didn''t take the time to do it after I marked you. I wanted to see if there had had any changes. "


    "Oh, it''s true you weren''t in your normal state after that." He paused for a moment and glanced to see the reaction of the blonde who chose to ignore the remark about his provocative demeanor. The tips of his ears betrayed his embarrassment, though. Glen didn''t insist and continued. "All my stats gained at least 1000 points. There are also a few skills that I hadn''t seen the last time. "


    As the omega spoke, Glen saw the holographic screen appear in front of him. He lay down next to him and started to read.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level: 101


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Type: ???


    Class: Legendary


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: strength: 5807/10000


    Speed: 9652/10000


    Agility: 7971/10000


    Intelligence: 997/25000


    HP: 755


    Skills: Perception (Active)


    Strength of the Ancients (Active)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    ??? (???)


    Item: Moon protection mark 5/5]


    "All of my stats have increased by at least 1000 points. The system tells me that I got the points for unlocking a stage and also for my fight against the Grey Wolf young alpha. I leveled up for intelligence and I still have no idea what this mysterious skill can be. "


    His finger crossed the screen where the series of question marks was and Glen looked up at his mate.


    "Did you see what that ''Moon protection mark'' item was? Does it have anything to do with the crescent moon symbol that appeared on us after you marked me? "


    Eden then changed the screen and displayed the information page he wanted.


    [Item: Moon protection mark 5/5


    This protection grants resistance against magic spells. Each use is effective for one hour. Number of possible uses: 5/5]


    Silence fell when they read the screen and Eden felt the hand of his alpha looking for his. He intertwined their finger. If the system had granted them that kind of protection as they were looking for witches, they easily guessed that a confrontation was to be feared. Eden touched the mark he had on his heart. He felt absolutely nothing under his fingers. Not the slightest roughness. If he wasn''t looking at his reflection in a mirror, there was no indication that he had a blood-red crescent moon right in the middle of his breastplate. He let his mind drift for a moment and thought about what he had discovered when his mate was still in the bathroom.


    "Do you want to go to the magic dimension to test your new strength?"

 Chapter 50 - 49. Magic Dimension

    Glen scrutinized the face of the omega which had started to glow again when he spoke of the place where he had been locked up for several days. He deduced that it wasn''t anything scary. Still, something bothered the alpha. He was staring at the blond young man who awaited his response with an enthusiasm he couldn''t stem.


    They had to find the Blue Moon clan in less than four days and they still had no leads to start with. What if, as Eden had already been, they got stuck there and couldn''t find the witches in time? For starters, they weren''t sure if they could find them. The dominant didn''t want to mess things up with weird experimentations.


    The alpha also wasn''t willing to risk anything happening to his omega. The ten days he had spent staring at him without being able to wake him had been torture. Glen straightened up to sit on the bed and turned to Eden who made the screen disappear.


    "Don''t you think it''s a bad idea?" He said in a hesitant voice.


    "Why? I think it might be a good thing to practice before meeting the witches. After all, we don''t know what to expect. "


    "Precisely, we don''t know what to expect. It applies to this dimension. We may get stuck inside. What would happen if we don''t manage to complete this mission before the evening of the full moon? We don''t know anything about this system. "


    Eden was taken aback by the dominant''s reaction. He didn''t expect his mate to refuse straight away, but he understood his reasons very well. He sat up to correctly face his mate. He was staring at him with a worried expression.


    "I know this is something unknown and I also know that after what happened to me you have every reason to be wary, but I can assure you that this system is on our side. After all, it''s the one who revealed what little we know about your curse and it''s also the one who gives us the clues to lift it. "


    He grabbed Glen''s hand and locked it between his two palms. The warmth comforted the alpha a little as he considered the younger man''s words.


    "If you don''t want to trust him yet, trust me. I assure you we won''t get stuck there. "


    "How can you be so confident?"


    Eden withdrew his hands, and an uneasy smile distorted his features. He scratched his cheek and his eyes avoided Glen who narrowed his eyes at his suspicious demeanor.


    "To be honest¡­ I went to the magic dimension while you were in the shower."


    "Wha-"


    The young man''s hand fell over the long dark-haired man''s mouth to stifle his cry. Glen''s eyes darkened and his aura grew threatening. Eden''s omega instincts told him to put himself in a position of submission, but he smelled something else in his mate''s pheromones. More than the anger, he felt another emotion in his dominant and his wolf wanted to respond. The werewolf withdrew his hand from his mouth and slid it up to the cheek. He did the same with the other hand before gazing into Glen''s eyes. He then brought his face closer and pressed his forehead to the alpha''s and released pheromones he had never used before.


    As he breathed in the pheromones that his omega had just emitted, the anguish that had gripped the dominant gradually dissipated. He grabbed the hands that were pressed against his cheeks and, with one last breath, his whole body relaxed back to its normal state. Once the omega was sure his mate was no longer going to explode in anger, he decided to explain. Eden pulled his hands away from the alpha''s face and lifted his forehead off before revealing the screen again. He opened the system to a panel that wasn''t there before the marking.


    "Look here." He pointed at a login icon that Glen recognized, as it was the same one that was used on most sites, platforms, and game consoles. Glen raised an eyebrow at the absurdity and observed Eden as he pressed. on the button.


    [Choose who will connect.


    The Chosen One YES / NO


    The Warrior of the Moon Goddess YES / NO]


    Eden selected ''YES'' for their two names and a new message appeared on the screen.


    [Set a connection time]


    Just below the sentence, there was a timer to set a specific time. Before Glen commented, he explained.


    "Earlier, I spotted this login button and wanted to know if as I thought it was possible to go to the dimension. I chose a two-minute time and after the time was up, just as I requested, I woke up here. So, when I tell you it''s safe, I''m sure. "


    The alpha''s expression changed again when he heard Eden''s explanation.


    "If you had stayed there, what would I have done? You couldn''t be sure you would walk out of this strange place as you hoped. "


    "Now I am¡­"


    "That''s not the point! Do you have no sense of danger? What would we have done if I ever got out of there and found you asleep not knowing when you were coming back? "


    "I had left a note on the nightstand, in case something went wrong." The omega made the screen disappear.


    He was handling his mate''s reaction poorly and hadn''t anticipated that the alpha would be hostile to the system which, from his perspective, even though it was still a mystery, was clearly on their side. He indeed had to experience a forced immersion to realize that the system was his ally. If he hadn''t been locked in this dimension for several days, he could never have stood up to the alpha who tried to claim him.


    Before entering the dimension, he was certainly much stronger than a normal omega and he could defend himself against many enemies, but he had never had to fight alone while protecting other people. He had always had someone to back him up. Even with his other stats and lower level, Sol Aurora outperformed him in sheer strength and it could have ended badly. Plus, he was an alpha which made the omega vulnerable if he ever wanted to subdue him with his pheromones. The system, by allowing him to grow stronger had helped him. Even if it was just to save time while we waited for Glen to arrive.


    Eden lowered his head, frustrated. He heard the dominant sigh and just seconds later the bed shifted under his weight. Arms closed around the omega''s body, which tensed up at the sudden embrace.


    The alpha put a hand on the back of his mate''s hair and tucked his head into the crook of his neck, close to the bite mark. He felt the werewolf''s breath tickling him and he raised his arms to return the hug. They stayed like that for a moment and Glen broke the silence.


    "I don''t want anything bad to happen. It tore me apart when you were there. I thought I would never see you again and apologized for what I said and for leaving you. I couldn''t do anything except wait. If you want to try something, let''s do it together, but¡­ " He slowly moved away and locked his gaze to Eden''s. "Promise me you won''t rush us headlong into whatever danger you cross paths with. It worries me you are so reckless. I told you I want you to fall in love with me. I need time to make it happen. "


    Eden nodded, reassured and comforted by the words. A smile curved the corners of his mouth and the omega asked in a deceptively ingenuous tone.


    "If you only want me to fall for you, doesn''t it mean that you already like me?" Glen snorted and squeezed Eden''s face between his fingers before answering.


    "Don''t be so cocky." Eden massaged his cheeks that ached with the teasing gesture and glared at his mate who looked at him with a grin. "Let''s go. If you''re sure that we''ll be back before tomorrow, I''m ok to try it out. I''m also curious about what this dimension looks like. "


    "Really?"


    The screen had already appeared in front of them and Glen stared at the message asking them to set a connection time. He watched Eden set the timer to two hours and before the dominant could wonder if it was a good idea, he felt a force suck him in.


    He blinked and when he opened his eyes, he was in a pristine white room. He spun around, disturbed by the limitless space that surrounded him and which, despite everything, made him feel locked away. The place seemed to have no walls or ceilings and if it didn''t have the feel of a hard floor under his feet, Glen would have sworn there was nothing supporting him and his body was floating in an empty space. However, despite its bewildering appearance to the senses, the place was indeed subject to gravity. The sound of footsteps on the floor intrigued him and he lifted his head to watch his mate. Eden, who had arrived at the same time as him, was striding towards him. He watched him discover the dimension, with a satisfied smile.


    "So, your first impressions?"


    Glen whirled around again to observe the white nothingness that hurt his eyes. He didn''t know if he was going to put up with that light for long. Just when he was thinking that the screen appeared.


    "Before you answer, let me show you this."


    He quickly navigated through the menus with ease that left Glen thoughtful. The omega had just selected a training session for them aimed at gaining strength. He had barely selected "YES" on the system question when the alpha felt again the sensation of being sucked in. Suddenly he was standing in an unknown place. From what he saw, it was in a forest.


    He believed for a moment that they were back in Bloodhood''s territory. However, even though he hadn''t visited the place, he didn''t recognize the vegetation and above all the climate wasn''t the same. The hot and humid weather was nothing like what can be found on the traditional pack domain, even in the middle of summer. He turned his head just in time to see the omega''s figure disappear between two trees a few feet away from him. He was about to run after him when he felt a fist dig into his stomach.


    The alpha gasped and dropped to one knee. He looked up and then saw the werewolf with the dirty brown fur gazing fiercely at him, bared fangs. He then heard Eden''s voice screaming from where he was fighting a werewolf.


    "You have to fight them if you want to finish the simulation."


    Glen parried with his forearm the new blow the werewolf was about to strike at him. He counterattacked with a backhand that hit his opponent right on the chin. The werewolf recoiled slightly from the impact and the dominant took his chance. Fists raised to mount his guard, he threw a series of punches and sent his enemy to the mat. When the enemy''s body fell to the ground, the alpha spread out his fangs and claws before looking around. Three more opponents had just arrived, two in their werewolf form, and one in wolf form.


    The dominant clicked his tongue and cursed underneath his breath.


    "Next time, let me know before I jump into the wolf''s maw." He had barely finished his silent ranting when Eden, who had just eliminated his opponent, brushed past him.


    The blond man leaped to land straight on a werewolf. He dug his claws into the werewolf''s chest without the slightest hesitation. Right after its claws sank deep, the body dissipated as if it were a cloud of smoke and the omega fell to the ground. Eden straightened up immediately and turned to his mate.


    "Do you intend to help me or not?"


    Glen smirked and shook his head amusedly, before joining him.

 Chapter 51 - 50. Stronger

    TRIGGER: VIOLENCE, BLOOD, GORE. THOSE WHO ARE NOT COMFORTABLE CAN WAIT FOR THE NEXT UPDATE.


    The blond man leaped to land straight on a werewolf. He dug his claws into the werewolf''s chest without the slightest hesitation. Right after its claws sank deep, the body dissipated as if it were a cloud of smoke and the omega fell to the ground. Eden straightened up immediately and turned to his mate.


    "Do you intend to help me or not?"


    Glen smirked and shook his head amusedly, before joining him. The male omega turned when he heard the footsteps of an enemy running towards him. He rushed forward in turn and when the werewolf threw up his arm to strike him, Eden bent down and narrowly dodged before going around him by grabbing his arm. With a spinning motion, he used the momentum and the strength of the man to bring him to the ground until he heard the sound of broken bones. As Eden was about to finish off his opponent, another werewolf attacked him from behind. The moment he felt the jaw close over his shoulder, he grabbed the werewolf by the neck and toppled him. Before he even touched the ground, the blond broke his assailant''s neck with a sharp movement.


    Glen was already running to his mate after successfully getting rid of an opponent. Unfortunately, a wolf leaped in front of him and stood in his way, preventing him from advancing any further. He tried to force his way through and avoid but the wolf continued to block his path and bared his fangs to threaten him. Annoyed, the alpha eyed the creature.


    "Are you that eager to be killed?"


    He ran and jumped, fist clenched. The blow hit the wolf right in the head and smashed it to the ground. When he raised his eyes to look at Eden, The dominant saw him surrounded by two enemies.


    Blow after blow, the omega was fighting fiercely, a glint of determination shining in his eyes. He got rid of the weaker of the two and moved behind the second and dug his claws at the bottom of the column, the stroke sent the werewolf to his knees. Eden took the opportunity to grab his arms which he pulled back towards him and put one foot in the middle of the back before pressing down with all his strength. With a grunt that escaped his lips, the opponent had his arms ripped off. Immediately after, Eden twisted his neck and tore his head off his body.


    The smile of satisfaction on the younger man''s face sent shivers down Glen''s spine. He stared at his mate as something dark grew inside him. Eden, who felt his gaze on him, turned around with a smile. Within a fraction of a second, the omega was near his dominant. His arm had just passed through the abdomen of an enemy who was about to strike the Alpha from behind. He withdrew his arm and the body disappeared in a cloud of smoke. The alpha didn''t take his eyes off the younger man who, then, moved closer to his ear.


    "I know you like the view, but you better pay attention to your surroundings. It''s pretty dangerous around here. "


    Glen grabbed Eden by the bust and spun him around without warning. With the impulse, the omega kicked an opponent who was approaching them.


    "How come I think you''re so damn hot while you are killing magic werewolves?"


    He let go of Eden, who landed on the ground with a flexible gesture. The younger man stood up and turned to his mate with a grin. He slowly backed up to his alpha and the couple stood back to back. They looked at the enemies who had surrounded them.


    "You dealt with them every day while you were here? No wonder you''re so strong. "


    "To be honest, I might have overdone it."


    As he spoke, the screen showed up in front of them. Glen saw a counter showing the total number of enemies and those they had already eliminated. The alpha''s eyes widened.


    "Don''t tell me you ask your system for us to fight against 100 of these things?"


    "Don''t be mad, there are low-level ones. We can handle them easily. How about a bet? "


    Around them growls and grunts arose. Several dozen opponents bared their teeth and threatened them. Their eyes scrutinized for the slightest weakness to exploit. One enemy snarled and prevented the others from attacking. Glen realized he was probably an alpha. The situation was dangerous but a strange excitement seized him.


    "What''s the bet?"


    A creepy smile curved the omega''s mouth. "Whoever kills the most has the right to ask the other person whatever he wants."


    He had not yet finished his sentence that he was already rushing towards an enemy who was running their way. He bent down and gripped the throat of the werewolf then slammed his body on the ground. He replaced his grip with his foot which he used to hold the head in place before pulling the body down with all his might. When the neck gave way and the limb detached itself from the trunk, he sent the decapitated body straight over the rest of the werewolves who had finally left their formation and ran to them.


    "I didn''t give you an answer yet," Glen yelled out while throwing punches at the opponents who attacked him mercilessly.


    "Excuse me, I''m pretty busy thinking about my price."


    "What the¡­" With a defiant glint in his eyes, the black-haired dominant broke the jaw of a wolf who was about to bite him. "There is no way I let you win."


    "Try me!" Eden retorted with a smirk while he was strangling an assailant.


    Glen turned away from his mate and started to lash out. Seeing him fully engage in the battle, Eden did the same. He had achieved his goal. Once his mate has experienced the system without being suspicious, he will understand.


    When the last werewolf body dissipated like a cloud of smoke, Eden and Glen again felt the same force that sucked them in. A moment later they were in the white room. Breathless, the dominant fell on his buttocks. Immediately he felt his body begin to heal even though he hadn''t noticed when he had been hurt so much. He vaguely felt the omega male move beside him.


    "I won!"


    Glen''s eyes snapped open and he frowned before opening his mouth in protest. The screen that appeared in front of his eyes gave him no opportunity to react. He read the information and gritted his teeth.


    [Battle simulation


    The Chosen One: 58/100 opponents killed


    The Warrior of the Moon Goddess: 42/100 opponents killed]


    A radiant smile decorated the face of Eden who taunted his mate with a triumphant expression. The alpha felt his eye twitch in annoyance and he pursed his lips to hold back his rant. Seeing his expression, Omega couldn''t resist the urge to tease his dominant even more. He moved closer and dropped down to sit next to him. His face was slightly bruised and Glen could see that he had received numerous blows and scratches. The younger man nudged his lover and put his arms around his knees, which he had pulled back against his chest.


    "Ah, I wonder what I''m going to ask," he asked in a loud voice then glanced at his mate who looked pissed.


    To be exact, the dominant looked like his pride had taken all the blows despite his body being beaten pretty badly by the magic werewolves. Eden was giggling softly beside him.


    "Again! I want revenge. "


    "Are you sure? You might regret it. I am stronger than you as long as the curse is active. "


    A growl of frustration escaped Glen''s mouth, and he dropped back and lay down. He felt neither heat nor coolness emanating from the ground. He was reflecting on his searing defeat when he heard Eden''s voice.


    "Oh, I guess it''s impossible after all. Time is up. " Right after he finished his sentence, the same feeling took hold of the alpha. Beneath him, he felt the softness of the sheets and his eyelids fluttered before they opened.


    The light from a lamp enlightened a room that was not totally unfamiliar. They were back in the motel room they occupied for the night. Beside him, the bed creaked under Eden''s movements. The Omega straightened up and turned to his mate before reaching out to move the strands of hair away from his forehead. His smile was still smirking but the Dominant didn''t care anymore. He had realized how important it was to lift the curse that threatened his life, but more importantly, it also prevented him from being an alpha strong enough to protect his mate properly. If he wanted to be Eden''s partner and run Bloodhood Pack with him one day he had to find the witch behind his curse.


    "Did you see my stats while I was transformed?"


    Eden''s smile turned to a softer expression and he lay back down after getting closer to snuggle against his lover. Even though the room was filled with his pheromones, nothing was better than inhaling them directly against his skin. Glen managed to wedge the omega against his chest. The blond''s cheek pressed against his skin close to his heart before he answered.


    "Yes. And honestly, it''s scary. I''m pretty jealous of how strong you are when you shift. I wish I could get that strong. "


    "You will become." He turned his head and kissed the blonde hair. "That''s what your system is for, right? And that''s why you wanted me to go with you. So I can see how it helping us, right? Let me see your stats. "


    Without responding, the omega obeyed the command. The screen popped up before Glen''s eyes, who scanned it in silence.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level: 101


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Type: ???


    Class: Legendary


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: strength: 5927/10000


    Speed: 9172/10000


    Agility: 8091/10000


    Intelligence: 1117/25000


    HP: 760


    Skills: Perception (Active)


    Strength of the Ancients (Active)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    ??? (???)


    Item: Moon protection mark 5/5]


    The blond man had made further progress even if he hadn''t leveled up. His stats had all gained 120 points and he had also increased his HP by 5 points. The frustration that had engulfed the dominant turned to pride. His mate was strong and he was going to improve further. Glen hugged the omega to him.


    "Can you show me my stats?"


    [Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level: ???


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: Divine


    Name: Warrior of the Moon Goddess


    Stats: strength: 2120/10000


    Speed: 2120/10000


    Agility: 2120/10000


    Intelligence: 12,009 / 25,000


    Skills: Healing (Active, Class Divine)


    Domination (Active, Class Divine)


    Protection (Active, Class Divine)


    Domination (Active, Class Divine)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active, Class Divine)


    Elixir of the Moon Goddess (Active, Class Divine)


    Item: Moon protection mark 5/5


    Stats are blocked. The subject has been cursed.


    Current debuff: Shifting to werewolf form and wolf form is impossible. Time before death 77 days 9 hours 43 minutes 04 seconds.]


    "You''ve made progress! It means you can get strong when you''re in the magic dimension! That''s awesome!" Eden was overjoyed. Glen stared at the screen without saying anything. He didn''t know how to feel about the situation. As an alpha, he was weaker than his mate who was an omega. He was lost in thought when Eden''s voice brought him back to reality.


    "I know you''re frustrated with the situation, but I''m sure we''ll find out who did this to you and unleash your true strength. In the meantime, you can count on me to protect you. "


    He didn''t need to see the face to understand that his omega was teasing him again. He felt the cheek stretch under a smile against his skin, just as he had heard the playful tone the omega took on when he wanted to provoke him. Far from getting annoyed, the alpha found it fun. His lover knew his true strength and even though he wasn''t up to the task right now, Eden had chosen to stay with him to help him win his strength back.


    His gaze was filled with tenderness but his fingers chose to retaliate the provocation he could not go unpunished. Mercilessly attacking the ribs of the omega to tickle him, he waited for the omega to burst out laughing to pin him down on the bed. He placed his body between Eden''s legs and his middle ocean green eyes took on a darker shade.


    "There is something I don''t need to be stronger to dominate you."


    Glen stared at the omega as he bit his lower lip and let out his seductive pheromones. Excited by the invitation, the alpha''s pupils dilated. The dominant felt his wolf wake up to the sight before him. All his senses were awakened by the seductive blond. He felt his heart speed up and, again, the urge to mark his mate came over him. He opened his mouth and a silent gas escaped him. Eden, who had not lost any of his behavior change, took the opportunity to exchange their position. He was now riding his mate and his eyes lowered to gaze at the man who struggled with the urge to make a mess of him. The voice he spoke with addressed directly to Glen''s lower part.


    "Shhhh, stay still my sweet Alpha.. You haven''t forgotten our bet, have you? I haven''t told you yet what my wish is. "

 Chapter 52 - 51. My Wish [M]

    Glen''s eyes were locked on the omega astride his chest. He realized that he hadn''t put on anything after getting out of the bathroom. His nakedness was only hidden by the towel tied around his waist. Eden, for his part, was comfortably dressed in boxers and a large white cotton t-shirt that reached halfway up to his knees. His lips were parted slightly on the ivory of his teeth, showing canines that were sharper than a human''s.


    The werewolf continued to release his pheromones. The enticing, intoxicating smell began to make the alpha dizzy. His breathing was heaving and a rattle escaped his throat every time the air came out. His hands approached Eden''s hips, who shook his head and narrowed his eyes in an expression that scolded his insubordinate lover. The male omega had told him. He had to stay still. Inside Glen''s mind, everything started to be confusing. He felt like his sanity was slowly gnawed away by his instincts. With each breath, his head was more and more clouded.


    "My wish is that you stay quiet. No touching. Just sit back and enjoy. "


    With these words, Eden leaned down and placed a kiss that was almost too chaste for the situation. The brief, prudish contact quickly turned into a heated one. The omega''s lips pressed fiercely against those of the alpha who responded with the same eagerness. When Glen''s tongue slipped inside Eden''s mouth, the blond, who wanted to be in control, scolded him with a bite. Startled, the dominant pulled back the saliva-soaked muscle in his mouth and opened his eyes to observe his mate.


    Eden started over their kiss, capturing the lips between his before moving in slow motion. The movements became fierier again as the two lost themselves in the kiss. When Eden''s tongue finally entered Glen''s, sounds of sucking and erratic breaths filled the room. Their tongues touched and caressed each other in an erotic dance.


    Eden broke the kiss and moved away slightly to gaze at his lover''s green eyes. Glen felt a movement on the bed and saw that his mate was out of position. With one hand, the blond''s fingers untied the towel, exposing the dominant''s body to his whimsical self. Glen gasped at the excitement that made his heart race in his chest.


    Eden put a hand on the alpha''s stomach. He let his fingers slide over each perfectly drawn muscle. He wanted to run his tongue over it and torture the man whose gaze betrayed everything he wanted to do to him. His index finger continued down the path and approached the almost fully erected cock, then slid all the way up to the glans. The simple touch of his finger was enough to make the member swell more which made the omega smirk.


    The blond wrapped his fingers around the rod, just below the glans, and his thumb led off a slow torture. The finger pressed on the top of the glans with light circular motions which he enlarged from time to time to stroke the entire surface of the glans which was oozing with precum.


    "So easy."


    The subtle sucking effect of his thumb pressing on the entrance to the urethra before moving away to touch the rest of the glans made the dominant shiver and grit his teeth. Glen stared, completely hypnotized, at the omega whose hands pleasured him. When the younger man was satisfied with the amount of love juice that had spilled onto his hand, he tightened his fingers around the cock and ran his hand down the length with a languor that drew a growl of frustration from the dominant. Glen''s eyes shone with a mixture of lust and dissatisfaction. Another growl escaped the lips of the Dominant who leaned back his head on the bed, unable to endure the provocative sight that was shattering his sanity. He closed his eyes trying to regain some semblance of control over the impulse that threatened to explode at any moment. The sound of his omega''s hands moving up and down his cock completely covered in precum filled his ears. The alpha wanted to raise his hand and touch Eden''s body. He didn''t know if the blonde was going to scold him again. That fact turned him on and held him back at the same time.


    Before he succumbed to his urge, Eden stopped his movement. He changed position and Glen saw him remove his boxers which he dropped on the sheet not far from them, before approaching him and putting one leg on the other side of his body. He had regained his starting position, straddling the alpha.


    "Eden¡­" The dominant tried to get up but his lover''s hand pushed him back on the bed.


    "Stay still I said¡­"


    The alpha swallowed hard, unable to know what to do. They had decided to wait before the marking, so the question of bonding didn''t even arise. The poor dominant werewolf''s thread of reason was on the verge of snapping. Eden grabbed the hem of his t-shirt and put it in his mouth, exposing himself completely. Hands placed on his lover''s belly, he then rippled his hips up and down. The alpha felt his cock slide between the two ass cheeks at a lustful pace. Eden''s penis, pressed between their two bodies, let out a trickle of precum which spread over Glen''s stomach.


    The omega was horny and wet both front and back. Glen wasn''t the only one who had his sanity threatened with excitement. Lust had clouded the judgment of the young man who only thought of one thing, making the man beneath him insane. Push him into a state where he couldn''t deny him what his body was asking for. The hard and proudly erected member, ready to thrust inside his hole and make a mess of his inside. The male omega could feel his hole twitching, even though neither he if his mate had stimulated him. He wanted it. Quick. He moved his hips again and, this time, the glans pressed on the entrance to his hole. He gasped and his lips let go of the saliva-soaked tissue.


    As if the mechanism of a bomb had just clicked, Glen gave in to the mating call and an alarm rang through Eden''s head. Before he understood what was going on. He felt Glen''s hands grab his shoulders and violently switch their positions. He pushed the blond''s body into the mattress. Still high from the pleasure that had taken over his body, Eden opened his eyes wide when he felt the pain in his shoulders. He bit back the cry that threatened to cross his lips. The dominant''s fingers were crushing them with supernatural strength. The holographic screen appeared before the eyes of the omega.


    [Bloodlust has been activated]

 Chapter 53 - 52. Trust Me, Touch Me [M]

    When he redirected his gaze to that of his mate, Eden saw the canines protruding from the alpha''s mouth, ready to sink into his body. The alpha was restless and the blond immediately understood that he was fighting his transformation so he wouldn''t shift to his werewolf form.


    Unfortunately, the thirst for blood had already set in. The omega winced in pain as the alpha''s fingers tightened more around his shoulders. The strength of his mate was starting to unbridle. He didn''t need to check his stats, the mere fact that he couldn''t fight back was proof enough.


    Above him, Glen was panting, his swollen member twitching as he was still gazing at Eden with lust. An idea crossed the mind of the omega. In this state, he was unable to fight back his mate who surpassed him in strength. He had to get him back as soon as possible.


    The omega male took a long breath and exhaled to dispel the pain he felt in his shoulders bruised by his dominant''s grip. He raised a hand and placed it on his mate''s cheek, which he stroked tenderly. Glen, who continued to struggle with his transformation, fixed him with a troubled gaze. The younger man laid his hand on the neck which he grabbed and pulled to kiss him. Startled, the dominant didn''t react to the kiss, but the desire was still consuming him. He first followed the languid movement of the lips with hesitation and then with passion. As Eden''s tongue slipped into his mouth, caressing the canines and the top of the wet cavity, the heat began to take hold of his senses. Eden felt the force in the werewolf''s grip decrease and he took the opportunity to break the kiss before releasing his pheromones.


    "Trust me, touch me."


    As if something had unlocked inside him, Glen pulled back for a moment and grabbed the legs of his omega. He put them on one of his shoulders and locked them in his arms. Without waiting, he slipped his cock between the omega''s thighs. A moan escaped the blonde''s mouth as he felt the hard member rub against his own swollen penis. The rubbing sensation was new and dizzying for the omega. Too much for him who had never known anything like it.


    "Ahhh¡­ Nghh¡­"


    Mouth open and jerky breath, his hands grabbed the sheets. Glen''s hips continued their relentless movement back and forth, thrusting his erection against Eden''s. The omega felt a sensation of heat and pain as his skin heated up from the repetitive rubbing. Panting, he felt something inside him. His cock was twitching with pleasure and before he knew it he released his load against his belly. Glen, who had seen the omega reach his climax, was overwhelmed with excitement. He continued to thrust and after a few more movements, he slapped his hips one last time and shot his cum with a deep grunt.


    Eden, who didn''t hear the ringing sound anymore, let his legs fall limply on the bed. The dominant, who had regained his senses, looked down at his mate.


    "That was close," Eden said in a light tone. The laugh he wanted to let out stuck in his throat when he met the alpha''s gaze.


    The fear that had vanished when he marked his alpha resurfaced and swelled in his heart. The younger man thought that if he didn''t do anything the dominant might pull away from him and he couldn''t let that happen.


    The alpha, on the other hand, was on an emotional spiral. He had just attacked his omega, his mate, the most precious being to him and whom he was supposed to protect against all odds. Glen''s pheromones were spreading in utter chaos, sending signals that aroused a strange urge in the already worried omega. Eden listened to his wolf''s instincts and released pheromones. Slowly, the reassuring and heartwarming scent acted upon the werewolf whose features softened even though his gaze didn''t shake off their expression of pain and guilt. He grabbed his mate and then locked her in a soft embrace.


    "I''m sorry. I''m sorry, Eden. I didn''t want to. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry."


    Eden hugged him back with infinite tenderness. They had played with fire and the curse once again showed its power. They stayed like that for a while, until Glen loosened his arms from his mate''s body. The omega straightened up and pulled back, allowing the dominant to sit on the bed. With his head lowered on his hands, he opened his mouth to speak but Eden stopped him.


    "Stop it."


    The alpha shook his head, unable to meet the eyes of the blonde who never took his eyes off him.


    "If you apologize again, I''ll slap you. If you ever tell me then we can''t be because you are a danger, I''ll slap you even stronger, and if you dare run away from me, I''ll chase after you and I''ll beat the hell out of you. "


    "Eden, I¡­"


    "You''re my mate."


    The voice of the Omega echoed in the stillness of the room. Glen finally looked up because he could feel his mate''s distress. His voice was shaking as if he was about to burst into tears.


    "You''re my mate. My fucking fated mate and I marked you. It means that you can''t back off now, even if it''s dangerous, even if you''re afraid. "


    "I won''t run away!" The alpha yelled out. "Listen to me! I won''t, but I can''t bear the fear of hurting you. I promised that I''ll do anything to keep you safe¡­ "


    Eden glared at the dark-haired man in front of him. "I told you earlier, I''m stronger. I can handle you. "


    "You''re no match for me if I ever shift. "


    "I''ll beat your ass before it happens. I''ll do whatever it takes. Thus, you''re stuck with me. "


    Glen paused, searching for his words. "I wasn''t thinking of leaving you but just putting a little distance¡­ "


    "We will go through this together or we won''t at all."


    Glen stared at the teary omega. As if he wanted to push him to give in to his alpha instincts, Eden released pheromones of distress. The werewolf who couldn''t bear to see his mate close and not meet his needs opened his arms. The omega rushed to snuggle against his chest.


    "Don''t leave me. Even for a bit. Please don''t. "


    "I already told and I''ll say it again. I will never leave you. Does it hurt? " His finger brushed the shoulders he had gripped earlier.


    "Yeah. My chest hurts. When I think about you being away, it hurts like hell. " The dominant remained silent and closed his arms around his mate.


    When day broke, Glen opened his eyes and felt Eden stuck to his body. Half of his body was on top of the alpha''s. It gave off a pleasant warmth and the Dominant closed his arms around the omega who wiggled as he woke up and rubbed his face against his chest.


    "Morning," he said in a soft voice.


    The younger man didn''t answer and just put his nose to his lover''s neck to inhale his pheromones. Seeing him motionless and pensive, Glen stroked his hair.


    "Let''s get ready. We need to check out early. "


    "Yeah, let''s go and look for this bitch who''s messing with our life."

 Chapter 54 - 53. Little Soul

    When the two werewolves joined the human couple near the car, there couldn''t be a more stark contrast between the two atmospheres. On one hand, the alpha-omega duo seemed unsettled after a night spent between a first intimacy and the dread of an almost painful drama. On the other hand, the two WIA members tried unsuccessfully to hide their lack of sleep after a night spent making up for each day of abstinence forced by the doctor''s preventive nature. Their efforts were, however, useless to Glen, who, as soon as he spotted the sunglasses stuck on their noses, walked over to Greg and opened his hand to ask for the keys.


    Without saying a word, the man dropped the keys in his palm and walked to the back of the car before opening the door and stepping inside. Connor, who was already seated in the front passenger seat, watched his childhood friend get behind the wheel and adjust the seat to make himself comfortable. He thought for a moment of getting up and giving way to Eden since he was their living GPS when he stirred in his seat.


    A sharp pain all over the lower area of ??his body reminded him that he had better not move a muscle if he didn''t want to give more clues to the activities he was still indulging in less than one hour ago. Connor silently winced and lowered the front sunshade. He peeked into the vanity mirror. In the rectangle, he managed to catch the reflection of a particularly gloomy omega.


    The blond looked cranky and the agent glanced at his friend who was fastening his belt, wondering how come in the world he had things screwed up.


    Before he opened his mouth, his man beat him.


    "Is there something one should know about the Soul Healers before hitting the road? You look strangely tense for a simple informative visit. "


    "Everything is fine," Eden stated in a tone that nevertheless assured the opposite. "I just can''t wait to get over this whole bullshit and find the one person who is playing with my mate''s life and preventing me from getting laid how I want." The younger man had mumbled the explanation. However, the curious nature of the agent who sharpened his senses in such a situation had allowed him to hear every word the omega said.


    The light-brown-haired man had just received a crisp and unexpected piece of information. He was about to open his mouth to comment but was immediately cut off by a dominant unwilling to hear his jokes.


    "Drop it!" He stared at the man in the passenger seat and his expression hinted at Connor that he had noticed his condition and that he wouldn''t hesitate to put him under the spotlight if he continued. The agent decided a strategic withdrawal was necessary. He bit his tongue, leaving Glen to start the car.


    The agent, who had some sleep to catch up, was already thinking about how to exploit what he had just heard. Not moving too much, he settled down to find the least painful position and closed his eyes behind his dark glasses.


    When the car pulled up outside the only old dwelling in the town of Little Soul, several hours later, the sun was already high in the sky. The luminous disk was yellowish-white and clouded over, an appearance characteristic of winter days. The warmth of its rays could hardly be felt. While that wasn''t a problem for the two werewolves, the two humans in the group appeared annoyed when they realized they were going to wait in the car. Indeed, they had no idea how long the meeting between the two werewolves and the Soul Healers was going to last. Turning on the heating was to take the risk of being out of gas on the way back since the city was isolated and therefore had no gas station within several tens of kilometers.


    Moreover, they had already come close to death after infiltrating a pack territory. Thus they had learned their lesson and preferred to keep a low profile.


    Even though, as Eden had explained to them, the Soul Healers were not a pack and they were not hostile to humans, they didn''t want to risk any chance Glen might have to unearth information about the witches they were looking for.


    The WIA had very little information about witches, let alone the Blue Moon clan who was considered one of the most powerful. To be more exact, they didn''t know anything other than their name that was mentioned since it was their intervention that ended the Big Bloodshed. The clan had, just with a threat, succeeded where the organization''s thousands of agents and powerful network had failed. After months of blood spilled between the packs and several agents who died protecting the humans caught in the clashes, the clan had landed out of nowhere and imposed peace.


    Well aware of their inability to help the alpha, the two didn''t feel like playing with fire, especially since they had no tricks up their sleeve to get out of a sticky situation. If the Soul Healers were the only lead on who could save Glen''s life, they would step aside without a hitch. Even if it meant waiting in the cold.


    Glen opened his door followed by Eden who got out of the vehicle and looked at the old house. The omega had heard many times about the healers able to heal the spiritual wounds of werewolves. With modernity, peace, and the retreat of Moon Goddess worship, the Soul Healers were, by now, almost all gone. Rarely were a werewolf suffering from any disease affecting their inner wolf. Eden''s had probably been the first in years.


    Glen joined his mate and they both walked over to the porch. The wooden stairs creaked as they climbed the stairs.


    Eden''s hand curled into a fist and approached the heavy wooden door as it opened, revealing a woman in his mid-thirties whose hair looked like a copper-colored mane.


    "The Elder is waiting for you," the woman said. She stepped aside to let them inside. The two mates looked at each other and after a moment''s hesitation. The werewolf who had recognized Eden didn''t let anything show through. She simply carried out the order given to her by her master and accompanied the visitors. They stepped inside guided by the female healer into the seemingly deserted place.


    The sound of their footsteps and the creaking of the old house echoed in the corridors. The omega felt a strange familiarity in the aura of the woman he had never met. He had been informed that his father had brought in some Healers to examine him so he asked.


    "Did you happen to come to Bloodhood to examine me a few days ago?"


    "That''s right," the woman replied, turning to him with a smile. They came to a door and the werewolf knocked before opening the door without waiting to respond.


    Glen and Eden saw across the room, sitting in a rocking chair facing a round table, a silver-haired old woman who turned her head towards them. She nodded as a greeting and the two mates mirrored her gesture. The werewolf who had accompanied them excused herself and the door closed with a click. The Elder''s eyes looked between Glen and Eden.


    Despite her appearance shaped by the weight of years, the oldest Soul Healers addressed them with a sharp voice and piercing eyes.


    "Oh, I see. So you marked him to counter the curse. It was a smart move. " She had spoken approvingly and a smile curved her lips as she saw the couple''s shocked looks.


    "What about you sitting down for a bit so we can talk?"


    The omega and his dominant stepped forward and took their places on the two empty chairs that surrounded the table. They had the impression that the old werewolf awaited their visit.


    But that was not all. How, without having seen Glen''s neck, had she known that Eden had marked him. And why was she talking about countering the curse?


    The blond walked over and settled down with a crease between his eyebrows that betrayed the many questions running through his mind. Seeing his serious expression, the old woman let out a soft chuckle.


    "You don''t need to look so tense. You''ve come to Little Soul to find answers. I will tell you everything I know and where to find what you are looking for but before that¡­ "


    She leaned on the small table where there were two vials containing blood orange fluid and a knife. With a speed that surprised them, she grabbed the knife and the omega let out a cry when he felt the blade sink into the forefinger of his left hand. Glen, who had risen to his feet, froze when Eden raised his hand to stop him. The Elder squeezed the young man''s finger and picked up a vial from the table. She removed the stopper with one hand before pouring a few drops of the werewolf''s blood inside.


    "What are you doing?" He questioned.


    The woman waited a moment and they saw the liquid turn an almost crimson red. She replaced the stopper and closed the vial which she practically shoved in the omega''s face with a satisfied look.


    "This is your entry ticket to Blue Moon territory."

 Chapter 55 - 54. What You Have To Do

    The old werewolf''s face didn''t hide the fact that she was enjoying the puzzled and incredulous gaze of the couple in front of her. Nevertheless, the Elder also knew she couldn''t afford to waste time. She got it right when she saw the alpha aura the first time they met. His days were numbered. Even though she didn''t know what fate awaited the dominant, she recognized in his aura the seal of their divinity. She couldn''t abandon a being blessed by the Moon Goddess herself.


    As Eden picked up the vial with an uncertain smile and raised it to his eyes level, she approached Glen. She walked at a normal speed and smiled as she saw the dominant with long black hair glower at her. The alpha didn''t appreciate her hurting his mate, even with good intentions, and was letting her know.


    The corners of her lips quivered as she fought back a smile. Glen held out his finger and she stuck the blade into the tip of his index finger before grabbing the vial on the table behind her.


    Three drops of blood barely had time to fall when the wound healed before the old woman''s eyes. For the first time, since they had arrived, the oldest Soul Healers showed a reaction that didn''t hint that she expected the event to happen. She had no idea the alpha''s healing abilities were superior to his kind. She squinted her eyes.


    "Interesting." She returned to her seat before continuing with the same enthusiasm. "Now that''s settled, you can start. I''ll do my best to respond as much as I can. However, I don''t have the answers to all your questions. A lot of things escape my eyes and you''ll have to find them out by yourself. All I can do is point you in which direction to start. "


    Eden stirred the vial, the liquid swirling around inside, forming a miniature vortex. "And the first step would be this mixture? How is this supposed to lead us to the Blue Moon clan? "


    He eyed the decoction suspiciously and the woman laughed quietly at his demeanor.


    "This potion won''t get you there. It will allow you to enter and stay in Blue Moon territory. "


    "To enter it, you must already find it"


    "Oh, but it''s pointless. You already know where it is. To be precise, you don''t know it, but you''ve probably walked over it a few times, only without even realizing it. "


    "What do you want to say?"


    "The territory of the Blue Moon Clan is located within Bloodhood'' territory."


    "It''s absurd, how could witches come and settle in our land without us realizing it?"


    "Blue Moon clan didn''t settle in Bloodhood territory. They''ve always been there from the start. Bloodhood and Blue Moon have always lived side by side. In perfect harmony. There is something else you misunderstand. They indeed have powers, but the Blue Moon Clan is not just a clan of witches. They are Skinwalkers. "


    Hearing the word, the omega froze. It wasn''t unfamiliar to him. However, he had never heard anyone confirm their existence. Unable to know what to think, his brain was analyzing the information it had just received.


    "You know who they are, don''t you?" The old woman questioned.


    Eden remained silent. Skinwalkers. Wizards and witches whose powers allowed them to take possession or to transform into animals. The wolf was one of the forms he was able to take.


    What the old healer had just said questioned everything the omega knew about his pack. If Skinwalkers existed and the clan lived in their pack''s territory, it means they coexisted without knowing it. Maybe they even mingled.


    A Skinwalker could easily use his abilities to transform and infiltrate their pack. They didn''t have a werewolf form which is unique to his race. However, even with this constraint, no one would question the nature of a being who changes from a human form to that of a wolf.


    A feeling of unease took hold of Eden. Beside him, Glen was lost. The man had never heard of the Skinwalkers and didn''t want to be left behind. He played with the vial between his fingers waiting for his mate to come out of his thoughts. The omega looked confused and he couldn''t understand why.


    It was the Elder who took charge of bringing the omega back to reality.


    "There is no need to fret. You will understand when you get there. The existence of the Skinwalkers is not a threat neither to the werewolves nor for Bloodhood. I would even say that it is the opposite. It''s a blessing bestowed long ago and which has now been forgotten. "


    "How can you know about them, when we, who are supposedly next to them, don''t know anything?"


    "It''s an easy one. Soul Healers can see auras and spiritual forms of a being. If we were to come across a wolf whose spirit form is that of a human, we are likely dealing with a Skinwalker. In addition, our role has made us privileged witnesses to the history of our race. From generation to generation, we have passed on our knowledge to each other to be able to heal as best as possible the ailments that could affect our people. My predecessors had the opportunity to cross paths with Skinwalkers and everything they knew came to me just as I passed it on to those I trained. "


    "Have you ever seen them?" Eden asked hastily. His heart pounded as his gaze fixed on the elder in anticipation. After a calculated pause, the woman who looked back at him with the same intensity opened her mouth.


    "It happened once, indeed."


    "So they exist."


    The blonde broke eye contact. What he had just discovered was a revelation with far-reaching consequences. As he remembered the purpose of their trip, his head snapped back to the Elder.


    "What about the curse? You say they''re no threat, but how do you explain my mate''s curse? If it wasn''t their doing, who could have done that? "


    Their host''s expression and demeanor changed completely when the omega evoked the curse that gripped Glen. She straightened her posture and her expression hardened as her gaze landed on the alpha. The dominant didn''t avert his eyes and stared back.


    "This curse is an affront to the grace bestowed by the Goddess. I can see your true strength, Alpha, and if our Goddess has granted you such strength it will be necessary for the future. The power and dangerousness of your curse is the very proof that a Skinwalker cannot be the source of it. " Her gaze clouded slightly as if she was remembering something.


    "I cannot go into details because I doubt that you will understand without seeing the same thing as me. When I look at your mate''s inner wolf, I see around him a tangle of strings that hold him prisoner and absorb all his strength. " She tilted her head, scrutinizing the dominant.


    "I see there are fewer connections the last time I met you. I guess it''s thanks to the marking. Unfortunately, there are still a phenomenal amount of them. They are full of dark energy and negative feelings. Whoever did this must have felt a deep hatred. Without that, it would have been impossible. Skinwalkers have no such feeling towards the werewolves. They too live under the protection of the Goddess. They are the missing part of a story our race has been forced to forget. "


    "And why me?" The alpha who had been silent from the start spoke suddenly. "I was born that way, that means the curse was on me before I was born. How could anyone hate me before I was born? "


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have an answer for you on this. This is why you need to go to the territory of the Blue Moon Clan. "


    Her finger pointed at the vial the dominant was holding in his hand.


    "Go to the forest in the northeast of your territory. I couldn''t tell you where exactly, but thanks to this potion, when you enter their territory, you won''t be rejected as werewolves normally are."


    "Rejected?" He asked while looking at the vial.


    "The Skinwalkers live in hiding from the werewolves. To prevent any mixing and not to risk being discovered, they have bewitched their territory. A werewolf who enters the Skinwalker territory is plunged into a trance that forces him to leave their lands immediately. The potion helps combat this hypnotic effect. You will then be able to stay. When they sense your presence, the Skinwalkers will come to meet you. "


    "You just said they don''t want to mix, we should expect them to be hostile?"


    "They won''t. If you come to them, they will take it as a sign that the Goddess herself wishes you to meet them. "She stated in a dismissive tone.


    "Now that we have covered the subject. Let''s talk about the next point. You''ve marked your alpha. The omega''s mark isn''t something that''s been around for a very long time. The risks are great but for you, I guess it was a given. " She smiled and once again Eden had the impression that she was reading them as in an open book. The woman''s voice suddenly grew deeper.


    "Still, it''s not without danger. The Omega''s Mark is a powerful bond that will make the Alpha want to mark his mate.. However, if your fated mate marks you without lifting the curse, there is a risk that it will spread to you. "

 Chapter 56 - 55. What The Mark Is

    Eden flinched and his chest tightened. He did his best to keep his emotions in check and to stay calm. Golden orbs looked at the old healer sitting across the table and then turned to his mate who was sitting next to him.


    When Glen told him he wanted to wait until he got the mark because he didn''t want to hurt him, the male omega had easily complied. He had realized that he wasn''t free to act selfishly as the heir to Bloodhood. However, that didn''t mean he wasn''t determined to take the cursed alpha as his mate. No matter what the difficulty, he would lift the curse and form a complete pair with the alpha that was creeping more and more into his heart every moment. The Dominant did so with a naturalness that left him utterly dumbfounded.


    Although his father had always told him that he would be free to choose his mate, because of his problematic fur, Eden had long been convinced that he would only ever have a mating of convenience to ensure the survival of his pack. It was his duty and his burden as heir. At least that was before he met his alpha.


    Cursed, without a pack, human behaved and deadly dangerous, the alpha was nothing he hoped for. Instead, Glen brought the omega everything he needed. He felt complete.


    Despite the curse, Eden could feel how he had been deeply blessed by the Moon Goddess itself every time his eyes met the middle ocean green irises. The alpha emanated a sincerity that Eden thought he had to give up on.


    With him, the blonde was inclined to think he could win over the real love he yearned for and he wouldn''t give it up for the world. He had been deep in thought for several seconds when he heard Glen''s voice call him. The omega slowly turned his head towards him. The thought of not being able to be marked by his mate was causing him a pain that he couldn''t quite stifle.


    "It''s because of the Omega''s mark."


    "What?" Once again Eden felt exposed.


    The old woman gazed at him with a look that didn''t betray her emotions.


    "The pandemonium of emotions you''re feeling is due to the Omega'' mark. It''s the first step to a complete bond." She paused and seemed to think for a moment.


    The Elder stood up and walked to the front door to step out of the room for a moment. The two werewolves she hadn''t said anything to, looked at each other in puzzlement. However, her absence didn''t last more than a few seconds. She returned with a small cloth bag closed with a cord. The old woman returned to her seat under the inquiring gaze of the two werewolves who wondered what she was about to say. She opened the bag and poured the contents into her hand.


    Five neatly folded pieces of paper fell into the palms of her hands. She put three back in the bag she put aside and held them out to the couple.


    "This is a mix of herbs used when we train the Soul Healers disciples. It enables the untrained apprentice to reach the trance state necessary to detect the auras and spiritual forms of their patients as well as all the energy canals that circulate around them.


    Both of you, take one. You will thus be able to see what I''m telling you by yourself. It will save time and it will help you to understand each other better, but also to understand your respective alpha and omega natures. "


    Eden glanced suspiciously at the woman again. He grabbed one and gave it to his mate before helping himself with the last.


    "Is it safe?" The blonde asked the healer on principle even though he suspected the answer. He doubted she would purposely harm them but, it can''t hurt asking.


    The silver hair moved slowly as the woman nodded to confirm the harmlessness of the mixture.


    The omega unfolded the paper to reveal a pastel green powder. He exchanged a look with his mate. Glen looked back to the powder and narrowed his eyes at it as if he was expecting an answer to his silent questions. With a shrug, the dominant made up his mind. He poured the powder on his tongue and waited. Eden, who was staring at him, did the same and crumpled the small square of paper between his fingers.


    Bitterness is the first thing that affected Eden. The blond waited several seconds and nothing happened. Sitting across from them, the healer waited patiently. Glen was the first to feel the symptoms. As if in all his senses had sharpened, the werewolf became hypersensitive to everything around him. His attention was drawn to the strange curls of smoke that circulated throughout the room around their three bodies.


    At first imprecise, the pale haze turned into canals of smoke. He looked down at his body and his eyes widened in horror. Hundreds of smoke canals ran through his body and seemed to drain a luminous vaporous substance out of his body while others let in thick black smoke.


    His curse. He could see the action of his curse. It was draining his strength and replacing it with that black smoke. He understood without any explanation. This black smoke that was going inside his body was preventing him from shifting properly.


    As the alpha scrutinized his body, he noticed a canal formed of brilliant smoke that touched the left side of his chest, where his heart was found. He watched the flow and saw that the substance was entering his body. Unlike the other black ones, it didn''t look harmful.


    Glen already suspected the point of origin but followed the stream with undisguised anticipation. His gaze fell on his omega''s chest, right where his heart was, and a smile spread across his face.


    The dominant was beaming. He saw with his own eyes the connection to his mate and this simple fact made him ecstatic. He lifted his eyes to Eden''s face and he frowned at the horror that distorted the features of the magnificent man who was his, as he could see with the connection between their two hearts.


    The dominant then remembered the hundreds of canals that drained and poisoned him. If he had been shocked, it was obvi that his mate was too. He smiled reassuringly this time, as if to tell his mate he wasn''t in pain. Unfortunately, this did not have the desired effect. Eden''s expression hardened and the blond turned away from his mate to face the old healer.


    "Tell me all we need to know to find the people who did this."


    His voice was a whisper barely audible to a human ear, but loud enough to be easily picked up by their supernatural ears. The alpha noticed the muscles in his jaw clenching as Eden gritted his teeth to swallow his anger. The Elder noticed the fire in the Omega''s eyes and resumed her speech.


    "First you have to understand something. The Omega''s mark is the first step in a complete bond. In the ritual as it was originally performed, the alpha was marked by his omega. The bite was a gesture of humility in which the dominant asked the Moon Goddess for protection for their mating and their pack. The alpha had to resist the urge to bite his mate before the next full moon. If the alpha was successful, the mating was approved by the Goddess and of course, the alpha survived. He could then bite and mark his omega and complete the bond. The mates could thus run their pack under the divine protection of the Goddess. "


    She paused to check that the two werewolves were following her explanation.


    "If the alpha couldn''t resist his urges and tried to claim his omega before the full moon, the sub would die of poisoning from his toxin. His death inevitably leads to that of the dominant because a marked alpha cannot support the loss of his omega mate. "


    "Why does one undergo this?"


    "To challenge the dominant''s will to lead his pack with benevolence. Omegas are the most fragile and the bottom of the hierarchy in a pack. For an alpha to agree to be bitten by one of them is a sign of humility and a promise to the Goddess that he will protect even the weakest of his pack despite his selfish desires and his strength.


    An alpha who denied his urges and passed the test was worthy of the protection and blessing of the Goddess. Conversely, failure was a calamity every time. The packs were left without an heir after the death of their next leader and his mate. This is the reason why this ritual had been forgotten and today it''s forbidden for an omega to mark his alpha. "


    "You said earlier that it was the Omega Mark''s fault, what were you talking about?"


    "Your anxieties, your fears, your doubts, but also your affection, your love, and your trust. All your emotions are transmitted to your Alpha through this bond created by the Omega''s mark. In your case, you were already fated mates, so the mark only exacerbated the existing connection.


    Even so, these emotions that you share with your Alpha are all signals that prompt him to bite you to complete the bond and allay the distress you feel because you want him to claim you. That''s why it''s an ordeal. Because the alpha has to resist his impulses brought on by his mate''s emotions even if it pains him. "


    "You said there was a risk the curse would spread to Eden if I ever bite him."


    "This is a guess, so let me explain. When an alpha successfully waited until the next full moon to mark his mate. The marking will create the same canal of emotions but from the alpha to the omega, " She illustrated her words by pointing to Glen''s heart and traced a line in the void between them to Eden''s left pectoral. "Now your turn, if a canal transfers that black smoke to your mate, what would be the result?"


    "The curse may befall him." The dominant had spoken in a voice that didn''t hide his despondency.


    "That''s why you need to go to the Skinwalkers'' lands before the next full moon. We, Soul Healers, heal spiritual wounds we aren''t strong enough. Skinwalkers have powers that can fight any form of spiritual attack including curses. If you want a chance to lift your curse and stay together with your mate, you must ask them for help. "


    A ringtone caught Eden''s attention and he turned on the screen.


    [Your skill ''Perception'' is now a legendary grade skill]

 Chapter 57 - 56. What Are You?

    Glen and Eden had been out of the car for around half of an hour when Connor groaned impatiently. His boyfriend had joined him upfront and got behind the wheel after removing a folder from his bag.


    The doctor was scanning the lines while Connor, whom he had advised to rest, had closed his eyes. Although focused, he could see out of the corner of his eye that the agent was fidgeting in his seat. A grimace followed his every move and after several seconds the doctor snapped the file shut and returned his attention to his lover. Boredom was slashed across the forehead of the man who turned to Greg with a pout that didn''t bode well.


    "I''m bored, let''s have a stroll."


    The doctor pondered if it was really a good idea but before he could answer, Connor had already turned to the door to open it. An icy wind blew through the door he had just opened, and the WIA agent climbed out of his seat with another grimace. The wind attacked his skin and the light-brown-haired man shivered. His eyes watered from the cold and he felt something wrap around his neck.


    "You''re not covered enough."


    Greg wrapped an emerald green scarf around the neck of his lover who gave him a  devastating smile as a thank you. Like every time he saw that expression on his man''s face, the doctor''s heart skipped a beat. He leaned down, placed a kiss on his lips then pulled away. His ultramarine irises stared at Connor with adoration.


    "What are you?"


    Both of them jumped and looked down at the origin of the voice. A tiny werewolf with crisp white fur looked up at them. Her eyes'' nutty color, which stood out because of the whiteness of the fur, awakened a painful memory that made Connor''s heart throb painfully.


    The agent pulled away from his lover and crouched down to level with the little werewolf who was staring at him with a curious expression. Her tail slowly swayed from side to side behind her, and her small face showed only ingenuous interest in the two men she had seen kissing. Connor chased away his sad thoughts and flashed his most charming smile. Taken aback by the man''s unusual attractivity, the little werewolf stammered.


    "W-Why a-are you here? What are you? "


    Her ears moved as she caught the distant footsteps of the house. Her supernatural hearing caught the voice calling her anxiously from inside the house. Without thinking she grabbed Connor''s hand and started to run with all her might.


    "Hey¡­" Surprised by the little omega''s attitude, Connor thought about resisting but gave up. After all, he had just said he was bored. He might as well go along with her whims. He mentally shrugged and quickened the pace to keep up with the little girl who pulled on his hand.


    The werewolf lured him to a secluded corner of the backyard garden. The snow that had fallen in abundance last night had piled up into a layer that made the pure white omega difficult to spot. When she was satisfied with the place, she finally stopped and waited a moment. Her ears moved again to pick up the sounds around her. After a moment, she let out a sigh of relief and then gasped.


    She had just realized what she had done and looked up at Connor, thinking she was being scolded for dragging him behind her. When the little omega crossed a smiling face, she loosened up. The sound of footsteps plunging into the snow preceded Greg''s arrival. The doctor held a scarf in his hand. He joined the unusual duo and bent down to level with the child.


    "How about we make a snowman?"


    The little werewolf''s eyes sparkled with excitement. It had been several days since she had been brought to this house, and all she did was learn to control her powers. She was bored to death and no one seemed to care. She had no idea what a snowman was. After all, she was born in Green Lake territory which was a traditional pack but it sounded fun and that''s all she wanted. Have a little fun.


    "I don''t know what it is but I want to do it!"


    Her cheerful voice was almost a cry and the two men chuckled at her joyful demeanor. Greg kneeled in the snow and wrapped the thick midnight blue scarf he''d pulled off seconds ago around the little werewolf''s neck.


    "But I''m not cold."


    "Yeah, I know, but it bothers me."


    He went on and tied the fabric with an elegant knot, then stepped aside to admire his handiwork. The little omega''s fur appeared even whiter after being decorated with the dark cloth.


    She moved her neck and her chin rubbed against the top of the fabric. She couldn''t understand why the human had wrapped her in the cloth. She was a werewolf and didn''t feel the cold. However, she accepted the gift anyway because it smelled good, like the human.


    She looked up to Greg who had closed his coat to protect himself from the cold, then to Connor. Her look lingered on the latter as if she saw something strange about him and Greg broke the silence.


    "Let''s make that snowman before the person you''re running from finds you."


    She nodded energetically, and the two men began to bustle around her. Connor squeezed snow into his hands to make a ball.


    "I''m Connor by the way and the handsome and overprotective man over there is Greg. He''s my lover. What''s your name, little one? "


    "I''m Sora."


    "Nice to meet you, Sora. You know, after some thought, I think instead of a snowman we''re gonna do something even cooler."


    "What is it?" The omega girl was crouching on the snowy ground, her eyes locked on Connor''s hands.


    "A snow werewolf!"


    "Yeah! Show me, show me! "


    ________


    When he saw the message on his screen, Eden frowned. It wasn''t a good timing, but he was curious about what triggered this change and what it meant. He had barely formulated the question in his mind when a new message popped up before his eyes, replacing the previous one.


    [Skill: Perception Grade: Legendary 10/10


    Allows you to increase the analysis capacity. You can now detect spiritual threats and energies within a perimeter of 700 feet.


    Used in combat, it predicts the opponent''s next move. Used in strategy, it allows an analysis of your enemies to devise the best counter plan.


    You can now access all information up to legendary grade.


    Recharging time: 1 hour.]


    Did his system upgrade one of his skills because of the weird powder? If he got it right, now he should be able to discern spiritual energies around them. If he has to come face to face with the witch who cursed Glen, it sure will help them.


    He closed the panel and focused on the healer who was staring at him as if she had seen something. The woman who had noticed his lack of concentration had stopped talking. A strange light shone in his eyes.


    Eden couldn''t shake the idea that she had seen the screen or at least that she suspected something. It wouldn''t be surprising given the abilities of the old werewolf. Still, she just waited in silence for the omega to recompose himself. He did so, clearing his throat.


    "Sorry, I¡­ It''s just a lot to digest."


    "Yes, of course. I understand. Is there anything else you want to know? "


    "Yes. This vials. You said this potion would help us enter Skinwalker lands. How is that supposed to help us and why did you use my and Glen''s blood? "


    "I needed both your blood to activate the potion so it works only on your body. Thats why I filled one vial with your blood and the other one with your mate''s blood. This is protection so no one else can use the potion. If this were to happen, the potion wouldn''t activate and the werewolf would be kicked out of Skinwalkers'' territory as if they had never drunk the potion. "


    "They don''t want us in their territory," Eden commented. "I wonder what we could have done to them. You looked sure they don''t hate us, but the fact that they''ve gone so far as to cast a spell on their land so that we can''t even cross paths puzzles me. If it weren''t for the curse, we would never have known they existed. "


    "And it has to stay that way," The healer''s tone, for the first time since they met, contained a warning and she sighed, frustrated.


    "The reason for their mistrust is the only answer I could never get from them during our only meeting. I can assure you that they don''t hate our kind.


    In our archives here in Little Soul, we have collections that speak of a time when the two races lived in peace side by side. It''s said that they had great respect for each other. But these archives were partly destroyed as if someone wanted to hide what had happened after this peaceful time. No pack knows about the Skinwalkers and I hope you will keep this covered."


    The two werewolves nodded and felt that their meeting was drawing to a close. Two quick knocks sounded on the door. The woman who had greeted them earlier swung the door open. Her eyes were filled with worry.


    "Elder, I''m sorry to disturb you but¡­" She glanced at the guests. Willow didn''t want to blurt out something and end up being scolded later.


    "Speak up, Willow."


    "Sora, she''s disappeared. I can''t find her anywhere. "


    "Did you look outside?"


    "Yes, Elder. But she is nowhere to be seen. "


    The grey-haired healer sharpened her senses and just after a few seconds, she answered with a smile.


    "Do not worry. She''s playing in the backyard with¡­ "


    Her smile froze. The old woman sprang up, quickly reached the door, and passed by her disciple. It was the second time the two werewolves witnessed his speed and it was still impressive. Even though they didn''t understand what was going on, neither Glen nor Eden didn''t see the point in hanging back.


    When the werewolves couple and Willow joined the old healer they had tracked down with her scent, she was standing watching an omega child who must have been no more than six years old propped up on Connor''s shoulders.


    She was decorating what must have been a huge snowman but had pointy ears and a muzzle making him look like a werewolf. The duo went so far as to stick pebbles in the snowy mouth to represent its fangs. From where they were, they could hear the giggles of the little omega who was delighted with the result.


    Greg patted his lover''s arm and pointed at the group watching them. The omega girl wriggled on the agent''s shoulders so he let her down. He did so and the little werewolf ran towards the old woman.


    "Elder! Elder! I made a snow werewolf with the two big brothers! Come! Come! "


    She grabbed the healer''s hand and pulled her over to the ice sculpture. The latter eyed the ice werewolf curiously before returning her attention to the little omega who was looking up at her, waiting to be praised.


    Glen then arrived with Eden and a Willow more than suspicious of the two humans who were accompanying her Master''s guests. The alpha eyed the snowman and raised an eyebrow.


    "That''s supposed to be a werewolf?"


    "Hey! I did my best, you know. My hands got cold unlike yours. If you think it''s ugly, I''ll let you know that it has been built to look like you. " Connor was sulking because it wasn''t as cool as he thought it would be.


    Glen snorted at the attempt of insult and looked at the little omega whose tail was swinging furiously behind her as she waited for compliments. The Elder patted her head and smoothed her fur.


    "That''s awesome, Sora. You''re very skilled. "


    The little girl chortled, delighted, and stretched out her arms for Connor to carry her. The agent complied with a smile. The closeness the omega girl showed to the man surprised the old healer who didn''t take her eyes off the light-brown-haired man.


    "You¡­ You''re not what you look like. You are a¡­"


    "Skinwalker."

 Chapter 58 - 57. Hiding Things

    Connor had fun for a long time with Sora. The little werewolf, who had never played human games before, was particularly curious about the construction of the snow werewolf. The agent''s fingers were stiff and frozen. Without gloves, he had been forced to gather the snow and sculpt it with his bare hands, alternating with Greg to give his fingers time to warm up and prevent frostbite.


    Despite the difficulty, they had succeeded in building a passable snow werewolf. To be fair, the sculpture was bumpy, and the branches they had planted on either side of the ball that served as the trunk, made the whole thing look like a scarecrow rather than a werewolf. As he pouted in frustration, Connor heard the laughter of the little omega who was in heaven. He shrugged and lifted her onto his shoulders.


    Sora placed the pebbles Greg had picked up into the snow werewolf''s mouth. They had just placed the last canine tooth when the doctor patted his arm before pointing something behind them. Connor turned around and saw several werewolves including his childhood friend and his mate. The omega girl wriggled to get off and the agent quickly complied.


    When she came back a few seconds later with who he assumed was the person Glen and Eden had come to see, he didn''t expect events to take this turn.


    ________


    [Connor Everett, level 35.


    Race: Human.


    Type: Skinwalker


    Class: Assassin


    Code name: Red


    Stats: strength: 875/1000


    Speed: 946/1000


    Agility: 994/1000


    Intelligence: 972/1000


    HP: 450/450


    Skills: Martial Arts, Swordsmanship


    Items: Wolfsbane choke lace, high grade.


    Wolfsbane daggers, high grade.


    Wolfsbane knuckleduster, high grade.


    Wolfsbane sword, Artifact.]


    Eden couldn''t believe what he saw in front of his eyes. When he reached the backyard and saw the energy flow around Connor, the Omega frowned. It was strange. Why did a simple human have this kind of energy flowing around him?


    A strange sensation seized him and he remembered that when he looked at Connor''s statistics, one piece of information was missing. Instead, he had only been able to see the usual question marks. Eden hadn''t felt the need to look any further even though discovering that his mate''s family was an assassin employed by the WIA was a shock.


    Truthfully, the werewolf didn''t have a bad opinion on this truth he had come across. He was aware that some werewolves, mostly rogues, were violent and attacked humans.


    It was more than normal that Humans took the lead and formed assassins capable of fighting and eliminating those who attacked them. It was just self-defense. And yet ... Why this uneasiness? Why did everything he discovered through his system take another meaning now that he had seen that word?


    Skinwalker. Connor was a Skinwalker. A human who can shift to a wolf.


    He had already hidden from Glen that he was an assassin. For years he had been lying to someone who called him best friend and brother. He had already hidden that he was a werewolf''s killer and now this. The omega thought the agent was sincere when he claimed he had hidden the truth about what he was doing because he was afraid his friend would hate him.


    However, he couldn''t use the same card twice. What reasons did the human have for keeping such a secret from his mate? And if Skinwalkers usually kept their distance from werewolves, why his alpha and this human were so close? What were Connor''s motivations?


    The omega''s emotions boiled in a mixture that threatened to explode.


    Glen was joking with Connor. As usual, he gave his friend a sincere smile. Even though he looked boring and bickered nonstop with the human, Eden knew how truly cared he was about him. Meanwhile, his friend was hiding he was a Skinwalker?


    They had dozens of miles because his mate was dying from a curse no one knew anything about and only Skinwalkers could do something to help him. Despite this, he kept this secret. Was he a friend?


    Eden clenched his fists and moved forward to join the rest of the group. He heard the Elder speak. And from his words, he was sure that she also knew. Without worrying about anything anymore, he blurted out the truth he had just discovered.


    "Skinwalker."


    Heads turned to Eden who had just spoken including Connor''s. The agent raised an eyebrow. His expression looked completely clueless and whatever pissed the Omega off. Glen who noticed the inner tumult of his mate was also disturbed.


    Eden exploded in anger and his body moved on its own. He jumped up and landed on the agent. Too shocked to react, Connor fell backward and felt the werewolf''s elbow cut through his throat crush his Adam''s apple. He gasped and squeezed the air out of his lungs. His eyes widened and just before things got going he saw his best friend lift his mate, catching him below the shoulders.


    The alpha squeezed the younger man''s body to calm him down, but the blond was furious and kept struggling to free himself. Greg who had rushed over to his lover glared at Eden and embraced Connor, who was trying to figure out what had just happened.


    The little omega, frightened by the sudden assault, had found shelter in Willow''s arms. The apprentice healer had dragged the little omega aside, the second Eden and Connor fell to the ground. Sora was crying loudly because of the ''villain who attacked the nice big brother who taught her how to make snow werewolves''.


    Willow tried to calm her down and released her comfort pheromones while stroking her fur.


    "Eden!" Glen''s voice boomed in an alpha command the Sub couldn''t ignore and the omega finally stopped moving. His eyes were nevertheless still shooting daggers at Connor. The doctor returned his animosity to the werewolf with an equally dark gaze. Glen saw the man he respected looking with hatred at the man who was his mate and the alpha''s heart sank.


    "Eden, talk to me. What''s got into you? " He had released his grip and faced his mate before gently grabbing his shoulders. The blond didn''t answer. Instead, he opened his system and displayed a screen.


    The dominant who had already seen the screen started to read to understand what had put his omega in such a state and his body froze. He read the line again and his gaze shifted to Connor. The eyes he fixed on the agent were empty of all warmth. In his head, his thoughts mingled in utter confusion.


    The Elder, who had watched in silence the exchange between the two fated mates, squinted her eyes and finally decided to butt in.


    "It''s about time we calm down, take a deep breath, and go back inside. I know what you have just found out and I can already tell you that it''s not what you think. "


    "It''s not?" Glen''s voice had a tone that broke the heart of his omega. It was obvious the dominant would take the news badly. Connor was his family.


    He looked at the old healer who walked over to Connor and put a hand on his shoulder. The man winced slightly. The pain had returned from the impact of his tumble. Greg who had given in to his lover''s tantrum before they left the motel to not use his splint saw his mood darken even more.


    The Elder, who saw the man''s emotions on his face, reassured him.


    "I''ll take care of him. He will be alright. " She raised her voice and addressed the werewolves. "Let''s chat inside and I hope everyone can keep an open mind." Her gaze fell on Greg again. "This is also valid for you, you''ll need it. After this discussion, your life will never be the same. "


    The doctor was taken aback by the words the stranger had just said. He wrapped his boyfriend''s shoulders gently and followed the healer who was already advancing towards the wooden house. They brought up the rear. Greg couldn''t take his eyes off Glen, who was walking alongside his mate with hunched shoulders.


    When they were all inside the old building, The Elder ordered Willow to go and deal with Sora who continued to sniffle. The little werewolf''s tears redoubled as she refused to leave Connor. The WIA agent moved towards the little omega and ducked down to his level. He raised his hand to wipe away the tears that were flooding his white fur.


    "Hey, Sora. You know, your Big Brother doesn''t like to see cute kids like you crying. I promise we won''t fight anymore. It was just a misunderstanding. We will talk it out and I promise you everything is going to be alright, okay? "


    "Y-You¡­ hiccup ... Promise? Hiccup!"


    The light-brown-haired man smiled at the little omega and patted her fur. Sora reluctantly walked away, pulled tight by Willow''s hand. Connor looked at her until she was gone and turned to Eden and Glen.


    "Ok, now spit whatever the fucking hell is wrong with you because I don''t see why you would unleash on me like some madman. "


    It was the silver-haired werewolf who answered the agent. With sparkling eyes, she stared at the man without hiding her curiosity.


    "It''s because you''re a Skinwalker, young man."


    "A what?" Connor stared at the woman with an expression that showed his concerns for her sanity.


    "You are a Skinwalker. A human who can possess an animal or shift to an animal form. Your clan''s favorite animal is the wolf. "


    "Look, I don''t want to be disrespectful, but I have no idea what you are talking about. I can assure you that I''m as human as¡­ "He paused as he realized that apart from him and his boyfriend, everyone here was a werewolf. He pointed to his lover. "I''m human, just like him so you¡­"


    "Have you ever heard of Autumn Everett?"


    Astonishment could be read on Connor''s face. The man blinked back and his brow furrowed and he replied suspiciously.


    "It was my grandmother''s name. How do you know¡­ "


    "Your grandmother was the daughter of the Blue Moon clan''s chief.. I met her when she had just run away with a human, a civilian."

 Chapter 59 - 58. A Past You Dont Know About

    Connor looked at the silver-haired woman who was staring at him, unfazed. Apart from her eyes twinkling with curiosity, the old healer didn''t seem affected by the situation. The calm she spoke with was the only reason the WIA agent hadn''t yet burst out laughing. There was no way what this stranger had just told him was true. There was no way though, how did she know his grandmother''s name?


    The man didn''t know how to answer or what to do. His eyes turned to Glen and Eden who had relaxed a little. His friend''s gaze was locked on him and it was as if the alpha was seeing him for the first time. This look hurt him and he looked away. Fists clenched, he opened his mouth but the healer cut him off.


    "First of all, how about stepping out of the hall? Come with me. I''ll tell you what I know and I''ll explain what are your choices from now on. "


    Reluctantly, Connor started walking and followed the trio formed by the healer, Glen, and Eden. Striding silently next to him, Greg still hadn''t taken his hand off his shoulder. As he realized he hadn''t been groomed yet, his shoulder stung and he winced, which caught Greg''s attention. The man moved closer to him and paused, forcing him to stop too.


    "You were supposed to heal him. As important as this discussion is, I doubt it can''t wait. He needs to be treated."


    "Don''t worry. We''re going to my study. I have everything to take the strain off your partner, so relax. I know what I''m doing. " She observed Greg who looked frustrated and guessed that the man was fighting the urge to dump everything and bring his lover to the first hospital for a thorough examination. A smile tried to creep on her lips but she fought it and maintained the passivity of her face.


    They walked to a door at the back of the house. The healer opened the door to a werewolf who gave a slight bow to her. He had a flask in his hand and several ingredients were gathered on the table where he was installed.


    "Cliff, I''m going to use the room. Can you leave us alone and ask the others not to come here for an hour or two, please? If you need books or ingredients for your potions and poultices, take them all with you now. "


    The beige and brown furry werewolf once more politely nodded in approval and swiveled to do the same with the group of humans and werewolves behind his master but he froze in place. His eyes widened as they landed on Eden and Glen.


    "You¡­ you¡­" His mouth opened and closed as if he didn''t know what to say. His eyes that were already wide almost popped out of their sockets when he saw Connor.


    "Holy crap! Elder, he has an aura! A human-shaped aura. How is that possible? Could it be that he is a¡­ "


    The werewolf''s demeanor had changed from calm to extreme agitation and the healer who had never seen him come out of his calm temper scolded him.


    "Cliff, I know that it''s a shock and you probably have a lot of questions but what you''re doing right now is extremely rude."


    The werewolf who had his clawed finger pointed at the agent froze. He immediately lowered his arm before bowing. It was as if another person had just taken possession of his body because the gap between the two behaviors was so extreme.


    He gathered his things as quickly as possible, arranged the ingredients that were methodically scattered on the table, then pulled out two thick grimoires from a bookcase whose loaded shelves threatened to give way. Hugging the grimoires to the fur of his chest, he stopped in the doorway and turned to Glen and Eden.


    "I-It''s an honor to meet you." The man bowed ninety degrees before getting up and out of the room, not without a last sidelong glance at the increasingly lost agent.


    "I apologize for my student''s behavior. Cliff is the most gifted of all and the oldest. So he can already detect auras without going into meditation. He has already reached the stage where he can maintain a maximum state of concentration even while doing something else.


    He''s an enthusiastic learner who normally doesn''t get emotional, but I guess having the four of you here in front of him was a shock he wasn''t prepared for. "


    As she spoke, the Elder''s hands were busy rummaging around. She took out several jars and vials from the shelves. She popped the cork of a vial and brought it up to her nose, and a satisfied smile raised the corners of her lips. She turned to Connor and the others who were still standing by the door and waved to them.


    "Come in, come in! Don''t stay there like that. "


    They walked into the room and Connor obeyed the woman waving him over to the bed in the corner next to the desk.


    The place looked like a doctor''s office. That of a doctor whose immeasurable knowledge was painstakingly recorded in books on the library shelves that circled the room. From floor to ceiling, all the walls were covered with books, giving the place an atmosphere that was both mysterious and calming. Two large windows let the dim light of a winter morning into the room.


    The Elder patted the surface of the sheet stretched across the bed. Connor stepped forward and sat up. Silence had settled in the room and no one dared to break it for fear of asking a question that would once again put everyone''s feelings on the edge.


    The healer told the man to undress and Greg walked over to help his lover shed his layers of clothing. Connor''s face took on a pinkish tinge as he pulled his shirt off to give free access to his shoulder and exposed the bite marks and hickeys the doctor had left on him the night before.


    If the Elder was thinking anything of the obvious ardor with which the two men had indulged in their nocturnal activities, she didn''t let it show on her face.


    She poured the contents of the vial onto a compress and put on another strip of the grid fabric before approaching the slightly swollen shoulder. With her palm, she pressed everything against the bulge, then closed her eyes to focus. Greg looked at her, puzzled. The man increasingly doubted his choice not to go with Connor to the closest clinic for treatment. After a few minutes, the silver-haired werewolf opened her eyes.


    "Perfect! It took a little longer, considering it''s the first time I''ve treated a human but it''s over. From tomorrow this injury will be just a bad memory. "


    Incredulous, the doctor eyed her suspiciously. For him, the werewolf had done nothing at all. Still, Connor gently lifted and lowered his shoulder in astonishment.


    "I-I don''t feel anything anymore. What have you done? "


    "The mixture between the compresses is a powerful anti-inflammatory. As for what I have done with my hands, it''s called affixing. I have attached spiritual energy to the remedy so that it enters your body and speeds up the healing process. Leave the compress until the product is fully absorbed and from tomorrow it will be as if you have never been injured. "


    Greg had his mouth open and stared, dumbfounded, at the healer, who grabbed a clean cloth to wipe the ointment off her fingers. The silver-haired woman sat at her desk and motioned for the two werewolves to take their places in front of her. Greg stayed next to Connor who was sitting on the bed.


    "Okay, now we''re done with the treatment. Let''s get to the heart of the matter. Sir¡­ " She turned to Connor who understood that she was asking his name.


    "Everett. Connor Everett. "


    "Oh? She, therefore, kept her name. I thought she would change it¡­ I''ll call you Connor if you don''t mind. "


    The agent simply nodded and the healer continued.


    "I met your grandmother while she was on the run with Noam Bradford. A civilian human she had met and fallen head over heels in love with. The fact that your grandfather was a civilian, in other words, a human without any power, was the reason for her flight.


    The Blue Moon clan is a very old wizarding clan that imposes an important rule. To maintain their Skinwalker power, the leader and his descendants must always wed with a wizard or a witch. It''s because the chef has the responsibility for renewing the Moon Goddess''s blessing on the clan, so they can maintain their form-shifting ability. A union with a human would have weakened the lineage. At least that''s what they thought.


    If Autumn had remained in her clan she would have been forced to give up her great love and the child she was bearing would have been rejected.


    On this point, I''m both surprised and happy to find out that your clan was wrong, because your aura, Connor, is even stronger than that of your grandmother.


    It makes me believe that the powers of the leader of your clan are not based on the lineage as they thought but on something else. " She stroked his chin, her eyes sparkling with curiosity again.


    Connor listened intently to what the werewolf had just told him. He who believed he was a normal human, a civilian, was actually the heir to a powerful tribe of wizards. The very one that ended the Big Bloodshed twenty years ago. He felt his head spun and Greg wrapped an arm around his shoulders and brought him closer to his chest.


    The protective gesture of his lover was like a hand preventing him from drowning in the flood of emotions that overwhelmed him.


    "I will answer any questions you have from now on, but there is something I must say or rather a warning that I must give you."


    She turned to Greg and looked into his eyes.. "If the Blue Moon Clan finds out that the chief''s lineage has survived and they learn that their descendant''s partner is a male and a civilian, they might kill you. "

 Chapter 60 - 59. Choices

    Greg''s eyes were locked on the Soul Healer''s as she scanned him to see his reaction. The doctor let nothing show what he was feeling and the old woman smiled when she saw that he wasn''t the kind of man to be easily unsettled. She broke the eye contact when she realized she wouldn''t win their little battle, then turned to Connor who also had greeted the news with coolness even though she felt he was restraining himself not to explode.


    "Why would they try to hurt my man? I''m not interested in their clan. My grandmother never told me anything. I doubt she ever told my father anything about that either. At least, he never mentioned that his mother was anything other than just a human. We have always lived as civilians. "


    "It looked like the Autumn that I knew, indeed. She was determined to cut all ties with her family and her clan. However, it doesn''t matter. You are the last descendant of the real leader''s lineage.


    The one who, according to their belief, helps ensure the sustainability of the clan."


    "You say that, but, if I got it right, despite my grandmother''s disappearance, the clan survived. It proves that their belief was just some bullshit. They did well without me, they will continue like this. Why make such a big deal out of my existence? Whether I am here or not, the clan survives. "


    "Barely. Since Autumn''s escape, the clan has had to rethink the way they take over the succession. When your grandmother fled her clan, they chose the strongest of the members to marry him with a wizard in the hope of renewing the blessing received from the Moon Goddess and they were successful. "


    "Good! Problem solved! " The agent commented.


    "Unfortunately, when the last successor came to power, the renewal of the blessing ceremony didn''t go as planned. Not all members of the clan received the blessing, only the most powerful ones and now the clan dreads the next succession. "


    "When you say that not all members of the clan received a blessing, what does it mean?"


    "It means that the clan members who have the lowest amounts of spiritual energy can no longer transform. The clan is dying. If the next renewal ceremony failed, they might disappear."


    "It''s unfortunate, but it still doesn''t concern me. I don''t intend to play the saviors and give up on my own life. I have no connection with them."


    This time, it was Eden who intervened and cut the agent off.


    "But according to the Elder, only the clan can save Glen and lift the curse."


    "What?"


    "Glen''s curse is a powerful spell. Extremely powerful. However, even weakened, I think the


    Skinwalkers will be able to lift it. Of course, the odds would increase dramatically if they had access to the blessing your powers can offer them. "


    The agent rubbed his temples and sighed before looking at the silver-haired werewolf. He felt like he was being manipulated into embracing a destiny he didn''t want to. His life suited him perfectly as it was. Moreover, his man suited him perfectly! Why should he change and become the leader of a wizarding clan just because he''s a descendant of their true leader? There might be a way to avoid the whole heir thing.


    "Just to find out what I''m stepping into. If I chose to do their renewal ceremony or whatever, would he let me go back to my life as the free man that I am? "


    The woman''s expression answered his question and Connor groaned in frustration. The man was annoyed. He knew he couldn''t let Glen down, but the prospect of becoming the head of a wizards and witches clan meant nothing to him at all.


    "Why can''t I just give them the blessing in return for helping Glen and we say goodbye like civilized people?" Connor asked, his arms crossed. He was more and more annoyed by what he heard and didn''t try to hide it.


    "I''m afraid they''ll try to force you to stay in order to marry a witch to ensure a lineage." The werewolf answered him sincerely and Connor''s reaction was more explosive than she had imagined.


    "What the¡­ Fuck no! There is no way in hell! I won''t leave my man! Ever! I won''t marry some chick. Let alone put my dick in some witch''s hole. "


    Astonished by the intensity of his response Greg turned his head towards him before quickly redirecting his attention to the werewolf, silent.


    "In that case, I''m afraid we''re at an impasse. The next moon is in less than three days. Your friend must have lifted the curse by then if he wants to be able to mark his omega. "


    "Not to mention that the curse will kill Glen," Eden added in a small voice.


    Silence filled the room. Greg, who had just observed the conversation between the old healer and the others, was thoughtful and even quieter than usual. He was racking his brain, and looking at the problem from any perspective available, but he couldn''t see any way out. It has to be done first then they would think about the outcomes. If anything happened to Glen because Connor had hesitated to rescue him, he knew his lover would never recover. He had known him and Glen long enough to know that.


    "If you say that Connor has an aura even more powerful than that of his grandmother means that their theory on the lineage is obsolete, why not just explain that to them? " The doctor even asked if he suspected the answer.


    "It''s an option, but I''m not sure they''re listening. Your partner is a hope they were no longer expecting. If hanging on to the tradition of the leader''s lineage allows them to ensure the sustainability of the clan, then they will do so, even if it means killing you for that. "


    "Wait. Why would they go so far as to kill me? I understand their frustration that Connor is with a man and a civilian at that, but this is not a reason reasonable enough for them to hurt me or kill me. "


    Greg spoke jadedly, but the man was curious as to why his death would be an option considered by the Blue Moon clan.


    "Killing you would be the most effective way to break the claiming mark Connor left on you. This mark could cause the ritual of union with a witch to fail."


    "Did you just tell ''claiming mark ''?" Greg''s eyes widened.


    "I indeed said so. You have a claiming mark on you."


    "Oh, that thing on his neck? I was wondering what it could be." Eden shouted as he finally got the answer to his silent question.


    "Yes, that''s right." She said with a smile and turned back to the doctor to resume her speech. "Your lover is a Skinwalker, it''s a given that he''s able to mark you. It''s not the same as the werewolves mark, but the purpose is the same. He marked you as his partner. "


    Connor was listening to the werewolf and the shock was too great. He had no way of pretending to be indifferent. His mouth was gape opened and his mind was completely blank.


    "How does it work?" Greg, who was back to his emotionless demeanor, spoke in a flat voice. However, something had changed in the doctor who had crossed his arms over his chest and was scrutinizing the silver-haired healer with an indecipherable gaze.


    "The Skinwalkers mark is made of spiritual energy. They use it to create a unique seal that appears on the person they''ve chosen as their life partner. Since Connor was unaware of his nature and his powers, I guess it was something he did subconsciously when your relationship reached a certain point. "


    "Can it be removed?"


    When the doctor spoke, this time it was the woman who was surprised. From what she had seen of their dynamics, the doctor seemed to be the most openly attached. His overprotective behavior was sweet and refreshing to see and hint who has the upper hand in their relationship. However, the existence of the mark was proof that Connor''s feelings were as intense as those of his man. At least that''s what she thought. Could it be that the prospect of his life being in danger scared him? She squinted her eyes which started to shine with interest.


    "Do you want to remove my mark?" Connor spoke in a cold voice.


    "I just asked if it was possible for the mark to be erased."


    The agent watched his lover for a moment, scanning his eyes for a reason behind his question. He gritted his teeth and broke their eye contact.


    "Well, whatever. It''s not like I did it on purpose. I''ll help Glen. " Connor had made up his mind then pulled away from Greg. The man gestured to help him put his clothes back on, but the agent shied away from his contact.


    "We''ll think about the consequences after," Connor continued. "And while we''re at it, we''ll look for a way to free you from my mark. That way, everyone will be happy." He put his clothes over the compresses, closed his coat, and walked to the door. "I''ll be waiting for you in the car."


    The door snapped shut behind the man who strode away towards the front door. His feet stomped the wooden floor with each step. Connor was upset.


    This journey he had started to help his childhood friend had turned into a revelation of insane secrets that turned his life upside down. And as if it wasn''t enough, the man he had shared five years of his life with and who hadn''t stopped bothering him with wedding proposals, had casually asked if it was possible to get rid of the claiming mark he had unknowingly done.


    This was the absolute worst.

 Chapter 61 - 60. Decisions[Bonus ]

    When Connor heard his lover''s voice ask if the mark could be removed, the question had the same effect as a slap in the face. It was as if the doctor had dismissed his feelings. He had almost reached the front door when he heard a noise behind him. He turned back with his heart pounding and saw a little white werewolf hiding and her guardian who was watching over her. The agent smiled and stopped to wave at the omega girl.


    As if she was just waiting for this sign. She ran to him, arm outstretched and Connor opened his arms to receive her. Sora curled up in the arms of the agent who closed his arms around her. She was still wearing the scarf Greg had tied around her neck and the agent smiled.


    "You''re leaving already?" Her voice was sad and her expression was adorable.


    "Yes. I have some very important things to do. Nothing quite as fun and cool as a snow werewolf though."


    "I''d like to play with you again, can we?"


    Connor paused to think about his answer. He had no idea how things would turn out and didn''t want to make any promises he wouldn''t keep. He didn''t want to disappoint her.


    "I don''t know Sora, but I promise to try."


    The little omega pouted and the agent snorted at her upset expression. He hugged her before letting her scamper over to Willow who was waiting for the little girl to bid her goodbye a few steps away.


    With a nod of his head, the man greeted the woman and left the house. The wind was freezing so he pulled his scarf tight around his neck. He quickly walked over to the car and slipped inside. Connor let his body sink into the chair and closed his eyes.


    His body had warmed a long time ago when the door opened and Glen took a seat behind the wheel. Eden sat down in the back and the agent was surprised to see the silver-haired Soul healer settle down next to the male omega.


    "What are you doing here?" he said with a frown.


    "I''m tagging along to help you."


    "As if you can do something besides screwing everything," Connor mumbled.


    He didn''t bother to hide his annoyance. Even if he knew nothing was her fault, he couldn''t help but want the old werewolf anywhere but near him because he was pissed by how she had messed up his world. He didn''t know who he was anymore and he didn''t know what would happen to his relationship with the man he loved more than anything.


    He remembered his boyfriend''s words and his heart throbbed. Glen started the engine and Connor noticed that the doctor hadn''t arrived yet.


    "Where is Greg?"


    "He told us to go without him." Glen talked as he avoided looking in his childhood friend''s direction. "It''s better if he''s not here when we meet with the Skinwalkers and he has things to do."


    Connor greeted the news and his expression darkened. He looked towards the house where the doctor was standing over with his hand lifted to his ear. Probably on the phone. He grabbed his safety belt and buckled it.


    "Whatever, it doesn''t matter."


    At his words, Glen started to drive. He was staring at the road in front of him, trying with all his might not to let how he felt after the few minutes of heart-to-heart discussions he had had with Greg. His hands tightened on the steering wheel.


    ________


    "Greg, are you sure about that? Do you want to remove the mark? I mean¡­ I thought it wouldn''t bother you and you''d fight for Connor¡­ "


    "I asked if it was possible to remove the mark, I never said I wanted it to be removed." The doctor stared at the door that had just closed behind the brown-haired man.


    Greg was reluctant to chase after him but it would be pointless considering what he was planning to do. He had to let Connor save Glen''s life. In the meantime, he would follow what he decided when he learned of the existence of the mark. His heart was pounding and after everything he had learned about Connor, staying calm was taking all of his energy. Still, there was no room for uncertainty. He was determined.


    "I don''t see exactly what the difference is," The werewolf confessed, his head tilted.


    "I want to know what this mark entails. Even though Connor did it subconsciously, it seems to have some pretty significant value in his clan. So much so that it threatens my life. I just want to have everything in hand so that I can decide what I have to do. " His tone was calm and his expression composed as usual.


    "The Skinwalkers'' claiming mark is the equivalent of the werewolves mark. This is proof that the Skinwalker has chosen their life partner and it is also a warning intended for any outsider. It tells that the marked person is caught. Finally, to answer your question, no it cannot be erased. At least not to my knowledge. "


    Glen was watching his best friend''s lover. As always, the indecipherable expression the man wore kept him from guessing his thoughts. However, Connor had always been the exception.


    The doctor easily showed a range of emotions when his boyfriend was involved in any situation. In any case, that was the case in the general run of things. Overprotective and head over heels, Greg Douglas had never shown coldness or indifference when it came to the WIA agent.


    Glen had a hard time figuring out what was going on in his head and he was afraid his friend would be hurt because of it. The light-brown-haired man might not say it, but he had fallen hard for his boyfriend.


    The Dominant resented himself that his curse put both of his family in such a position. He clenched his fists and Greg''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "Don''t worry, you don''t have to feel guilty at all. I know exactly what I''m doing." He opened his coat to search the inside pocket, pulled something out, and opened his hand slowly to show what was in his palm.


    Glen''s eyes widened, as did Eden''s, and before the alpha could open his mouth, the Soul healer beat him.


    "Oh? Is it your response to the threat hanging over your head? "


    "Yes. This is my answer. I won''t come with you. It wouldn''t do anything for me to go there except to create unnecessary tension. Whether Connor accepts his inheritance or rejects it, he needs me to be out of his hair so that he can act freely. He might do something impulsive if the Skinwalkers ever come after me. I don''t want to put anyone''s life in danger. Neither his nor yours, Glen, and that goes for mine too. "


    The Elder nodded at his decision and put his hands flat on top of her desk to get up. She walked past Greg who had lowered his head. His hand had closed around what he held in his palm and a sad glow darkened his ultramarine eyes. She guessed that the decision to part way with his lover was more difficult than he wanted to appear.


    "We will make sure he comes back to Bloodhood''s territory. I won''t leave without him no matter what, " Glen stated.


    The doctor lifted his head to give a faint smile that didn''t reach his eyes and the Soul Healer spoke up.


    "Don''t feel guilty. It''s better for a civilian not to be involved with the Moon Goddess children''s businesses. I''ll come with them. It has been a while since I heard any fresh news from the Blue Moon clan. I would like to be a witness, regardless of the change that would take place. I might even be able to convince them if ever our Goddess is on our side. His hand rested on Greg''s shoulder as if to reassure him.


    The smile she gave him was sincere and encouraging. Enough to calm the emotion that threatened to take hold. He turned to the alpha.


    "I entrust you with Connor. Take care of him on my behalf. "


    "Will do but, don''t you want to tell him something. I don''t know what to say to him¡­ "


    "It''s ok. It doesn''t matter. Just make sure he comes back. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    ________


    In the car, no one dared to say a word. Even the old werewolf knew best not to say a word and just looked at the agent who was boiling in anger in the front passenger seat. Glen''s hands were tight on the wheel. He glanced at Connor who had pulled out his phone.


    If one word had to describe the atmosphere around the agent, it would be terrifying. After taking the device out of his coat pocket, he started typing furiously on the digital screen. Glen didn''t have to wonder who the recipient was. The device was silent for a long time. More than half an hour had already passed.


    In the car, everyone felt more and more uncomfortable. The alpha didn''t even dare to put on the music because he knew it might just blow up the man next to him who was now a keg waiting for a spark. The hole in the glove box that testified to the agent''s last outburst of anger was still present. Eden cleared his throat and Glen''s whole body stiffened.


    "Hm¡­ Connor, I wanted to apologize for everything earlier. I mean when I jumped and hurt you. I know it''s not an excuse, but I had just discovered your true nature. I wondered why you had to hide something so important from Glen and what your intentions were. Anyway¡­ hm¡­ "


    "Don''t worry. I''m not mad at you. I got extra treatment so it doesn''t matter. If I had a mate, I guess I would have reacted the same. "


    "You have Greg."


    In the car, the two passengers in the back held their breath as the alpha called out the name of the man who had chosen to stay back. It was a double or nothing bet that the werewolf had done.


    He refused to drive any longer in this atmosphere and his experience had taught him that confronting Connor was always the best solution.


    Still, Glen felt a drop of sweat slip down his back. Even though he knew the explosive anger of his childhood friend, he had never seen the man in such a state. Silence fell again. The dominant could feel his mate dig a hole in the back of his head and he didn''t need a link to know that the omega was currently cursing his gut.


    The phone vibrated and Connor finally moved. The man who hadn''t reacted to Glen''s remark looked at his screen and read the few words that were written in the message. In a cold voice, he addressed Glen.


    "Pull over the car."


    The alpha did so without asking for an explanation. When the vehicle stopped, Connor, who had removed his seat belt, opened the door and stormed out. He walked in the snow on the roadside and stopped a few yards away. Glen observed his figure which start to shake slightly and sighed. The werewolf unfastened his belt and went out.


    He walked over and approached the man and heard his sniffles. The alpha stopped just a step away from the agent.


    "I can''t say any more than that but it''s not what you think Connor."

 Chapter 62 - 61. Uncommitted

    Glen looked at Connor''s shoulders which were shaking slightly and he felt utterly helpless. Around them, the wind had died down, but that didn''t stop the cold from breaking through the layers of the human''s clothing. Connor lowered his head to the ground and the movement caused his hair to fall forward, covering his face.


    The back of his coat was starting to get wet from the falling snowflakes which were immediately absorbed by the thick fabric. Glen knew they couldn''t stay like this for long, but he couldn''t bring himself to go to the agent to comfort him.


    This sight of a fragile Connor, other than his cheerful and annoying self, awakened a painful memory for him. The memory of an event that had left them both with an indelible scar. A memory he wished to bury even though he knew they could never forget it. Glen couldn''t stand the image of this Connor standing in front of him. He wasn''t used to seeing him crumble or even be in a mood other than his usual sassy temper. He clenched his fists and gritted his teeth.


    His childhood friend was a tough man with a cheerful character that was never forced. He had little memory of the man showing him any signs of weakness.


    Provocative and insolent, Connor was of a nature to always push others under the spotlight. At the same time, this curiosity and habit of getting involved in everyone''s businesses was his way of bonding and reaching out to others. It could be annoying when you didn''t know him, but the lack of mischief in his intentions meant that once the ice was broken there were few people who could resist his charms and his eternal good humor.


    Glen stepped forward and erased the distance between him and the officer who continued to sniffle softly. His heart clenched every time he heard the noise. He pushed his feelings into a corner and softly called his friend.


    "Hey, you have no reason to be in this state."


    "Let me be. I just got dumped, okay? " The light-brown-haired man said annoyingly. He reached into his coat pocket and pulled out a handkerchief in which he blew his nose loudly.


    "You hasn''t been dumped."


    "He asked if he could erase my mark! That''s the same! He doesn''t want my mark. " The man was more and more restless. He started kicking in the snow with his shoes to vent then, turned to face Glen, his eyes still wet, but anger had taken over his other emotions.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose because I just found out that I''m not exactly a normal human being so I don''t care but, do you know how many times he proposed to me? For at least the past two years, he''s been bringing it back to the table whenever he gets the chance. Now that we have an even more definitive equivalent, than a scribble on a piece of paper and an unnecessary ceremony, he freaks out and wants to step back? What the hell? What were all the proposals for? Did he already plan to get a divorce or what? "


    "If you don''t care then why are you¡­"


    With a glare, Connor made the werewolf feel that he had better not venture onto this ground. The man knew he was inconsistent. No need to let him know. Glen realized that he was going to have to maneuver smartly if he wanted to appease his friend whose emotions were starting to run over the place. And he''ll have to do it by squeezing some common sense into his brain, which empties of its neurons as soon as it comes to his lover.


    "He doesn''t want¡­"


    "Don''t side with him!" Connor hissed as he cut him off. The alpha couldn''t help a sigh as the agent''s eyes were shooting daggers bigger than some of the tree branches around them.


    "Look, I think you''re reacting in a bit of a dramatic and emotional way. I know it''s a little hard to believe but it''s just a misunderstanding. Once you''ve spoken with¡­ "


    "Dramatic?" Connor scoffed and repeated incredulously.


    "Yes, right now you''re the worst drama queen I''ve ever seen and a real pain in the ass." Glen paused at the agent''s dumbfounded expression and sighed again.


    If he has to calm things out, he might as well take the opportunity to say what he was thinking. Glen didn''t want Connor to do or say something he was going to regret later. And given the state of anger the man was in, it was only a matter of seconds before he made a hasty decision and jeopardized his relationship on mere guesses.


    "Truthfully, I also think you have no right to blame Greg for his reaction and his question even though, I repeat, it is just a misunderstanding."


    "And why exactly shouldn''t I blame him? He made me believe he was ready to commit and the second he is faced with what he covets, he asks if there is a way to undo it. "


    "And you?" The alpha looked at his flinch friend at the question he hadn''t seen coming. "I have been watching you since the very beginning so, tell me, Connor. Have you ever given him some hope that you are committed to him and to your relationship? "


    "I never cheated on him!" The man defended himself, offended.


    "I am not talking about loyalty but commitment. You can''t blame him for his question because, even though I know you''re loyal, you''re keeping him at bay, Connor. "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Greg wasn''t looking to see if he could erase the mark. He wanted to know if you could decide to take it away from him. "


    Silence greeted the sentence Glen had just said. The man opened his mouth but no words came out and he stood staring at Glen. The snow continued to fall gently.


    "You refused him several times when he asked you to live together. Now, I know you only accepted because he forced your hand, but I bet you already had a way out, right? The proof is that you accepted the position of Bloodhood liaison officer without blinking your eyes and without consulting him even if you know his lab is based across the country. "


    The agent''s eyelashes fluttered as he realized what his friend was trying to tell him.


    "You mean that¡­"


    "I mean, after years of tirelessly chasing you, never getting any encouragement, knowing that you had marked him as your life partner was a shock to Greg. And as pleasant as this shock was, he''s so used to seeing you run away, that he wanted to know if he could trust that mark or if you were going to slip away once again at the first opportunity. "


    "I¡­" The man looked helpless. Strands of his light brown hair were tangled in his eyelashes and he waved them away, unable to think of what to say. He lowered his head and the confusion could be seen on his face.


    "So you still think you''re right or¡­"


    "No, I''m wrong. I''m an annoying and emotional asshat. "


    "I never said you were annoying."


    "This isn''t the part you were supposed to deny." Connor punched the werewolf''s arm in a playful manner and silence fell once again.


    "Am I such a bad boyfriend?" He asked after a moment and Glen chuckled.


    "I wouldn''t say a bad one, but obviously you have a lot of room to improve."


    "Ugh!" Connor put his head in his hands and rubbed his hair vigorously to rid it of the flakes that froze it in uneven strands. "Are you really sure he didn''t ditch me? Because after what you told me, I realize that in his place I would have thrown me away without any qualms. No. Throwing away wouldn''t be enough of the scum I was. Arg! "


    Glen burst out laughing.


    "Don''t be too hard on yourself."


    "I was upset but. If he was really gone I wouldn''t have held him back. I mean, after what I''ve just learned, I don''t know if it''s a good idea to be together. He didn''t reject me, but maybe he should. This is what any person with a minimum survival instinct would do. "


    "I think it''s not up to you to choose and I speak from experience. I did exactly the same trying to decide for my mate and in the end ... "


    "Yeah, yeah, now you''re a useless alpha happily wagging his tail whenever his mate is around, I got it and it''s disgusting, but still. He is a civilian and I''m ... a wizard with weird and unknown shapeshifting abilities. Oh, and my clan would want him dead so I can marry and have babies with a witch when the thought of seeing a vagina causes me cold sweat." He shuddered at the thought. "My life is a mess. "


    "True. What about we go and tidy it up then? For both of our sakes?"

 Chapter 63 - 62. A Bit Of Fun

    They got into the car and it was Connor''s turn to get behind the wheel. Embarrassed, he was setting the seat and retro, well aware of the passengers in the back staring at him, but pretending to look at everything but him to prevent another mood swing.


    At that moment, the agent bitterly regretted letting his emotions get the best of him. He glowered in the mirror, cursing his thirty-minute younger self, then sighed.


    Connor cleared his throat before speaking. "I''m sorry for bursting out like that. We don''t have time to waste and yet ... "


    "It''s ok," Eden assured. "We can take time for you to feel ok. It''s not like it was that much. We already know where we must go so it''s not a big deal. I mean¡­ I would have been pretty shocked if I had been in your place. "


    Connor hadn''t expected such a response from the young omega and stared at the oval face framed in blond hair. The golden irises stared back at him and the werewolf gave him a warm smile. Instantly, Connor relaxed and responded with a smile of equal warmth.


    "So the destination now is Bloodhood''s territory if I understand correctly?"


    "Actually¡­"


    Just after Glen had spoken, a growl echoed inside the car and the culprit was alpha''s stomach.


    "I think I''d probably die if I don''t eat  something soon."


    Connor raised an eyebrow but didn''t comment. He knew his friend''s metabolism was much faster than his since he was a werewolf. Add to that the fact that they had hit the road early with no breakfast and no breaks, all that so they can reach Little Soul as quickly as possible.


    "I''m not against a break, but we''re kind of in the middle of nowhere," Connor responded by pressing the buttons on the GPS.


    "There''s a small town with a diner about forty-five minutes from here."


    "We can go hunting."


    Eden and the Soul Healer had spoken at the same time and looked at each other before directing their attention to the driver and his front passenger.


    "If I have to choose, I prefer to choose food that has been dead for at least twenty-four hours before I ingest it."


    "Raw meat is good, though," Eden said with a frown.


    Glen gave Connor a sidelong glance for help. The man rolled his eyes and decided to side with the alpha who had helped him regain his composure.


    "I''m going to eat too, so I''m voting for something that I won''t have to gut myself otherwise I might not be able to swallow anything. Miss Healer?"


    "I''m just here as a mere help, I go where you go."


    "Ok, two votes for diner and one for the hunt, and one neutral. Diner wins. "


    The alpha turned towards the road, relieved to have escaped a Bloodhood gourmet session. Several times during his stay in the pack while his mate was asleep, the Dominant had been invited to hunting parties and it was with great sorrow that each time he found an excuse to escape.


    "Tch!"


    Glen froze for a second and looked back to where his omega was sitting.


    "Eden¡­ Did you just click your tongue at me? Because I don''t want to eat raw meat? "


    The alpha stared incredulously at the young werewolf who had crossed his arms. His mouth was twisted into a pout and his face was outward in a dismissive demeanor. He mumbled and Glen could only catch his quiet rambling thanks to his supernatural ears.


    "It''s ok to hunt once in a while. We ate in human places yesterday. "


    The Soul healer''s hand was placed in a barrier in front of her mouth, and the bulges in her cheeks and her slightly shaking shoulders indicated that it wasn''t to stifle a yawn. Connor, meanwhile, wasn''t even trying to hide.


    "I guess that''s what we call culture shock," He managed to articulate between two giggles. The alpha was stunned by the situation. He glared at his friend and turned to his mate.


    "Ok, I''ll be honest. I have nothing against hunting but, I''m not used to raw meat. Can we¡­ " He trailed off his words. "Compromise? We eat at the restaurant and while we look for the Blue Moon''s whereabouts, we can take the opportunity to kill a deer or two? "


    "Can Connor join us?" The male omega blurted out with more enthusiasm than he should have.


    When he heard his question, Connor''s head snapped at the back. Even Glen frowned at his omega. Seeing the blond''s sheepish smile, he immediately understood what was on his mind. The hunt was just a pretext.


    The werewolf wanted to continue their confrontation and also compete against Connor. A smile spread across Glen''s mouth. It''s true that he had also thought about it when he learned of his childhood friend''s true nature. What was the man capable of?


    Already just as a WIA''s man, Connor was an assassin and not just an agent as he always thought. The agent sure has enough skills to fight and defeat a werewolf. He was also curious to see it.


    A grin slit through the alpha''s face and he turned to the agent who was still waiting for their answer before turning on the ignition. A chill walked down the poor agent''s column when he met the Dominant''s gaze and realized Glen had just turned his jacket over. It took a few seconds for him to guess that the hunt was just a pretext.


    Not wanting to be caught in the middle of the two werewolves'' devilish plan, Connor squinted his eyes.


    "Spit it out. What is it about? "


    ________


    They had left the diner after a meal which had garnered looks from all the customers seated for their meal. With three werewolves, Connor knew he was going to attract attention but he never expected it to be so much.


    Right after their order, most of the dishes on the menu were out of stock which earned them a series of glares from customers each time a waiter announced that the kitchen had no more ingredients available, not without forgetting to indicate the reason with a not-discreet-at-all side-look toward their table laden with food.


    And as if it wasn''t enough, the addition nearly choked the agent. Connor had pulled the card out of the WIA while considering the pretense he would feed the accounting department with.


    Luckily, the agent wasn''t the type to dig into his budget when he went on a mission so he hoped that for once his superiors would close their eyes and avoid questions.


    After a two-hour drive, they were near the border between Bloohdood territory and Black Moon.


    Eden, who was looking lazily through the window, suddenly sat up in his seat. His eyes had caught an unusual movement and he wanted to confirm that was what he thought.


    "Connor! Can you pull over the car, please? "


    The agent glanced in the rearview mirror thinking the werewolf wasn''t feeling well, but what he saw were two golden orbs that gleamed with a strange light. The officer pulled the car over to the side and turned on his blinker lights.


    When he saw the omega male wasn''t taking his eyes off a specific spot, he turned off the engine and turned around as well, immediately imitated by the rest of the occupants of the vehicle.


    Thanks to his training and experience in the field, his eyes could easily compete with those of the werewolves. It was normal since he fight against them. He had sharpened his senses again and again to the point of rivaling those of supernatural creatures. It was either that or he was killed because he was not up to it.


    In the back of the car, the omega didn''t budge. He had already confirmed what he had seen, he just wanted a little more information to know if he was going to be able to handle the situation as he hoped.


    The blond opened the door and got off of the car, immediately joined by his mate who had also understood what was happening. The omega continued to scan the woods, his eyes following the movements of targets ordinary eyes would not have noticed. He sniffed the air to distinguish the different smells and spot the enemies who were trying to break into his pack''s territory.


    To confirm what he had seen, he opened his system and a grin lit up his face.


    "Rogues. Sixteen of them. "


    The voice came from behind. The Soul Healer got off of the car after the three men left their seats. Eden took a step forward towards the forest then turned to his mate who smiled back and nodded to approve the idea that he didn''t need to hear to catch. The omega then turned to Connor, his blonde hair moving along with his head.


    "Connor, let''s have a bit of fun."

 Chapter 64 - 63. Contest

    Eden stared at Connor, eyes shining with excitement. The agent looked at him and shook his head before chuckling. The male omega''s eyes were twinkling with anticipation and a grin crept up the corners of his mouth causing dimples to appear on either side of his cheeks.


    "Okay, let''s do it!"


    "Yes!" The blond exploded with joy and his mate accompanied his cry of joy with a tender laugh.


    "You sure act carefree for somebody who has a life-threatening curse."


    He walked to the back of the car and opened the trunk. Curious to see what he was about to do, Glen followed him and stepped aside.


    His head tilted to the side as the agent pushed two travel bags to the side before slipping his hand into a corner. He heard a slight click and his eyes widened as he saw an asperity appear in the wall that was perfectly smooth the moment before. Connor took off his coat and tossed it carelessly on the bags.


    He undid the buttons on his sleeves and shirt collar before rolling the sleeve of his right arm up to his elbow. His hand then moved towards the rough edges which his fingers caught and pulled out. He unveiled a case with a reflective surface.


    Eden, who had joined his mate, slipped his face into the space between the two men, just as de Connor''s forearm approached the box. A red light scanned the portion of skin the agent had just presented in front of the shiny surface and a series of three beeps sounded. A green light came on on the side and right after, another click, louder, was heard.


    Glen who was watching the scene controlling his facial features couldn''t help his widened eyes as if they were ready to leap out of their sockets. In front of him, a whole arsenal of cool steels. Connor reached out and grabbed a black bag the Alpha hadn''t noticed because he was too focused on the weapons and opened it to retrieve a turtleneck running top which he stuck between his teeth before pulling off the three layers of clothing he was wearing.


    The garment hugged his finely cut body, giving even more volume to the muscles of his back and pecs. He emptied his pockets and put his personal belongings in the bag before taking care of his weapons.


    Connor grabbed first the straps of his weapons, he tied one to each of his thighs and one to his left forearm, then locked his chest in a harness with a magnetic circle on the back. With a passionate smile on his lips, his fingers brushed slightly the blade of a cinquedae. The slightly bluish tint of the blade indicated that the metal had been mixed with wolfsbane. A small reservoir filled with a blue liquid was located at the base of the guard, and a close glance was enough to locate the system that connected this reserve to the blade. It allowed the wearer of the blade to unleash a lethal dose of poison during combat.


    Connor tucked a dagger on each of the straps around his thighs and another on his forearm, then grabbed a dao whose sturdy, single-edged blade shone the same blue reflections as the other weapons.


    The flared blade and its delicate curve were a real masterpiece as well as were the handle and the simplicity of the design which was enhanced by a fine matt gray lacquer. The agent stared at his dao and turned the blade which he placed between his torso and Eden.


    The completely fascinated Omega continued to stare at Connor as he prepared to hunt the rogues with them. With a smooth movement of his wrist, he twirled the blade around his hand. Glen''s hand gripped his mate''s shoulder tightly, and he pulled Eden back away from the mesmerizing dance of poisoned metal as he pressed him against his chest.


    "Anw, you''re not fun, Glen."


    "You''re too reckless," retorted the alpha, still focused on the movements of his hand.


    Connor''s eyes moved away from the sword and he looked at the couple in front of him. Eden continued to look at the man with sparkling eyes and a smirk raised a corner of the agent''s mouth. He turned his wrist sharply, breaking the elegant dance of the weapon, the edge of the blade was now aimed at the two werewolves in front of him. He retrieved the handle in his palm and suddenly lowered the sword. The speed of the gesture made the hissing air vibrate and freshly cut hair fell slowly as if they were suspended in the air.


    The alpha who didn''t flinch glared at his friend.


    "I swear you''re gonna pay for my new haircut." Eden chuckled at his dominant''s comment and moved away to stand next to Connor.


    "Don''t be such a sissy. It''s just hair, they will grow back. "


    "So it''s all right if you''re the next one?" He narrowed his eyes, already aware of the response from the omega who was starting to laugh nervously.


    The blonde touched his silky hair, the shimmering curls of which showed the attention he gives to their care.


    "N-No. I-I''ll pass, " Glen said, turning his face away. Connor chortled and with one last movement, brought the blade closer to the magnetic circle behind his back. Drawn in by the object''s power, the blade stuck to the circle and the man had his hands free again.


    Curious to see the man''s stats now that he was equipped, Eden opened his system and the screen appeared before her eyes. He concentrated on bringing up the WIA member''s data.


    [Connor Everett, level 35.


    Race: Human.


    Type: Skinwalker


    Class: Assassin


    Code name: Red


    Stats: strength: 875/1000 +1000


    Speed: 946/1000 +1200


    Agility: 994/1000 +1500


    Intelligence: 972/1000


    HP: 450/450


    Skills: Martial Arts, Swordsmanship


    Equipped Items: Wolfsbane daggers, high grade x3


    Wolfsbane sword ''Dao'', Artifact x1]


    It wasn''t a huge difference, but he had never seen a human in combat, let alone one with the skills of an assassin. He was curious to see the man move and fight. He looked distractedly at the information in front of his nose and turned to Connor.


    "Why ''Red''? Where did that name come from? "


    The man looked at him, surprised. He had no idea where the werewolf got this nickname given to him after one of his particularly bloody missions. Seeing his expression, Eden narrowed his eyes and patted his temple with the tip of his index finger, indicating with this silent gesture that he had had the information through his system.


    The agent who had already forgotten the blond''s peculiarity nodded knowingly and only winked as an answer. The couple hadn''t told the Soul healer about Eden''s system was a few steps away. Silent, but sill here. Her expression showed no clue. Did she realize that this was a code to leave her in the dark? Was she really in the dark? Eden had no idea, but playing it safe didn''t cost anything.


    The male omega didn''t want everyone to know that he had a system in his head that had been granted to him by the Moon Goddess herself.


    Now that they were all ready, the three men turned towards the forest, eagerness dripping from their eyes. The movements of the rogues had receded and they could hardly pick up any noise.


    Seeing that she couldn''t stop the testosterone flaunt, The Elder sighed.


    "At least that will allow us to comb the perimeter in a more active way. We have to find the exact position of the clan. Remember, this is a territory where the werewolves are magically driven back.


    As soon as you feel something pushing you in the opposite direction, or if your senses are suddenly numbed and you find yourself wandering aimlessly, it means that you''ve crossed the borders of Skinwalker territory. "


    "Got it!" Connor and Glen answered at the same time.


    With his hand on his chin, Eden was thinking. He scanned the forest, then his mate and the agent who gave him their attention.


    "Let''s have a contest!" The blond exclaimed with a joy that clashed with the rogue hunt they were about to embark on. "I want to know who''s stronger."


    Glen made a face and crossed his arms over his chest. The alpha didn''t want to go up against his mate and lose face again, but to shirk would be cowardly. He looked at Connor who shrugged, indifferent.


    "What are the rules?" The dominant simply asked.


    "Pretty easy! Whoever kills the most enemies wins. No restrictions, including taking the prey of his opponent. "


    When he heard the rule, a mischievous smile twisted Glen''s lips. Connor, who knew his friend like the back of his hand, just had time to scream.


    "Don''t let him go!"


    Just as the last word slipped out of his mouth Glen rushed for the trees. He turned before stepping between two logs, a smirk lighting up his face.


    "Why can''t we let him go ahead?"


    The omega was confident in his victory and couldn''t see how having his alpha gone first could be a problem. Connor, meanwhile, made no secret of his irritation at his friend''s lack of fair play. Not that he hadn''t thought of doing something similar. He regretted the delay of his reaction and feared that the most dangerous one would go first because the alpha would spoil their fun by leaving them only corpses poisoned by his toxin.


    "You don''t know about his toxin, do you?"


    Eden tilted his head to the side with an ingenuous expression on his face and the agent sighed before smiling, patting him on the top of his hair.


    "You''re such a pure one, Eden. It''s so sad that your Goddess gives you that alpha, but don''t worry. Big Brother will be there for..."


    Slap. The sound of Eden''s hand pushing back Connor''s hand echoed clearly. The omega glowered at Connor who was staring at him open-mouthed.


    "Don''t badmouth my mate."


    "Anw, so cute! He''s acting rebellious. But we''re talking about the mate who leaves behind so he can beat you do you, you know? "


    The werewolf''s dark gaze intensified and Connor''s eyes sparkled. He liked the fiery temper of the blonde threatening him. He could fight back and the agent knew they were meant to get along. Glen couldn''t have been better as a mate.


    Focused on their exchange, Eden let out a growl to warn the agent not to continue.


    His gaze gauged Connor whose aura started to expand around him. The werewolf''s eyes were shining with anticipation. That''s what he wanted to see.


    He didn''t need to use his system to know the agent''s stats were increasing. His smile matched that of the light brown-haired man and a voice interrupted them.


    "Just to tell you that while you''re playing Who''s Bigger, the Alpha has already killed three of these morons." Her clawed index finger pointed towards the forest.


    "Oh, shit." Connor cursed and immediately broke contact and rushed towards the forest. Just before he disappeared between two logs, his hand had grasped the dagger that was on his forearm. His ear had caught growls behind him but the man continued to run.


    His gaze was locked forward, scanning every corner to avoid missing a potential target. Just as he spotted a dark grey furry wolf to his right, he used the trunk of a tree to change direction. The wolf was running to join other werewolves who were further ahead. Connor watched the blade turn so it perfectly hugged his palm. He was about to land on his target and stab him with his blade when a golden wolf collided with the grey, which hovered several yards before ending his run in a tree. The agent stopped his movement and took two steps back.


    Eden turned his head to the agent and the latter swore to have seen the wolf smirk at him. He laughed as the omega resumed his course.


    "How childish."

 Chapter 65 - 64. Phone Call

    As the golden furry wolf moved away, Connor tightened his grip around the hilt of his dagger before taking off. He heard a long howl and knew that Eden was on the trail of new prey. Was the agent petty enough to try and poke it right under the golden wolf''s nose? Connor scoffed at the idea. Why not? The Omega proposed it first and was also the one to launch hostilities. He had even established as a rule that anything was allowed. The smile on the officer''s lips widened.


    He resumed running with not one of the rogues in his sights, but the silky omega fur he hoped to beat down.


    Glen, who had already killed his third enemy, was busy looking for his fourth victim. He glanced over his shoulder and saw that neither his mate nor his best friend was in sight. He smirked, satisfied, even though the memory of his time spent in the magic dimension with Eden told him that he should better beware of this apparent calm. His mate was far more used to fighting and the whole rogues hunting thing than he was.


    Even so, the alpha felt a strange ecstasy that seized his senses. His inner wolf howled, excited by the adrenaline rush of a blissful moment as he let his werewolf nature freely express itself. That''s where he belonged. He knew it. This world was his. It didn''t matter that he grew up among men, this life was the one his heart yearned for.


    He heard a howl and snorted as he understood the message Eden had just sent him. His omega had just stung Connor''s prey and challenged him. Good. That he comes. Curse or not weakened or not, he fully intended to rise to the challenge and win it. He couldn''t howl back for an answer but he spread his claws and clawed at the trees in his path, as a ferocious beast marks his territory to warn any underdog that he passes away at his peril.


    A pretentious smile twisted his mouth and he resumed scanning his surroundings for the wolves who sought to overtake Bloodhood''s territory. He had been slaloming between the logs for a few seconds without success when a slight rustle to his left caught his attention. Unfortunately, he reacted with a delay and only half dodged the werewolf who had targeted him. The contact caused his body to twist in ways he hadn''t expected. He miscalculated his fall and skidded, digging his claws into the ground to slow down and stabilize his body.


    When he finally stopped, Glen straightened up and lowered his head to his chest, he saw that his left side was injured. He felt the pain of the claws that had torn his flesh but instead of wincing in pain, he gave the wolf a dirty look and the latter couldn''t help but flinch.


    Glen looked at the torn sweatshirt where he had been injured and returned his attention to the growling wolf, baring his teeth.


    "You know¡­" He grabbed one of the torn sides of the garment and pulled it wider to expose his bare skin. He threw the garment to the ground, revealing the wound that was starting to close under the wolf''s incredulous eyes. "I liked this sweatshirt."


    The werewolf''s ears rolled back. He cocked his head in submission to the Dominant''s threatening aura, but Glen had no intention of letting him go. The alpha stomped forward towards the low rank, which was slowly retreating. The wolf''s head was spinning in all directions and his eyes searched frantically for an opening to escape. He had bit more than he could chew and he bitterly regretted the impulsiveness that had made him attack the man thinking he could easily beat him.


    When the rogue thought it had found an opening, he leaped without delay. It was without counting the result of everything Glen had been through in his last days. Between his marking which had doubled his initial strength and his training session in the magic dimension, the werewolf was much stronger even with just his human form.


    The alpha''s reflexes, speed, and strength had increased dramatically. Facing a low rank like the rogue, he didn''t even need to use his close combat skills. He could fight like a werewolf with just brute force.


    Glen grabbed the tail of the werewolf who had leaped to flee and he spun, his hands tightly wrapped around the appendix. Once he had enough momentum, he opened his hands, and the poor dominant''s body fell into a tree, smashing it in two. He stepped forward to finish off his poor victim when he saw a golden wolf a little further away, clutching another wolf''s neck in its mouth.


    Suddenly the golden wolf closed his teeth and a dull crackling sound echoed. The wolf''s head was now hanging down without any resistance and Eden had lost all interest in the lifeless body. He dropped him on the floor and looked up at his mate he had spotted.


    With a happy bark, the Omega put a paw on the body, as if to show off. Glen, who wanted to show him that he was no slouch, turned his head towards the ground where his opponent had fallen. He grabbed the body and the rogue started to regain his senses.


    Glen lifted him so his mate could clearly see him and just as he was recklessly fidgeting to free himself, the alpha plunged his claws into the tender part of his abdomen mercilessly before withdrawing his hand and letting go of the body on the ground. The golden wolf huffed through his nostrils and a voice interrupted them from the branch of a tree between them.


    "Can you please stop flirting? I thought we were doing this seriously. " Connor swung his arm and his hand opened to let go of something. Three distinct sounds were heard and the two mates saw the heads of three properly beheaded rogues roll. With a smug look on his face, the agent reached into his pocket and pulled out a dark cloth, which he ran over his dao''s blade to clean it.


    Eden, who had snapped his head to him when he saw the three heads, growled threateningly. Satisfied with the effect of his provocation, the light brown-haired man gave him his wider, resplendent smile. The omega snarled and stormed off in search of a new victim to catch up.


    Glen burst out laughing as he watched his figure recede and grow smaller and smaller between the trees. With a dull thud, Connor landed on the ground and turned to his friend.


    "Well, it''s not that I''m bored, but I''m off. Tell me how it feels to lose to an omega and a human, Alpha! "


    The Dominant raised the middle finger of his left hand prominently and Connor snorted before heading off in the same direction as Eden. The human was having fun teasing his mate and Glen was glad to see two of the people they loved the most come together.


    He methodically cracked his neck then stretched his shoulders, moving the muscles of his back. The movement left him with a feeling of pleasure that caused a growl that he muffled between his teeth. After one final movement, he chose a direction and set off.


    He had eliminated one more enemy when he spotted a rogue that was being chased by Eden. The golden-furred wolf ran with all his might, closing the distance between the intruder and himself with an ease that left no doubt for the outcome. The alpha hadn''t spotted another intruder and he didn''t want to lose.


    He ran towards the rogue that hadn''t spotted him yet and when he was about to cut him off, he opted for a full tackle. But Eden, who had seen his mate come out of nowhere with his target in his sights, had no intention of giving up. The Omega picked up the pace and just as Glen was about to tackle the enemy, he leaped up and his jaw closed on the rogue''s side. The action of the two forces coming in opposite directions shattered the werewolf''s spine and the two mates rolled on the ground before standing up abruptly.


    When they looked up, the werewolf''s head fell to the ground after Connor''s blue blade separated it from its owner''s body. The three men watched the twisted, decapitated body that was on the floor and exchanged a glare before the two voices and one bark resounded at the same time.


    "First!"


    Near the stream they had come to to get rid of the dirt and blood that covered their bodies, the three men were still debating who was to win. Each of them had slaughtered five rogues and the last one could not be clearly claimed by either of them although Connor had his own opinion on the matter.


    "Who cares if you destroyed his spine? The only way to kill a werewolf is by beheading, piercing the heart, or poisoning with toxin or wolfsbane. " He took out the soiled cloth he had stuffed in his pocket and dipped it into the ice water before swearing as he felt the thousands of icy thorns pierce his flesh.


    His eyes shot daggers at the water which had done nothing but just suffer the effects of winter and the man stood, annoyed, with his soaked cloth in his hand. Glen snatched the soggy pad from his fingers and plunged it forcefully into the current. A red cloud appeared before weakening and disappearing.


    "If you hadn''t butted in, I would have finished it cleanly," the alpha retorted.


    "Or I would have finished it!" Eden said, rolling his eyes at the idea that his mate managed to steal his prey.


    The alpha didn''t need to see him, he already knew Omega had this bossy expression. The one that aroused impulses different from his bloodlust. Another hunger much more sly. He forced his gaze to stay on the cloth which he squeezed roughly and flicked back to Connor. The agent grabbed the still dripping tissue between his index finger and thumb. He raised his eyebrow and then released a thank you that sounded more like "Are you kidding me?"


    He pressed the fabric into his palm to squeeze out the excess water and was about to say something when a noise behind them caught their attention. Without hesitating, Connor grabbed his dao which sliced ??through the air and stopped a few millimeters from the Soul Healer''s neck.


    "Oh, sorry!" The agent apologized and he put away his blade before resuming his cleaning. The silver-haired werewolf didn''t react and just asked.


    "So?"


    "I won!" the three men had spoken at the same time and, again, exchanged a glare to which the woman responded with an annoyed sigh.


    "I don''t care about your stupid contest! I want to know if you felt anything while you were running in the forest. "


    "Oh, that¡­" Connor said and his face showed he was glad to escape the scolding since he had no way of being affected by the plight of the Skinwalkers. He turned to the two werewolves who shook their heads in negation and the Soul Healer sighed again.


    "Hurry then. The full moon is around the day after tomorrow night and we still have no clue. " She had already turned away, but paused and turned to Glen. A cloth lands on the face of the alpha who recognized his torn sweatshirt. "Don''t pollute the forest as these filthy humans do."


    "Hey!" Connor protested sharply, offended by the insult. "Not all humans are like that, okay?"


    "Hurry up!"


    The tone left no room for any discussion. They returned to the car they had abandoned on the side of the road. The perimeter they had covered during their hunt was only a tiny part of Bloodhood''s domain. As the Soul Healer had explained to them, they had a vague idea of ??where the Blue Moon Clan''s lair was. Unfortunately, the affected area was several hundred hectares large.


    Glen was standing in front of the open trunk, looking for something to cover up his body when his mate who had already changed arrived with his phone vibrating in his hands. The Dominant who had just picked out a garment stuck his head through the collar of a pale grey hoodie.


    "Put it on hands-free."


    The Omega did as he was told and a female voice Glen hadn''t heard on a certain day when he had had his first rut, rose from the speaker.


    "Hello, Glen?"

 Chapter 66 - 65. Sulking Mate

    Glen immediately recognized the voice on the other end of the line. Although he used to change partners as easily as he breathed and without hesitation, he wasn''t heartless enough to forget those who had shared his bed. However, he hadn''t expected to hear any of them. Even less the one who had called her best friend to pick him up, convinced they were having a secret relationship. The alpha hadn''t heard about her since that day so he was convinced they wouldn''t cross paths anymore.


    Glen''s brain was frozen as was the rest of his body. With his arms raised and already through the sleeves of the cloth, his head just slipped through the neckline, the Dominant was in the least elegant and strangest position there was. He couldn''t process what was going on.


    The alpha looked up into the face of his mate who cocked his head to the side, puzzled by his lack of response. Eden frowned and shrugged. The blond thought that what prevented his mate from speaking was the uncomfortable position he was stuck in. He decided to do what he thought was most logical so as not to let the person on the phone wait. He brought the phone closer to his mouth.


    "Hello, hm. Sorry. Can you hold on for a minute? Glen is getting dressed right now. "


    A few seconds of silence greeted Eden''s request, whose frown deepened when he heard no more sound. He looked at the screen to check that the line was still connected. The alpha''s heart pounded as he inwardly pleaded with the woman on the phone to hang up without saying anything more.


    "Connor, is that you?" The voice asked after a moment. "I called today because I thought that I overreacted last time, but I guess I wasn''t wrong, or else you wouldn''t answer his phone so casually! Are you two screwing each other? I can''t believe that I¡­ " The tone of the voice had gone slightly in the highs and Glen knew he was good to go.


    With a speed that cracked the seams of the cloth, Glen pulled on the hoodie and snatched the phone from Eden''s hands, who was staring at the device, eyes widened in shock. He put the phone in normal mode and took a few steps away to speak.


    Eden looked at the alpha''s back not knowing what to think. His eyes then slid to Connor who had also witnessed the scene. The agent fixed the long black-haired werewolf with a sympathetic gaze. He knew the man was about to have a hard time and he decided to take the lead before he ended embroiled in the carnage.


    "I say it even though I think it''s obvious, but even for all the gold in the world, I wouldn''t look at that idiot that way." His finger was pointing in the direction of a Glen who, restlessly, ran a hand through his hair in frustration and continued talking on the phone.


    "Y-Yeah, I know." Eden chuckled but his laugh was nervous. A lump had formed in his throat.


    The omega''s eyes followed the dominant''s actions as he continued his conversation which didn''t seem to go the way he wanted.


    Fiddling with his fingers, Eden turned to Connor who was packing his belongings inside the trunk. The light-brown-haired man kept stolen glances at his friend in the hope of picking up clues in his body language as to how he was handling the situation.


    "Hm¡­ Hey Connor¡­ that woman on the phone, who was she?"


    The agent turned his head to the Omega that had spoken to him and swallowed the tease he intended to say when he saw the worry on the blond''s face. With a silent sigh, he motioned for Eden to come closer.


    Docile for the first time, the werewolf walked forward without being asked twice and stood next to the man who continued to rub the blade of his sword. The daggers he had used on their hunting party had already been cleaned, polished, and stowed away in the secret compartment.


    A cloth coated with a special mixture slid along the bluish blade. The man was careful not to just clean the length, but insisted at the base, near the hilt where he knew grime and dried blood could collect and damage his sword if he neglected them. He continued like this for a few seconds before finally speaking.


    "If you ask me to tell you about Glen''s relationship with the person over the phone, I''m sorry Eden, but that''s not my place to do."


    "I thought ''Big Brother'' would be there for me," retorted the omega, annoyed by the response from the man who obviously knew something.


    "Yes, I''m here for you, Eden. I mean, it''s a given that this idiot will at one point or another do something that will get on your nerves, and by then I''ll be there. However, it doesn''t mean that I''m going to butt in when you need to speak to each other. If you have a problem with Glen, you should be able to go and talk to him without hesitation. You are mates. "


    "Yes, but¡­" The werewolf looked at his fingers.


    "What is it?" Connor checked the edge of his Dao and gently placed the sword in the reserved space before closing the secret compartment.


    "It''s just, I can''t help but think that I don''t have the right to ask him anything, after all, he had a life before we met. I can not¡­"


    "You got it all wrong. How do you see your relationship with Glen? "


    "Huh?"


    "I''m not the one who should feel concerned about the matter because you''re a werewolf and I''m just a human." He paused and frowned. "Scratch that, I found out that I am a Skinwalker and I can mark someone as my life partner." He chortled and the younger boy went along with a soft laugh. "What I mean is that your relationship isn''t just a casual affair where you can leave things unsaid and let frustration build distance between you.


    It means that you also have the right to ask for certain things. Wait, I''m not telling you to turn into an ultra possessive and overbearing mate who locks Glen away and runs his mouth about everything, because that''s the best way to scare him away.


    Without going to such length, you have the right to feel uncomfortable with things he does or things that happens because of him. Even things about his past, it''s ok to ask if what you want is to get to know him.


    And it''s also okay to ask him to reassure you. Even if there is no good reason. We all have our insecurities and it''s not something you can control. Besides, I guess this whole mark thing also plays with your emotions, so¡­ " He pushed the omega on the back to get him away from the car.


    Connor waved his hand to encourage the werewolf who watched his alpha finish his conversation.


    As Eden took the first step forward, a voice echoed from inside the car.


    "You aren''t too bad at giving advice. When I hear you talk, I could swear you''re the embodiment of maturity. If only you were the same when it''s about your own love affair, " The Soul Healer commented with a smirk.


    "You¡­! You don''t let anything unnoticed, do you? " The agent groaned.


    "What? Am I wrong, maybe? " The werewolf sat in the back passenger side and watched the two mates with unmasked interest.


    "Hey, Oldie! Why are you so dead set on sticking your nose in my businesses? Have you ever been told not to hit a man on the ground? "


    "You shoot your own foot! I can''t even imagine what you put that poor man through so the first thing that came to his mind when he heard the truth about you, was that you were going to take the mark away from him. "


    The agent bit his tongue not to answer because he had nothing to say anyway. The old potion maker had thrown a punch where it hurts the most and he was in a technical knockout.


    "It''s also because of your aura." The Elder had resumed speaking in a more serious tone. "I had the opportunity to meet your grandmother who was considered the most powerful heiress for generations and your aura easily exceeds her.


    There is a belief among Skinwalkers that the bond with their partner fuels their powers. Of course, this is just a belief. There is nothing less certain. Nonetheless, this is the reason why the Chief and his lineage are always united with mighty wizards. So that they can get the maximum power from their bond.


    Now imagine my surprise when I meet you. You, the child of a Skinwalker and a human. The powers in your blood are supposed to be weakened and yet, you have the greatest aura ever seen in centuries and your partner is a mere civilian. "


    A power that draws its source from the bond with its partner. Connor''s thoughts flickered after hearing the old woman speak. His mind immediately drifted to the man who occupied his heart and he retrieved his phone from one of the bags in the trunk. He turned on the screen and looked at the notifications he scrolled through.


    After a few minutes of conversation, the tone had calmed between Glen and the woman on the phone. The Dominant who had seen Eden had come closer to him but hesitated to come any closer, turned to him. He opened an arm to let him step closer. The omega, which was afraid of bothering his mate, stepped forward and buried his nose in the crook of the dominant''s neck. He took a deep breath and snuggled against Glen.


    The pheromones that made him feel so good were mixed with a subtle muddy smell, the result of their hunting party in the forest. Eden closed his eyes and tried to calm the thoughts racing in his head.


    "Once again, I''m sorry, Cassie. I always thought we were on the same page, I didn''t mean to hurt you. "


    He had barely finished his sentence when the conversation broke off abruptly.


    "Take care," Glen muttered in the void. With a long sigh, he let the hand that held the device down to his body and rested his chin on the top of his mate''s hair.


    They stayed in this position for a few seconds. From where they were they could hear the voices of Connor and the Soul Healer bickering. Their over-developed hearing allowed them to hear the agent being neatly pulled up by the grey-haired werewolf and Glen chuckled.


    He kissed his mate''s hair and gently pulled away from his body to look him in the eyes. Uncomfortable, Eden looked down, shying away from his mate. But the Dominant grabbed his chin and lifted it up to meet his gaze.


    "You want to talk?"


    The blond stared at him, undecided. Glen''s reaction to stepping away to speak surprised him and not in a good way. He wondered if he really wanted to know if their bond as fated mates had separated the man from a lover. What kind of life had the man led until then? The question hadn''t crossed his mind.


    Now that his alpha''s life before presented itself and with the man''s reaction several questions were bouncing around inside his head.


    A finger pressed the crease that had formed between his eyebrows. The dominant staring at his omega tried to smooth the little bump, a mocking smile on his lips. Eden, who understood his intention, frowned more, which had the effect of pushing back the finger and swelling the small bump. The alpha snorted.


    "You''re too cute." He wrapped his arms around the blond and pulled him close to him to curl up against his chest. He kissed his hair again and inhaled.. "I''ll tell you whatever you want, so stop sulking and let''s talk it out."

 Chapter 67 - 66. Teasing

    Wrapped in the pheromones of his alpha, Eden rubbed his nose against his chest, absent-mindedly. He was thinking about what Connor had just told him. With his first reaction, he thought the dominant was putting a clear barrier so he wouldn''t ask any questions. Looks like Connor was right. He had the right to ask. But where to start? And how far could he go?


    What''s your relationship with the woman on the phone? His heart clenched at the thought of the answer. Eden didn''t know what he would do if his mate answered that the woman on the phone was important.


    Why did you walk away earlier? A part of the blond had felt rejected when he saw his alpha walk away to speak with someone who was clearly not a friend or a mere acquaintance. He claimed he had confidence in making the alpha fall for him anytime, but it would be an unexpected turn of events if Glen had previously someone he cared for.


    Eden sighed and looked away. He was only eighteen and Gleen will be twenty-five. That''s a pretty big gap. Almost a decade. However, he didn''t think he would feel insecure because of that. And here he was, moping around with his emotions all over the place, once again.


    In the general run of things among werewolves, no one comes to this age without having been bonded to their mate or, at least, having been marked. The main reason is that sexual and seduction pheromones are developed in adolescence and as soon as these appear, flirting sessions and courting phase begin between potential mates. Each couple has their own pace for the courting phase, but it''s very rare for a werewolf to go over their 20s without being properly bonded.


    As an omega, Eden should have already been bonded or at least marked by his age. However, he wasn''t the typical sub. There was of course the problem with his fur which had won him many rejections, but that was not all. The blond had just developed his seductive pheromones. They had appeared just after meeting Glen. So he had never been courted and his romantic past was nonexistent. Which was not the case with the dominant.


    The Omega knew without any confirmation that his man had experience. What kind of a man with that physique and that face wouldn''t have had a relationship or two? Especially if he had no connection to the world of werewolves and didn''t expect to have a mate because of his curse.


    Glen looked also easygoing and, although it had only been a short time, the Omega liked the way the man was caring and considerate of him. What kind of person would resist?


    The more seconds passed, the more Eden''s mind was getting wild. He let out a soft groan and turned his head to lock eyes with his alpha. Might as well go for it, or he would just end up torturing his mind with assumptions and guesses. After a few seconds of a mini pep talk, he took a breath.


    "W-Who was she?" He asked his question and held his breath as if he expected a shock.


    Golden irises locked with Glen''s eyes. The alpha took the time to observe the younger man who was scrutinizing him. The crease between the beautiful eyes was gone, but the alpha could see a veil dulling the shine of the iris he liked to lose himself in and he didn''t like it.


    "She was somebody I was casually seeing before I met you."


    "Casually, what does it mean? She wasn''t your girlfriend? "


    Glen raised his hand and his fingers dug into his hair, which he pulled back in a gesture that betrayed his unease. He wasn''t ashamed of the way he had lived. His partners were willing, he had never lied and pretended to want a relationship, and he also made no secret of seeing other people.


    Other than Cassie, the werewolf had had no precedent with any of his friends with benefits expecting anything from him other than a fun time every now and then. He realized that the woman was also the only one he had seen for several months continuously. More than six months to be exact.


    A sense of guilt washed over Glen as he wondered if during their steamy meetings he had behaved in a way that gave the young woman hope. He sighed again before finally answering his mate who was fidgeting his fingers nervously.


    "I''ve always kept my relationships casual. I didn''t want to be with anybody or, to be accurate, I didn''t see the point. I''m a werewolf, so being with a human in a romantic relationship was a risk that I couldn''t afford. Also, I couldn''t shift so I didn''t think I could have a mate until I met you. "


    It wasn''t the kind of response Eden expected. Indeed, his mate was experienced, and given what he said, that meant it was way more than one or two relationships. Still, he couldn''t help but think about the reasons why his dominant hadn''t tried to build a relationship with anyone.


    The omega looked away, wondering how Glen must have felt as he led a life without the possibility of making a connection no matter who he was with. The words escaped his mouth without his notice.


    "That¡­ That sounds pretty lonely."


    Glen lowered his head to look at the omega that had just reacted to his confession. And once again, as from the beginning, his mate never failed to surprise him. Although many humans keep their relationships casual, this was something that wasn''t common among werewolves.


    The bond between two mates was way too strong, especially if it was an alpha and an omega.


    When Eden saw his alpha staring at him with an unreadable expression, he thought he had made a mistake. Flustered, the omega started to ramble.


    "I-I didn''t mean to look down on you. It''s just that if you thought that you''d never be able to be with anyone, you probably must have felt lonely.


    Even I, who was rejected several times, always told myself that I would end up having a mate even if he was one who was just interested in being Bloodhood''s Alpha. And with the bond, I know he would have cared about me somehow. What I want to say¡­ "


    Suddenly, Glen grabbed his mate''s face and placed a kiss on his lips. The contact was brief. Barely more than a second. Yet the kiss was made with immeasurable tenderness. The alpha had pressed his lips to the blond''s soft and plump ones before pulling him into a hug.


    "Yes¡­ It was lonely. That''s why¡­ Thanks for coming into my life. "


    Eden''s heart was pounding hard in his chest, so much that he felt a slight pain with each beat. Pain that made him feel immensely alive. The beats echoed in his head, filling it completely.


    Glen''s arms hugged him tightly, squeezing the air out of his lungs, but for nothing in the world, he wanted this moment to end. His arms rose to hug back his man and he smiled, his face pressed to the broad chest.


    After a moment, the alpha released his arms around Eden. His right hand came to rest gently on his hip as the left one slipped through the blond hair and cupped the omega cheek.


    Glen''s face moved closer to his mate''s, leaving their mouths a few millimeters apart. The omega felt the warm breath on his lips. His eyes were locked on the pinky plump lips and he shrank the distance a bit.


    His lower lip was now slightly brushing that of Glen which still wasn''t moving. His face slanted down to have free access to the two lips of the younger man who was waiting for him to finally make up his mind and kiss him. But Glen didn''t budge an inch.


    Everything around them was frozen in the cold. Eden came a little closer. Enough for their parted lips to interlock, ready for a heated wrestling session. The alpha felt the omega''s impatience growing and stubbornly refused to move. A mocking smile spread on his lips which pissed off Eden. The blond moved his hand that was close to his mate''s neck and gripped the back of his head to force him to finally cross the infinitesimal distance that seemed to him agonizingly long.


    This time the alpha''s lips didn''t just rest on Eden''s. The dominant caught the lower lip between his, before releasing it immediately. His mouth opened in a rush of air before attacking the blonde''s lips, which moved against his in perfect unison.


    His hand, which was touching the omega''s cheek, slid down to rest on the back of the neck which he blocked to keep it from pulling back and breaking their sensual contact. Greedily, Glen continued the soft motion, then he slipped the tip of his tongue which licked Eden''s lower lip. As a response, the blond''s mouth opened wider and the dominant slid the wet muscle inside his mate''s mouth with a low growl. The hand that gripped his mate''s hip, moved down to the pocket of the jeans the omega wore and firmly squeezed his buttocks.


    "Ack .."


    The blonde''s cry of surprise was muffled by the lips of the dominant who refused to let him catch his breath. His alpha tongue caressed his, alternating with the rhythmic movements of lips.


    A tingling sensation was starting to spread from the omega''s mouth. It descended into his chest as another sensation unfolded and rose up from his lower body. His ass was still on the assault of the alpha who didn''t seem to care about their surroundings.


    Another growl rose from Glen''s throat and a series of horn blasts rang out behind them. Eden opened his eyes when he heard the noise and his hand slipped from Glen''s neck to his shoulder, which he pressed to try to move away.


    When he felt the Omega try to break their making-out session, Glen grabbed the hand which pushed him away and held it in the air before leaning in more to intensify their kiss. His tongue swirled mercilessly in Eden''s mouth with a languid rhythm.


    The sensation in the blond''s groin intensified and he suddenly broke contact.


    "Glen, we have to ahh!"


    Seeing that he no longer had access to the lips, the Dominant had simply targeted the neck of the omega, which he was nibbling and sucking on. Another blast of the horn sounds, this time long and persistent. Glen who was busy leaving a kiss mark on his mate and provocatively opened his eyes to look towards the car. Without stopping their kiss, he made eye contact with the driver. He once again ignored the latter who didn''t back off and let his hand rest on the horn, definitively disturbing the calm of the deserted road.


    The alpha capitulated and finally freed Eden. A look filled with expectation stared back at him. With a frustrated groan, Glen grabbed the back of the younger man''s neck and placed a kiss on his forehead before finally pulling away.


    Without a word, he took the sub''s hand and led him toward the car. Still stunned by their kiss, Eden squeezed the hand tightly. His eyelids fluttered as he brushed off the fever that had gripped his body. They got to the car and Glen opened the driver''s side rear door to let his mate get on. When the omega was settled down, he closed the door and went to sit in the front next to Connor who was behind the wheel.


    The alpha leaned against the door and avoided looking in the direction of his childhood friend, who was staring shamelessly at him. Connor looked at the werewolf from head to toe. His gaze lingered for a moment on one particular area where a swollen member was making a bulge in Glen''s pants. The corners of the agent''s lips quivered as he was fighting to burst into laughter.


    "Eden, I''ll say a prayer for you on your bonding night because I think that, at this rate, you will definitely need it."


    A snorting noise sounded from beside the blond whose head turned just in time to see the Soul healer regain her composure. Although her lips were still twitching.


    "Shut the fuck up, Connor!"


    "Yeah, yeah!" The man sneered and started out on the road. "Let''s find that Blue Moon clan before your balls get all blue and fall out!"

 Chapter 68 - 67. Something Weird

    Eden squinted his eyes at the Soul Healer who was busy pretending that she wasn''t giggling at them. The blond''s ears had turned red, as had the rest of his face after hearing the remark from Connor who continued to bicker with Glen.


    The male omega glanced at his mate, who was responding to the driver''s taunts, his features contorted with annoyance. He noticed the light blush that spread on the alpha''s cheeks and Eden''s hand hid the smile that was starting to dawn.


    With a clear throat, The Elder brought order inside the car. The old werewolf spoke in a tone that reminded them of the deadly nature of the situation.


    "Is there a map somewhere? I would like to check something. "


    She waited while Glen rummaged in the glove box. The compartment had opened after he barely touched it and the dominant peeked at Connor whose smile faded, replaced by an awkward expression.


    "What? It''s not like it''s your car. "


    Glen ignored the remark and continued to look for a map.


    "It''s here!"


    Eden handed the woman sitting next to him a rectangle of paper which was stored in the storage of his door. The Soul Healer grabbed it, and simply nodded as a thank before unfolded the map. Bloodhood''s territory was roughly circled and there was a cross made in an indelible marker where the pack''s cave was located.


    Connor and Greg had used this map during their plan to bring Glen back to the banquet and hadn''t bothered to put it away when everything was done. The Elder put the map between her and Eden. With the tip of her index finger, she started from the red cross and moved north-east, very close to the border with the Black Moon''s neutral zone.


    "We''re in that area," She started by making small circles on a portion of the map. "I''m not entirely sure, but I think the territory occupied by the Skinwalkers clan should be around here." Her finger slowly slid to the right about one inch before tapping the paper.


    Eden observed the place she had just shown him and nodded gently. If the Skinwalkers had actually bewitched their land so that the werewolves couldn''t enter it, the location indicated by the Soul Healer made sense.


    It was an area where patrol teams always returned quickly, as they barely found any rogues despite the fact that there was an unclaimed land a little further away.


    Usually, unclaimed territories swarm with rogues. But the wildland next to the location of the map wasn''t.


    Rogue werewolves congregated in the unclaimed lands and used it as a base, although they remained predominantly nomadic. These territories, present all over the country, formed a network of safe zones for them where they could stay without fear of being driven out by a pack whose territory they would have crossed.


    However, the reason why these lands were free and unclaimed was the hostile conditions.


    The flora was inhospitable and the few living animals were neither suited to the habits nor to the needs of the werewolves. Rogues were doomed either to resolve to live in a city of humans only where they inevitably ended up attacking them or by making frequent excursions to the territories of other packs to hunt.


    However, those who wished could also ask a pack to join them. Since the end of Big Bloodshed, the number of rogues has exploded with the disappearance of many packs, and to avoid their systematic killing, it was possible for them to join a pack if they wanted.


    Nevertheless, werewolves are proud. Even with their pack wiped out, many refused to seek asylum. Most of them were high-rank dominants who hoped to revive their pack someday.


    Sadly, the years have passed, turning their hope into an impossible dream. The new organization of packs across the country has grown to become almost untouchable, and the rogues earned their name by plundering barely enough to ensure their own survival and harboring resentment in safe areas.


    "Where do we go?" Connor asked, flicking the rearview mirror to look at his passengers in the back.


    The Elder let Eden speak since he knew his territory well.


    "Continue for about three miles, there will be a road on the right that leads into the forest. We can take it for about thirty miles up to the sentry post, but I suggest you leave the car there if you don''t want to damage it.


    The path to get to the area shown on the map is too wild and difficult to access. It''s better to walk from that point. " He turned to the Soul Healer questioningly. "Will it be okay for you?"


    The woman answered his question with a puzzled look and the Omega explained.


    "The place is not easy to get to so I would like to know if ..."


    "How rude! Who do you think you are dealing with? That much is nothing for me, young man! "


    She turned, crossing her arms and muttering incomprehensible words. She was noticeably more shocked by the blonde''s well-intentioned innuendo, than by the WIA agent''s nickname "Oldie" which Eden found utterly rude.


    Connor brought back a neutral vibe by asking the Bloodhood Omega a question.


    "Won''t our hunting party be a problem? We left the bodies unconcerned, so I wondered what would happen if the sentries from your pack ran into them while on patrol. "


    "Our guards are thorough, so they will definitely run into them. Probably before tonight by the way, but that won''t be a problem. I left some of my pheromones there to let them know that I was the one who hunted them down. "


    "You could have left a note that mentioned us too. You weren''t alone. "The agent commented with a pout that Eden ignored as he rolled his eyes.


    "They will burn the corpses and cleanse the area, so there is no need to worry. And of course, the guards know I''m not alone. My dad probably told the pack that I left with my mate. "


    "And me ?"


    Silence answered the light brown-haired man who scoffed but didn''t insist.


    After the Crescent Moon incident, Bloodhood had changed the way rogues were treated on their land. Any werewolf caught passing away their territory would be met with death. No clemency would be granted, no plea accepted. Although this seemed cruel to the rogues who, they knew, mainly entered their territory to hunt, since they couldn''t do so in safe areas, they had to be adamant. The slightest sign of weakness could cost them dearly, and with Crescent Moon becoming more and more vindictive, Alpha Silver didn''t want to risk the safety of his pack.


    They quickly reached the path leading into the forest, and the car entered a much more uneven path than Eden had predicted. It looked like it hadn''t been used for many months and the car''s shock absorbers were suffering despite Connor''s careful driving. After more than one hour''s drive, they finally came to a shed that looked abandoned.


    The log construction was a rustic cabin that served as a refuge for the guards who patrolled the area.


    Connor parked where Eden indicated and the four of them got out of the car. The Omega approached the cabin and opened the door. The latter wasn''t closed, as it was available to all patrollers and had absolutely nothing inside.


    As he already suspected, there was no one there. When they approached, Eden didn''t smell any of his packmates.


    For a moment, he wondered what had happened with the Grey Wolf pack. They left when his father was planning to attack the pack. The Bloodhood''s leader wanted to make them pay for their sly attempt. As Eden had been brought unconscious for the dead-end, he didn''t have his belongings and his smartphone, and therefore no way of knowing what had happened.


    A lump of anxiety formed in his throat and he felt Glen''s hand rest on his shoulder and squeeze it gently. The alpha who had joined him smelled the confusion in his pheromones and tried to reassure him.


    Eden smiled at his dominant before turning to the car where Connor and the Soul Healer had stayed.


    "The path we''re going to take is this way." Eden pointed a direction to the east of the shed. "From there, I guess it will all depend on our luck."


    The silver-haired werewolf reached into the pocket of the tunic she was wearing and pulled out the two vials of potions she had brewed with the blood of Glen and Eden as well as a third. She tossed each of the werewolves a vial and kept the third one. Connor frowned as he saw his childhood friend and his mate each grab a vial and open it for drinking.


    "What is it?"


    "A potion to keep from falling under the influence of the spell that protects Skinwalkers'' territory."


    "Do you need it too?"


    "I''m a werewolf so, obviously, I need it."


    "I haven''t seen you shift since we met, I guess it slipped out of my mind. " The agent retorted, shrugging his shoulders.


    In response, he saw the woman''s face half-transform. Her jawbone jerked out as her muzzle appeared, along with a beautiful silver-grey fur covering part of her face.


    "Okay, okay! I''ll take it back! Gulp me that quickly and let''s go, Oldie! " Connor asked as he turned to the forest ready to go deeper into it.


    The old werewolf''s face returned to her human form and she smiled at the agent''s request. The officer''s insolence was refreshing.


    The other Soul healers were all her students and treated her with the utmost respect, even the ones who had nothing more to learn from her and were already cultivating their own power to make it grow. The few werewolves who came to her like Alpha Silver did to help Eden, also acted with a deference which made the exchanges boring and soporific.


    When the quartet was there, she had immediately found their honesty sympathetic and interesting. Even though Eden and Glen were respectful, they didn''t hide their emotions and didn''t hide behind a facade to address her.


    Connor was the one who piqued his curiosity the most. Even putting aside the fact that he was a Skinwalker living among Humans and with a civilian partner, his closeness to his childhood friend who was a werewolf, reminded the Soul Healer of some old stories that she had read about in her archives.


    She liked the agent''s sassy behavior, ??and she secretly reveled in their interactions that would appear rude to many werewolves. Of course, she would allow herself any teasing and provocation that came to her mind.


    The Elder shook her head before stepping around the car and explaining to the man who locked his car to get ready to leave.


    "I won''t take my potion now. If the three of us take the potion, it''s possible that we cross the territory without realizing it as we won''t be under the spell that repels the werewolves.


    We need a witness to know if we''re in the right place. The best way to find out quickly is if I let the spell put its grip on my mind. If I do something weird, or if I suddenly turn back for no apparent reason, you''ll know we''ve crossed the Skinwalkers'' borders. "


    She put the vial in her pocket and walked decisively to the edge of the forest.


    "Let''s go !"


    The three followed suit without being asked twice. They walked in silence for several hours. When after three hours hunger made itself felt, Glen himself gave in and went deer hunting with Eden. Soon after, they returned with their freshly slain prey and Connor eyed them with a wrinkled nose, half envious, half disgusted.


    He drew a knife from one of his hiding places and sliced ??off a leg from the animal which he placed over the fire he had lit and soothed his rumbling stomach. They resumed their way immediately after they had finished eating. The sun was already starting to drop in the sky and night would soon be here and they needed at least one trail.


    Eden sighed, stepping over a tall root, then stopped and turned to the Soul Healer to speak to her. The old werewolf who was still to his left less than a minute ago was gone and the Omega quickly turned to look around.


    He spotted her tunic disappearing between two trees as she had turned back without saying anything. The blond called out to Glen and Connor who were a few steps in front of him.


    "We found it! We are in Skinwalkers'' territory! "

 Chapter 69 - 68. Original

    Eden didn''t wait for the two men leading the way to stop and ran back to the Soul Healer to prevent her from going any further. When he reached the old werewolf, he noticed right away that something was wrong with her behavior.


    Eyes half-closed, she strode with a slow, automatic step, opposite to where she was supposed to be.


    The blond put a hand on her shoulder to stop her, but it had no effect. The woman released his grip with a simple gesture and resumed walking in the opposite direction, her gaze dull.


    The Omega looked at her as she was walking away then turned to see that Glen and Connor had just come up to him. His alpha gave him a questioning glance which he responded with a shake of his head.


    "She is completely under the spell. It''s incredible when I think my clan never noticed a thing like that." Eden said, a little admiring the protection put in place by the wizarding clan now that he saw it in action.


    "It''s a given if all the werewolves who crossed the Skinwalkers'' barrier were in this state as soon as they entered their territory." Glen watched the werewolf with his hand under his chin.


    "Yes! We saw it and it''s great, but we have to get her out of this state. " Connor stated, gripping her tightly by the shoulders to turn her towards them. "Hey, Oldie, it''s time for your potion. So take it out and swallow it up! "


    He leaned on but the old Soul Healer didn''t seem to see him. She simply stared at his features unconscious of the person who was in front of her.


    "I can''t even imagine the pain in the ass it would have been to deal with the three of you if she hadn''t made this potion. Eden, take the potion out from her pocket, you have to open her mouth to make her drink it! "


    "Hey? But that''s¡­ " The Omega hesitated to treat a Soul Healer who was highly respected in his clan like that. He looked at the old woman and his eyes lingered on her silver hair before settling on Connor.


    The Omega winced slightly in his unease at the idea and the agent rolled his eyes.


    "Glen! Please help me, hold her tight by the shoulders while I look in her pockets. Which one was it in again? Left or right? " He had barely finished his sentence when he stepped aside to make way for the dominant who stood in front of the silvery-haired werewolf and made sure not to move.


    The alpha placed his hands firmly on the Soul Healer''s shoulders and looked down at Connor who, on the first try, had pulled out a vial with crimson liquid inside. He removed the cork and positioned himself so that Glen gave way to him. Barely released from the alpha''s grip, the woman tried to move, but Connor stopped her before letting out a groan.


    "Yup. Definitely a pain in the ass. " He grabbed her by one shoulder and shoved the vial into the hands of the Omega who took it without question. As soon as his other hand was free, Connor grabbed the werewolf''s jaw, placing his point and index finger each on a knuckle, and pressed firmly.


    "Ah, Connor, watch out¡­" Eden protested seeing the force with which the agent pressed, forcing the old werewolf to open her mouth.


    The Soul Healer''s eyes were still blank. The light-brown-haired man let go of the shoulder and held out his hand to Eden who immediately placed the vial in his palm. Without waiting, Connor poured the contents of the vial into the mouth of the woman who swallowed still absent-mindedly. He handed the vial back to the blond, who waited apprehensively for the liquid to take effect, his hands trapping the shoulders of the old werewolf.


    After less than ten seconds, the Soul Healer blinked and her expression returned to normal. She frowned when she saw Connor standing in front of her, his hands on her shoulders, and shrugged off before walking away.


    "What are you waiting for? Perhaps an invitation? " She said, pausing briefly.


    "I should have shoved the entire vial in her throat along with the potion, maybe she would have been a little grateful." The agent mumbled.


    "It would have been counterproductive I think," Glen temporized with a sneer. He set off as did Eden, who was smiling, a little puzzled, at the dynamic between the agent and the woman.


    "I heard that !" The Elder said, shouting a few steps in front of them.


    "Oh, but it was said for you to hear."


    Grumbling and stamping his foot, the agent hurried to join the woman. The group gathered to move forward together. Each remained silent as if they were waiting every second for something to happen or for a stranger to come. Even though the Soul Healer had already met Connor''s grandmother who was a Skinwalker and claimed that they wouldn''t assault them, the three men couldn''t help but be suspicious.


    These people were unknown to the rest of the world to the point of being considered a legend. They were too determined to hold the werewolves at a distance. They pretended to be mere wizards when they too possessed the ability to shift, even if only into wolves.


    No matter how much the two mates turned the question around for a logical answer, nothing that came to their minds could explain their behavior. On the one hand, the Blue Moon clan was so protective of the werewolves that they intervened during the greatest massacre in history. On the other hand, they didn''t want to meet them enough to bewitch their land so that no werewolf could ever come near.


    Eden stared at the Soul Healer''s back as a question he had left out resurfaced in his mind.


    "Elder? How come you got the recipe for this potion? "


    How the old werewolf had acquired the knowledge to counter such a powerful spell, which had been put in place probably centuries ago, was a mystery to the Omega. The woman kept walking, still in the lead, and answered without looking back.


    "I told you, the memory of the Soul Healers is passed down from generation to generation. I wasn''t the one who made this potion, but an Elder centuries ago. I found the recipe in one of the archive books. This was the last register that spoke of the shared history between the Werewolves and the Skinwalkers. "


    "What do these registers say? You told us about it without going into details, "Eden questioned, curious.


    "Can you tell me the legend of our creation by the Moon Goddess, dear Eden?" The werewolf answered and the blond frowned. He wanted an answer not for the Soul Healer to ask him a question in return, but he did so anyway, preferring to go her way and see where it would lead him. Anyway, he had nothing else to do except walk through the forest, which was getting darker and darker.


    "Back in the days when people still lived in tribes scattered across the land, one of them lived in harmony with a pack of wolves. Despite their different natures, each respected the other.


    When the tribe was attacked by several others who coveted their land and resources, the wolves came to fight alongside their human friends, bringing them victory. To thank their courage and the strength of their friendship, the Moon Goddess bestowed human souls on the pack.


    From that moment on, wolves were able to take human form, but also a hybrid form between the two which gave them their name, the werewolf form. "


    The Omega paused, hinting by his silence that he had finished telling the story of the creation of his race.


    "Good," The Elder commented. "This is indeed the legend of our kind. However, this is only the beginning. There is a sequel known only to the Soul Healers. I discovered it in our archives, as probably my ancestors before me. "


    She paused, holding her audience in suspense. Glen and Connor were also listening attentively to the conversation between the blond and the silver-haired woman and the woman smiled as she glanced to the side and met their eyes which silently urged her to continue.


    "After the Moon Goddess entrusted them with human souls, the friendship between the wolf pack and the human tribe grew stronger. Several years have passed, the records don''t say how much exactly. But it was enough for the daughter of the chief of the tribe who was born after the war, to fall head over heels in love with the future alpha of the pack. It goes without saying that the feelings were mutual.


    Of course, the two leaders who respected and held a deep friendship saw nothing wrong with the feelings, but, not wanting to offend the Goddess by allowing an abomination, they prayed to ask for her blessing.


    When the Moon Goddess finally answered them, it was with an astonishing response. She ordered the chief''s daughter to mark the future alpha by biting him and then she warned them.


    The werewolf had to resist at all costs the temptation to mark his beloved back, or else kill her instantly. If he resisted until the next full moon, then the Goddess would offer her blessing to their union. "


    "But it''s¡­" Eden was shocked.


    "The ritual of the Omega''s Mark." The Elder finished the blond''s sentence for him with a smile on her face. "It is indeed this ordeal that is at the origin of the ritual known to us as the Omega''s mark."


    "Did the future alpha manage to hold out until the full moon?" Glen asked. His gaze shone with an interest the Soul Healer was seeing for the first time.


    "Yes. He succeeded. The future alpha was strong both physically and mentally, but above all his love for the chief''s daughter was immeasurable. He had grown up beside her like a protector, but as the years passed by the human soul inside him started to desire something else and he didn''t want to risk losing everything by lacking patience.


    The writings say it wasn''t easy, the urge to claim his future bride almost drove him crazy, but in the end, on the evening of the full moon, the chief''s daughter presented herself untouched before the Goddess. "


    "And so? What happened after? The Goddess blessed their union, right? "


    "Indeed, the Moon Goddess has bestowed her blessing on the union between the future and the chief''s daughter, but that wasn''t all. So that the chief''s daughter could be able to fully understand her werewolf lover who was a different kind, the Goddess offered her the spirit of a wolf as well as a power. The power to transform each member of her tribe who would like to wed with a member of the wolves'' pack. "


    "So this is how the Skinwalkers were born? Awesome! " Eden said in awe. "Wait, I don''t understand, if they were as close as the Goddess gave them the way to understand each other and even wed, why are the Skinwalkers hiding from the werewolves? Why haven''t we heard from them? And who made the potion? " The Omega who had joined the woman to walk beside her kept asking questions and the Soul Healer chuckled at his enthusiasm.


    Around them, the forest had changed. It was barely 4 pm, but the sun was already disappearing behind the horizon and the temperature, already low, had dropped with its disappearance. Connor, who was the only one feeling the cold, was starting to show signs of fatigue, but continued to walk, listening to the old werewolf to distract himself from the sensation that was numbing his muscles.


    "To be honest, I don''t have the answers to these questions and I hope my meeting with the Skinwalkers will help fill in the gaps in our collective memory.


    The Soul Healer archives are incomplete, all pages of the ledger relating to what happened after this ceremony have been ripped off. I don''t know by whom. When I met Autumn, she hadn''t wanted to answer me. The last clue I have found regarding our shared history is this potion that allows us to enter the Skinwalkers'' territory.


    I don''t know who or what caused this separation, but it was important enough that the Skinwalkers put a barrier between us. "


    Eden stopped abruptly with furrowed brows. His mate turned and stopped as well when he noticed.


    "No... that''s not true, right?" The Omega mumbled and looked up. "Elder! If the Skinwalkers are in this land and you told us that they didn''t settle down, but that they have been there from the very beginning. Does that mean my pack, that Bloodhood¡­ " Glen cut his mate, wide-eyed, understanding what the blonde was trying to say.


    "Bloodhood is the original pack.. The pack of wolves from whom the werewolves come. "

 Chapter 70 - 69. Stranger

    The legend of the original pack. The founding myth of the werewolves race. Of course, like all his kinds, Eden had learned it from an early age. Even Glen who hadn''t grown up in his pack knew this story which tells how wolves had been blessed by the Moon Goddess for their acts of war and loyalty to a human tribe. They acquired human souls and the ability to transform.


    Even though it was something they had learned, like everyone else, they had never sought to confirm the truth.


    The Omega was turned to the Soul Healer, whose face was indecipherable. He knew the old werewolf had no reason to tell him this story if it wasn''t the truth. Eden searched deep in her eyes for clues of what the truth would change for his pack.


    The wind picked up, chasing a cloud in the sky that had taken on a dark blue hue. An almost full moon lit up the forest. The werewolf turned away and was about to resume walking when her body suddenly froze. She barely had time to turn around and the scene unfolded in slow motion.


    Connor pushed the young werewolf back with a blow to his heart plexus. The strength of the blow startled the Omega. He didn''t understand immediately why the agent was suddenly attacking him. He hovered a short distance before regaining control of his body.


    Eden stretched out his chest and landed with his legs bent on the ground, one hand supported to stabilize himself.


    When he looked up to hold Connor to account, he saw the man facing a half-transformed Glen.


    Sharp fangs and claws extended to the alpha whose face was partly covered in fur glared at the man that prevented him from approaching his omega which called him out. He felt it.


    "W-What the¡­ Why?"


    Glen threw up his hand to claw at the agent, but the agent parried. Connor jumped up to catch the werewolf off guard before his arm was in position to strike him properly. Arms crossed above his head, he blocked the claws that never fell down and, with the momentum, he took support the thigh of the alpha and knocked his chin with a blow.


    The Dominant took several steps back before regaining his balance just as Connor landed on the ground after a somersault. With a gesture, the agent pulled out the cinquedea he had hidden, blade down, edge pointed at the werewolf and assumed a defensive stance.


    "I beg you, don''t make me use this against you."


    Eden looked at the two friends who were facing each other and his eyes met those of his mate. A violent headache suddenly gripped him as the system bell rang. He winced in pain as he started losing control. His body quivered and Eden put one knee on the ground. He lifted his head to the moon that was already roaming the winter sky and gasped, eyes wide.


    "Eden, no! Please, control yourself !! "


    Too late. An explosion of pheromones dispersed in the space around them. Completely bewildered by what was to happen, the werewolf was paralyzed in place.


    When the scent reached the alpha, his pupils dilated. He took a deep breath in the enticing and intoxicating pheromones of his mate, and the second after, his limbs dislocated with a violence that made him scream. Glen shifted and a black and white wolf defied Connor with his green gaze. The agen''s eyes were going back and forth between his friend and Eden who was on all fours on the ground.


    "Do something! Calm him down!"


    The old werewolf came out of her torpor and rushed towards Eden to shake him by the shoulders.


    Inside the male omega''s head, the system''s ring had transformed into a shrill noise that made his eardrums vibrate. The Omega wasn''t even in his right mind enough to read his system messages, but at least one thing was certain, his alpha''s bloodlust had activated.


    In increasingly intense waves, Eden released his pheromones in a desperate call intended for his alpha. His arms began to shake and soon all strength was gone. He was about to fall, his face first on the ground when the Soul Healer barely caught up.


    She hugged Eden who was panting heavily. Despite the cold, his skin was hot. The old werewolf deployed her pheromones to mask the scent of Eden''s, and try to calm the alpha who was losing all reason because of it, but the attempt had the opposite effect.


    When he smelled another Dominant wrap his omega in his pheromones, the Alpha lost what little sanity he had left.


    Without worrying about Connor anymore, he ran towards Eden. The agent clicked his tongue and resigned himself to attack Glen who had just passed him. He turned and threw his knife which stuck right in one of the two-tone wolf''s hind legs, right on the ligament between the heel and the shin. The alpha collapsed to the ground and a howl rose from  how maw as the tissue was burned by the wolfsbane contained in the blade.


    Despite the pain, the alpha limped up with a soft whimper to walk towards his mate. It was stronger than him. All his instincts told him to. He needed him.


    The Soul Healer gulped.


    "Goddess, is that the trial you put your children through? Please, don''t let him claim the boy! Protect them! " She pressed the omega''s head to her chest and waited helplessly for the alpha to come near them.


    Connor pulled out a new dagger and was about to throw it when he parried a stroke of an unknown opponent with his forearm. The attack wasn''t strong, but it was enough to distract him and, when he turned back to Eden, the black and white wolf was already in front of him. The agent tried to rush towards Glen without caring about his attacker, when a woman stepped in front of him, arms outstretched to block his way.


    "Don''t interrupt the ritual!"


    "I won''t say it twice! Move! " He spat, angry.


    "The more you try to pull them apart, the worse it will be! The Warrior is marked, isn''t he? "


    Connor didn''t listen to her words and tried to force his way through, but the woman was quick and blocked his way. Once again, the agent feigned and managed to find a loophole. He started to rush but stopped dead suddenly.


    A few steps away, the two-colored wolf had just laid down on the ground a few inches from Eden without attacking him. Moans of pain lifted his chest and Connor''s heart sank. The blonde pulled himself out of the Soul Healer''s embrace and dragged his body to cover the short distance between him and his mate. The omega''s arms were too small to wrap around the gigantic wolf, but Eden tightened his grip around the coat and closed his eyes, appeased.


    When he felt his mate against him, the wolf calmed down too.


    Connor''s arm dropped and he released the breath he was holding. He put his knife away and took a step towards Glen. The stranger''s hand rested on her shoulder and the agent paused without bothering to turn to her.


    "This is the second time you''ve touched me. Many have died after just one attempt. I will say it nicely because you have kept me from hurting a friend who is very precious to me, but this will be the last time. Back off. "


    The young woman flinched, taken aback by the threat she felt emanating from Connor. She had felt his nature identical to her, just as she had seen the power of his aura. She bit back her questions and withdrew her hand.


    The agent made it to Glen and bent down to immediately remove the blade from the wolf''s paw who didn''t react violently. He looked at the blond hugging the huge wolf, his chest rising and falling along with his breathing.


    Connor didn''t understand what had just happened. What had calmed Glen down? Was it Eden? Yet he was convinced that the alpha was about to attack him because of the pheromones that had suddenly exploded. He turned to the grey-haired werewolf who was sitting on the ground a few feet away from the couple.


    "Explain what happened! Did you know this was going to happen? "


    The Soul Healer''s utterly lost look answered his question and the agent heard the stranger''s footsteps getting closer.


    "It''s the effect of the moon. The mark is challenging them. The seizures will grow stronger until the evening of the full moon. The omega won''t stop asking his mate for his mark and the alpha will have to control himself each time to not give in. Keeping them apart is the worst thing to do. They have to find a way to¡­ " She looked down at the couple on the ground and the words stayed stuck in her throat. Her fist clenched and her eyes exuded anger.


    "She cursed him. She cursed the warrior of the Goddess! " She had yelled and turned to the Soul Healer whose head snapped at the stranger and met his reproachful gaze.


    "How could you have neglected your role as a guardian? The Warrior is cursed! " The woman had suddenly lost her temper. "You were supposed to protect and prepare the Warrior when he appeared. How is he supposed to protect the King from Her now that he''s cursed? " Wrath could be heard in her voice which crackled as its volume increased.


    "What are you telling ?" The old werewolf was taken aback by the behavior and the words of the young woman stood in front of her.


    "Are you not even able to do your duty and be there to help them properly during the ritual? What kind of Soul Healer are you? Didn''t your predecessors teach you anything? The ordeal of the Omega''s mark has been made to create the link between an alpha and his omega. Everything should only happen between them and no one should intervene at the risk of damaging the link and causing the death of the mates. "


    "Are you insane? Are you asking us to stand idly by? If Glen ever hurts him¡­ "


    "It''s the rule!"


    "And you think I''ll listen to your stupid rules? Who the hell do you think you are? "


    "No, you who the hell are you?"


    Connor and the woman glared at each other.


    "I''m Alana, daughter of the chief of the Skinwalkers. I can feel your aura as a Skinwalker and yet you aren''t part of the clan. Our kind aren''t supposed to exist outside of these lands. Who are you ?" She seemed troubled, but her eyes met Connor''s angry gaze with equal fury.


    Before the agent answered, she turned her head to the wolf who let out a whimper and saw the omega try to comfort him.


    "I can''t believe you hurt him! If you don''t have an antidote, we have to act as quickly as possible, alphas are more vulnerable to injury during the trial. We don''t want it to worsen. I''ll take you to our village. We also have to tell the chief that She''s started to reveal her game."


    ________


    Eden opened his eyes. He moved painfully and straightened his chest to sit up. His head was aching from the ringing echoing inside his head and making his eardrums vibrate. He felt dizzy and a dark tunnel narrowed his vision. The Omega pressed a hand to his eyes, hoping to clear the confusion, then looked around.


    He was in the magic dimension, but something was wrong. The place which was usually a dazzling white was traversed by thousands of channels of smoke which crossed it from all sides. They were like the ones that pierced his mate''s body.


    Eden felt weak and could barely move. He tried to stand up, but his strength gave up and he collapsed to the ground again.. The canals that ran through the room were closing in on him.

 Chapter 71 - 70. A Story About Revenge

    Bloodhood was the original pack. Glen didn''t know what to do with this information. The traditional pack has always been different. Their way of life was as close to nature as it could be given the modern world and its habits. But that was not all.


    The hierarchy, even though it was the same in all packs, the dynamic between members was different in Bloodhood. The Alpha Silver Bloohood didn''t reign as an almighty and tyrannical leader treating his packmates with disdain and confronting them with his mood swings as most other pack leaders do.


    One thing was certain. This revelation said something important. Alpha Silver wasn''t the one who was disgracing the alphas tradition as his critics accused him. He lived by the precepts that had been passed down to him from generation to generation from the very first alpha. The leader had always claimed that he wouldn''t deviate from the values ??bequeathed by his predecessors.


    Suddenly, something hit the Dominant. How come the pack and everyone else didn''t know that Bloodhood was the first pack of werewolves? The legend is known to all how come the sequel of the story wasn''t? All his questions were rushing through his mind when a scent reached him. The smell of apples and pastry fresh from the oven. Glen knew the scent of his omega, yet his eyebrows furrowed. Something was wrong.


    Mixed subtly, other pheromones were present. He breathed again, deeper to catch the scent message his mate was sending him, and the alpha tensed. Fear. Eden was afraid.


    The next second, the Dominant let his instincts take over. Fangs and claws spread. His jaw jerked out so that his muzzle appeared. A force flowed into him and his bloodlust awoke and the voice echoed in his mind. Seeing him transform, Connor had pushed Eden away suddenly and put himself in a defensive position to prevent the alpha from approaching the blond.


    The little control the alpha had managed to retain was already starting to crumble as his friend came between him and the young werewolf whose pheromones kept pouring in, stronger every passing second. The alpha clawed his hand down, but his attack was parried and the agent fired back.


    With a knee to the chin, the brown-haired man forced him to step back and Glen glared at Connor. His attention drifted away from the agent when he saw Eden stagger and drop to one knee. The Dominant''s mind clouded over. The call of blood was already echoing in his head, sharpening his senses and confusing his mind to transform him into a bloodthirsty monster. Suddenly, a screen appeared before his eyes.


    [You''ve activated Skill: Protection. The effects of Bloodlust are reduced. Protect the Chosen to resume the trial of the Omega''s mark.]


    As he read the message in front of his eyes, the fog that grew and enveloped his mind weakened and Glen gradually regained control.


    The alpha still heard the voices whispering in his mind, but he could easily ignore them. He was no longer obsessed with the desire to claim Eden. He wanted to join him as soon as possible to help him. This explosion of pheromones wasn''t normal. Something was manipulating the omega to make him emit his pheromones so that the alpha loses control.


    Glen stopped fighting his transformation and in the next instant, a black and white wolf appeared. The wolf leaped over the agent and was already approaching his mate when a pain in one of his hind legs made him moan. He collapsed to the ground.


    The dominant opened his eyes and saw Eden pressed against the old werewolf. She was too weak to stand up to him and she knew it.


    Fear had nailed the Soul Healer in place and all she could do was wait for the Alpha to join them.


    The Dominant was clear-headed, but couldn''t tell anything. He could only hope that Connor would understand that he had regained control and that he didn''t want to hurt his omega and claim him.


    When he saw that the agent was no longer attacking him, Glen got up and limped to Eden. He collapsed near his mate and his skin began to burn on his chest, on the side of his heart. He winced in pain, then felt arms close around him. The werewolf closed his eyes one more time and passed out.


    When he opened his eyes, Glen was alone in the middle of the forest. He got on his feet and looked around. It took less than a second for him to realize that this wasn''t the forest in Bloodhood''s domain.


    The temperature was hot, the air humid, and the atmosphere almost stifling. He recognized this feeling. It was the forest of the magic dimension. He didn''t know how he had landed there.


    He looked around and saw no trace of Eden. Yet the alpha was sure, if he had brought it there, then the omega had to be here too. As he sniffed the air to find traces of his mate''s pheromones and join him, his ears caught a rustle of leaves nearby and he knew. If he was in that forest, then the werewolves would soon attack him.


    The dominant growled. He didn''t know where Eden was and the Omega wasn''t in a state to face enemies. The blonde had told him that during the days he had been stuck in the magic dimension, he had been severely injured several times, but the system had never let him die. Yet an alarm had gone off and his instincts told him that this time wouldn''t be like the others. After all, the message had asked him to protect Eden. Which meant his mate was in danger.


    Several werewolves advanced towards Glen. They surrounded him, cutting off all chances of him withdrawing to search for Eden. The alpha narrowed his eyes when he saw their bodies. Usually, when he fought a werewolf in this dimension, the creature would disappear, dissipating in a cloud of smoke. The werewolves around him were pierced all over by strange canals that seemed to control them.


    Glen bared his teeth. He had recognized the power of his curse. These creatures were controlled by the same power that had cursed him. Howls and growls erupted from all sides. The opponents kept coming in and soon Glen couldn''t even count them.


    The alpha tensed, ready to attack. He had shifted, so he would be able to use his true strength and his protection skill reduced the effects of Bloodlust. Unfortunately, he didn''t know how much time he had.


    Only Eden could manipulate the system and share information with him. Glen only had random access to information and had no control over anything.


    He needed to get rid of these monsters and find his mate before the time this protection had given him was up. He had no estimation of how much time he had.


    Without waiting any longer, the alpha released his pheromones and watched the werewolves around him flinch as they felt his power and the difference in strength.


    ________


    Eden was lying on his back. His eyes barely opened and he saw the dark black canals multiplying in the room as they got closer. A voice rose and a laugh echoed through the room.


    The female voice bounced around every corner of the room. Werewolf''s body was heavy, painful. Something was wrong with his pheromones, which suddenly went off without him knowing why.


    It had nothing to do with the loss of control he had experienced before because of his emotions.


    It wasn''t the same feeling as back then in the motel room. By this time, he had voluntarily deployed his pheromones to seduce his alpha even though he didn''t expect to trigger his bloodlust.


    Something had taken control of his body and triggered his pheromones to cause the alpha bloodlust. Fortunately, he didn''t know how, but the Dominant had managed to keep control. The blond put his hand on his chest at heart level. The skin burned him so much that he wanted to rip it off.


    Eden turned his head and opened his eyelids. His eyes tried to focus. A silhouette was emerging, more and more precisely. He blinked to clear his vision and saw the curves and edges of a human figure.


    Before the eyes of the Omega, the canals brought a woman to life. From a simple shadow, the silhouette became clearer and soon the limbs appeared, then the skin and its texture. Only her hair kept the appearance of the nefarious fog that roamed the room inside the canals.


    Eden gathered all his strength to stand up. Leaning on his hands, he pushed to get up and barely managed to get into a sitting position.


    His weakened body swayed, ready to fall back to the ground. His face was turned to the floor and he heard the evil laugh once again mocking him.


    "Your Goddess couldn''t do anything against me, my dear King. You may be the one she chooses to embody her power but, without your Warrior, you are nothing other than a weakling at the mercy of my power. " His treacherous, nasal laughter rose again, bouncing against every wall of the room.


    Eden gritted his teeth and looked up to see the stranger.


    A woman wearing animal skin clothes from another era gazed contemptuously at him. Her skin was tanned and a scar covered her chest at the level of her heart. Her smile looked more like a smirk than anything else. Dizziness seized Eden who shook his head to chase it away.


    "I will finally get my revenge against the One who cursed me. Once I kill you, nothing can stop me. I would defeat the children for this filthy Goddess. She''s going to pay for what she did to me. Those Skinwalker traitors and the werewolves too!


    They''ll all pay and I''ll finally get my revenge. They will regret abandoning me and handing them over to these barbarians!"


    Her eyes exuded anger and other emotion that troubled her for a moment.


    "I hadn''t asked for anything," She mumbled in a fragile voice. "I just did what these Humans expected of me. I had no choice. It''s because they abandoned me to my fate that I had to do it. Do you understand? And now, like me, you will taste the despair of being abandoned by everyone with no other choice than death! "


    She opened her hand and a ball of black fog formed and then thickened before taking the shape of a knife. The object materialized as a real dagger in her palm.


    The woman closed her fingers on the handle and she walked towards Eden. Her bare feet hit the ground and the ornaments on her ankles moved in rhythm. She finally came to a few steps from the werewolf who was still struggling not to collapse.


    The Omega clenched his fists and tried to muster his strength and stand up. A sharp pain ran through his body and he gasped before falling to the ground.


    "No need to struggle. I''ve already made took care of everything. There is nothing you can do against me anymore. Did you think the Warrior''s Curse was the only thing you should be wary of? " She sneered again.


    "You didn''t think for a second that I would take it out on you. Still, it was so easy to guess. After all, you are just an omega. A weak and helpless omega.


    I just had to wait for the right moment to attack you. If you die, your mate won''t survive you and without the power of the King and that of the Warrior, the children of the Goddess will be defenseless against me. I''ll kill them all!"


    The woman was just above Eden and raised her hand, the knife clenched in her palm before bringing it down, directly to the werewolf''s jugular. As the tip of the blade was about to make contact with Eden''s body, the crescent moon mark the blond had on his skin started to glow and, the next second, an explosion of energy propelled the woman to the other side of the room.


    Her body which was made of magical mist felt nothing, but she stood up, her features contorted with anger.


    "Why do you have this mark?"

 Chapter 72 - 71. (Un)Welcomed

    The two mates were lying on the frozen ground. Connor''s eyes were still shooting daggers at the woman who just turned her back to him and ducked down to lay a hand on the big black and white wolf''s fur. After watching him for a moment, she straightened up and took a few steps away.


    "I thought we had to hurry, what are you waiting for?" The WIA agent said impatiently.


    "I can''t carry them on my own, I need help."


    "I''m here!" Connor stated which earned him a contemptuous glance from the woman who looked him up and down before turning away without answering.


    Alana lifted her head to the sky and let out a howl that startled Connor. Her voice sounded like a wolf''s cry. A few seconds had barely passed when rustles were approaching from several sides.


    The man strained his ears and heard the sound of the paws of several animals. There was no time to ask more questions when two wolves arrived.


    Under Connor''s dumbfounded eyes, the two wolves instantly transformed into two men of stature strong enough to take care of Glen. They exchanged a few short sentences with Alana and turned to the two mates and froze. Despite the darkness of the forest, the light brown-haired man saw the shock on the faces of the two staring at him. Connor, who was crouching next to his friend and his omega, met their gaze and raised an eyebrow, before responding impatiently.


    "What?"


    The two men flinched and turned their heads towards Alana as if to await her instructions which seemed to annoy the young woman deeply. She clicked her tongue and barked her commands again.


    "Take care of the Warrior, I''ll take care of ..."


    "I''ll take care of Eden," Connor cut her off as he stepped forward, then dropped to one knee to grab the body of the Omega that was coiled on his alpha. Slowly, he grabbed the young boy who was sleeping peacefully. His breathing had calmed as soon as he made contact with Glen, leaving both the agent and the Soul Healer puzzled.


    Alana was about to protest, but the other two Skinwalkers were already stepping forward to grab the Two-Tone Wolf. She glared at Connor then at the old werewolf who was still sitting on the floor.


    She gritted her teeth, then clenched her fists. Alana swallowed her anger and turned to lead the way.


    They walked in the forest for several minutes. The agent had placed the omega on his back for more mobility and was following the two men who carried Glen the same, except that they had paired up to support his weight.


    As the wolf was too big to be supported by one of them, they had simply stood side by side, and Glen, whose wingspan was much larger than that of a normal werewolf, had been placed so that he was resting on their two backs at the same time. If the alpha had been in his human form, the scene would have been like two friends supporting a dead drunk friend of theirs who was unable to walk on his own.


    They walked like this for over half an hour when lights appeared between the trees. They continued, and soon the group, still led by the woman Skinwalker, arrived at the entrance to a village.


    The place was much bigger than Connor had expected. At first glance, just as he scanned the space open to them, he could see over thirty houses scattered around and that was just the entrance. The agent knew there were many more houses behind.


    Two children ran up and threw themselves into Alana''s arms, who welcomed them with a smile. With a laugh, the younger boy asked the woman a question but Connor was too busy looking around to listen.


    In front of the houses and the alleys, several inhabitants of the village froze as they arrived. At first, the brown-haired man thought they were detailing Glen. A wolf huge enough to be carried by two men of such stature, it''s not something they had to see every day. Skinwalkers or not.


    However, after the same pattern recurred five times the agent began to doubt that his alpha friend was the only source of these reactions. Every villager who watched them pass reacted the same way.


    First, the eyes caught the wolf and widened. The face wore the same expression the woman Skinwalker had when she discovered Glen in the forest and saw his curse.


    Connor being unable to see the energy canals piercing his best friend''s body could only guess how horrible the sight was.


    When the eyes finally broke away from the dominant supported by the two men, passers-by finally noticed Connor and froze in place.


    Uncomfortably, the man didn''t know what these reactions were and was starting to get annoyed. He gritted his teeth and fixed Eden''s position on his back. He quickened his pace to close the distance between Glen and himself.


    Out of the corner of his eye, he observed the people of the village and the houses made of wood and stone. Much like the traditional pack, the Skinwalkers seemed to live very close to nature even though modernity had crept in. The village was lit with solar electricity, but the officer saw lanterns hanging from the porches.


    The villagers also testified to this coexistence between nature and modernity. While the oldest wore clothes made of animal skin and exhibited ornaments carved in wood or stone, the young were dressed in natural fiber clothing worn with huge sweaters, woolen coats to protect them from the cold of winter.


    All, without exception, were staring at Connor as he walked behind the men. A few steps ahead, Alana had also noticed the shock on the faces of the other villagers and the attention they paid to the man with light brown hair.


    Again, her fist clenched and a lump formed in her throat. She ignored the looks and quickened her pace to walk up the path that ran right through the village to the house of the chief, her father.


    Several curious people had followed them and when they arrived in front of the door, there were no less than thirty people behind them whispering, keeping their distance.


    Alana ignored the whispers that were starting to swell and went up to the porch before standing in front of the door and knocking. Footsteps approached the door, which flew open and a woman in her late teens bared the Skinwalker''s face and pouted.


    "Alana! How many times do I have to tell you? Why do you insist on acting like a stranger in your own parents'' house? I know you''ve come of age to have your own home and live on your own now, but¡­ "The rest of her sentence hung in the air. The woman''s eyes had just slid over the two men who carried the huge black and white wolf on their shoulders.


    Without adding anything, she cleared the way and Alana walked in before turning to address the two men.


    "Put him up by the fire, I''ll get my father."


    The men came in and did what the woman had asked them to do before leaving immediately. As they walked through the door, Connor hesitating on the threshold, finally made up his mind to go inside the house. He stepped inside the house and it was as if all the air suddenly froze for a second.


    Alana''s mother turned when she felt the unusual sensation and when she met Connor''s gaze, she paled before pulling back her legs shaking.


    "W-who are you?" She managed to articulate after a while.


    The agent sighed silently. He didn''t want to be involved in the Skinwalkers'' affairs, but he wanted to save Glen''s life and put his own in order. He walked past the hearth of the fireplace, where Glen had been put on the floor. Just when he was wondering where to put Eden, Alana returned with an animal skin blanket in her hand which the agent suspected was a bear.


    Without saying a word, she spread the blanket on the floor and helped Connor place the omega on it. With Eden''s head resting gently on it, Alana looked up at the agent.


    "My mother asked you a question. Are you going to answer or are you going to do as you did with me and ignore her? "


    The man rolled his eyes and looked at his friend and his mate, then the Soul Healer who had entered the room as well. The old woman gave him a brief nod and he sighed, annoyed.


    "I''m Connor Everett, I think I''m related to your clan in some way."


    "Did you say Everett?"


    The voice that answered him was that of a man. The agent turned to find a man whose eyes were surrounded by wrinkles, though the rest of his face was still spared.


    "Everett as in Mallory Everett?"


    Connor frowned and shook his head.


    "I don''t know who you are talking about. I don''t know any Mallory¡­ "


    "Liar! Don''t try to deny it! I see the resemblance. The same eyes, the same cheeky expressions. You are his descendant! "


    Connor sighed and ran a hand through his hair to calm his frustration. The situation pissed him off and after everything they had been through the past few days, the last thing he wanted to do was prove to someone already convinced of his guilt that he wasn''t lying.


    "I don''t know who the hell is this Mallory Everett you''re talking about. I''m the son of Laurent and Maria Everett. " He met the Soul Healer''s gaze again. "M-My grandmother was called Autumn Everett and I heard from this Soul Healer here that she was from your clan."


    The man I strode over to him and grabbed Connor by the lapels of his coat.


    "How dare you ¡­"


    With a metal clatter, a blade pressed against the chief''s carotid artery, who immediately stopped his movement and released Connor.


    "Look, I don''t know anything about you or your clan, but where I come from, that''s not how you speak to someone." He pulled his knife away from the chef''s skin and took a step back before smoothing out his clothes. The man glared at him.


    "What did you come here to do? Claim the place of leader after your grandmother abandons her clan? "


    Connor raised an eyebrow at the attitude of the man who was trying to make him feel guilty for something he wasn''t responsible for. His grandmother had made her choices, it wasn''t his responsibility at all. A smirk torn his face.


    "I guess if I did, it would go against your plans, considering the little despotic attitude you adopt with me before you even hear what I have to say."


    Before the man reacted, he continued.


    "I have a life, a job but above all a lover that I adore, I have no intention of giving up on any of them to take the place of chief of a village that I didn''t know about yesterday. Therefore, rest assured, your days as a dictator are assured.


    You can continue to rule into your old age and hand over the keys of your beloved realm to your equally despotic daughter.


    I came here only for you to treat my friend who has been cursed, but I got you''ll take care of it without me having to lift my little finger, so as soon as it''s over I''ll be back to my life. "


    He tucked the knife he was playing with back into its holster and glanced annoyed at the father and daughter pair in front of him.


    "Unfortunately, it won''t be that easy. Now that you''ve paraded the village, everyone in the village is aware of the existence of an unknown Skinwalker with an aura strong enough to restore everyone''s powers. "


    "Parade? Do I have to remind you that you''re the one who brought me here through the main path? If my presence should have been unnoticed why not have made me take a more discreet road? "


    Connor was starting to feel pissed by the absurdity of the accusations made by the chief and his daughter, which oozed animosity. A clapping sound echoed and all heads turned to the hostess who was still there.


    A crease between her eyebrows, she gave her husband and daughter a hard look before turning to Connor, a softer expression on her face.


    "You''ve come this far with the Warrior and the King so we want to express our gratitude to you. If I understood correctly, are you Autumn Everett''s grandson?"


    "Yeah, that''s right," the agent replied.


    "I see. My name is Silphie Crimson. I''m a witch and the wife of the leader of the Skinwalkers. Don''t take to heart my husband and daughter''s words, please accept my apologies for their inappropriate behaviors. "


    Astonished by the change in the woman''s behavior, Connor shrugged. "It''s ok. I don''t care. I''m only here for my friend.. Before we start, there is something that keeps bothering me. Why do you call Glen and Eden the Warrior and the King? What does it mean?"

 Chapter 73 - 72. What Happened After

    His question gave way to a heavy silence that filled the room. Alana stared at Connor as if he had just spouted nonsense. The woman frowned and exchanged a look with her father.


    "What do you mean?" She said as she empathized to show that they were the ones who didn''t understand what he said.


    Connor rolled his eyes and sighed, he didn''t want to be impatient since he still had to wait for the Skinwalkers to lift Glen''s curse, but with their attitude and blatant hostility towards him, the agent only had one will, to leave this place as quickly as possible.


    "I already told it, but I guess that once more it needed. I didn''t know I had a connection to your clan until a few hours ago, so there''s no way I have access to information regarding your clan."


    "But that doesn''t make sense!" Alana commented, as she still suspected Connor was faking.


    "And why wouldn''t that make sense? I told you my grandmother never spoke of her clan. I was convinced to be a simple civilian and, trust me, I would have preferred to be!"


    "It doesn''t make sense, because even if you didn''t know who they were, you were with a Soul Healer. Why didn''t you explain anything to them, Guardian? "


    Heads snapped all at once to the old woman who was standing silently in the room.


    Since what had happened in the forest, The Elder was lost. Defenseless against the power of the alpha, she hadn''t been able to do anything to prevent him from approaching Eden and if the mates hadn''t calmed down on their own, the result would have been obvious.


    She, who had come thinking of being of any help to those who had received the blessing of the Moon Goddess, had proved useless. Worse still, she had been a dead weight.


    Feeling the eyes staring at her, the Elder snapped out of her thoughts and looked up at Alana whose eyes were shooting daggers. The young woman had the same accusing eyes as earlier in the forest.


    "Guardian, did you explain to the mates who they were and what fates awaited them?"


    The old woman frowned. Just from her expression, the chief of the Skinwalkers understood that the woman had no idea what they were talking about, but he needed to be sure.


    "You know they were chosen by our Goddess. Did you tell them that they will to have to fight against Her?"


    "Her? A battle? Excuse me, but what and who are you talking about?"


    Chief Elias Crimson nodded at his wife and before Connor could react, the witch muttered incomprehensible words. A circle of energy formed on the ground around the Soul Healer.


    The old werewolf looked at the line of equal thickness. She guessed what it was. She tried to step over the circle, but an invisible barrier prevented her from continuing. She was a prisoner inside the circle. The Elder recoiled and winced as the backlash of the barrier sent a slight jolt back to her.


    Connor reacted and was already grabbing a dagger to attack, but the Soul Healer''s voice stopped him.


    "No! Wait!" The Elder turned to the Chief and his daughter. "Why this barrier? What do you suspect me of?"


    "Why did you hide what you know and come all the way here with the King, the Warrior, and this young man? What are your intentions?"


    As he spoke, his wife started mumbling again and runes appeared all around the circle that imprisoned the old werewolf. The symbols began to shine with an almost blinding light before gradually diminishing. The witch then turned to her husband.


    "There are no traces of curses on her and I don''t feel any¡­" She stopped mid-sentence. Elias took a step towards approaching the Soul Healer, but Silphie raised a hand to stop him.


    "There is a spell that has been placed on her. It''s not a curse, but a seal. It looks like something has been sealed inside her. No¡­ It''s¡­" Her eyes widened slightly and the witch briskly stepped towards the grey-haired werewolf. Her hand easily passed through the barrier she had put in place and her index finger touched the Soul Healer''s forehead. She mumbled another word and the Soul Healer froze, her mouth ajar.


    Connor''s eyes couldn''t see what was happening, but the witch and the Skinwalkers saw a ball of black energy rise above the werewolf''s head and then burst to release bright particles that returned to the Soul Healer''s head.


    Silphie took a step back and addressed her.


    "Someone had sealed away a portion of your memory. Tell us what you see, don''t forget any details."


    The Elder''s voice was hesitant and her gaze stared into space as if recalling something and recounting it at the same time.


    "I''m at home in Little Soul. It''s been a few weeks since the Master took me under his care and I thought he was starting to trust me, but these days he''s been acting weird. It''s a moonless night and I woke up because I couldn''t sleep. There is an abnormal noise in one of the rooms. No. This is the study.


    I walk forward and notice that the door is ajar and the noise is getting louder. Someone is destroying something inside. There is also the sound of pages being torn and... I hear the crackling fire. I approach and I see that my Master is destroying the archives. Half of the shelves have been emptied and the floor is strewn with ledgers whose pages have been torn out."


    Elias Crimson cursed between his teeth and his wife shook her head to calm him down.


    "Do you know what''s in those books?"


    "Yes, my Master has explained to us that these are very important stories and, when the time comes, they will help us to protect the¡­ the King?"


    She had spoken those last words as a question. The old werewolf seemed unsure of her own words.


    "A King will be born. No¡­" Her head turned to Eden who was lying on the ground. "The heir will bear the mark of the Moon Goddess. An aura brighter and more powerful than any other werewolf, and a golden fur."


    A gasp escaped her mouth as she realized. "My Master¡­ It''s him. The one who destroyed the archives is him."


    Connor who was watching the scene wasn''t sure how to react. He heard what the old woman was saying. In his eyes, the Elder had just undergone a kind of hypnosis. Not seeing the energy flows, he only knew what the witch explained. She was recalling memories that had been imprisoned by a spell.


    "Why would the former Soul Healer Elder do such a thing?" Elias thundered, shivering in anger.


    "He wasn''t in his right mind." The silver-haired werewolf answered him. "There were streams of dark energy around him and when he turned to me, his eyes were black as two abysses."


    "It''s Her mark." Alana intervened. "How could she come into contact with the Guardians and possess an Elder?"


    "She is even more powerful than we expected. And if the King is born, it means the battle will be soon."


    Connor watched their exchange and rubbed his temples before taking a breath.


    "Are you going to tell me what''s going on? For a while now you have been doing I don''t know what and talking about I don''t know who. What did you do to Oldie? What are these King and Warrior stuffs? And more importantly, when are you going to lift the curse from Glen''s body?"


    Silphie mumbled again, and this time the barrier and the runes that shone on the ground gradually faded before disappearing.


    The Soul Healer suddenly felt tired and staggered. The witch approached just in time to hold her back.


    "Sorry, this spell drains a lot of aura, but we had to understand the situation and why you didn''t seem to understand us. Thanks to you, I think we have a pretty complete picture of what happened."


    "There are several memories that come back to me little by little. Stories that I have read in the records that have disappeared, but also everything that My Master had taught me. Everything is confusing, but I now know why Skinwalkers live in seclusion today. I also know¡­ that She is stronger than ever and that She will do everything to destroy us."


    Connor listened to the words and growled when Alana interrupted him.


    "We will explain everything, but we have to hurry. The Warrior is marked and he must mark the King on the next Moon. I warn you of one thing. We can''t lift the curse."


    "What?"


    The agent and the Soul Healer spoke at the same time. He had come this far, all this to learn that the clan was useless. Connor clenched his fists in frustration.


    "We cannot lift the curse. Only Her death can do that. Nevertheless, we can cut the connections she has with the part of her aura left inside the Warrior''s body¡­"


    "Gleen!" The agent shouted, taking everyone by surprise. "It''s Glen, not The Warrior! He''s not the Warrior. I don''t know what role you want him to play, but don''t treat him like a nameless tool! His name is Glen Red Creeks. I grew up with him and he''s my best friend and my family so¡­" The man''s voice trailed off. "Don''t tell me you can''t do anything. Do something."


    "What right do you have to speak to us in this tone when you are only an outsider!" Alana retorted, but her mother''s hand landed on her shoulder and stopped her.


    The young woman turned to her and gritted her teeth as the woman shook her head asking her to calm down.


    "We will explain everything to you." She laid eyes on the two werewolves who were still sleeping.


    "Only the Guardians are supposed to know this part of the history of our two Races. It''s some security we''ve put in place so that what happened to her will never happen again."


    "Since a while ago you haven''t stopped talking about Her, but who is that person exactly?"


    "She¡­" The witch lowered her head sadly and Elias continued in her place.


    "She is the result of our failure. We, Skinwalkers and Werewolves. We failed in our duty to protect her from those who coveted the power of our clan. She is the daughter of the first Alpha and the first Luna.


    "Who coveted your power?"


    "Do you know the story of the union between the daughter of the Blue Moon Tribe''s leader and the alpha of Bloodhood?"


    "Yes, Oldie told us on the way. Your ability to transform into wolves would come from a blessing from the Goddess after their union." Connor said as his voice was back to his usual tone.


    "Indeed, the Goddess gave us this gift to celebrate the union between the couple. The pack and the tribe had become closer than ever, many saw in the success of the trial, the advent of a new era.


    Twins were born. Moon and Light. It''s said that the two sisters were bewitchingly beautiful and their aura was even more powerful than that of their parents. The tribe continued to expand its territory and easily repelled its opponents. The pack helped him whenever enemies tried to attack the tribe.


    No one thought that would change. After all, we had the blessing of the Goddess and the power to transform ourselves into wolves capable of defeating our enemies. There was also the support of the pack which was of great power. But one day, a man broke into the tribe and Light disappeared." The man paused.


    "They took advantage of the absence of the pack and the Skinwalker Warriors went to war to send a man to the tribe. Those who were there couldn''t do anything, and the man took Light away."


    "Why kidnap a child?"


    "Moon and Light were to reach adulthood and, per the Goddess'' instructions, they were to perform a ceremony to renew the Goddess'' blessing so that our people could retain their ability to transform.


    Many enemies had been defeated by Blue Moon and knew their power."


    "They kidnapped her so they could gift their men with the Goddess'' power," Connor muttered. He understood what had happened.


    "Yes, that was their goal. They wanted to defeat Blue Moon at all costs and for them, the best way was to fight on equal terms. They abducted Light and forced her to perform the ritual on their tribe.. Unfortunately, the ceremony didn''t go as they hoped."

 Chapter 74 - 73. Light [Bonus ]

    TRIGGER: BLOOD, GORE. THOSE WHO ARE NOT COMFORTABLE CAN WAIT FOR THE NEXT UPDATE.


    Black. A black like she had never seen before. Thick. Impervious. Ruthless.


    It was as if the whole world had disappeared, engulfed in total darkness. No matter how much she opened her eyes, she couldn''t see anything. The sensation was frightening, agonizing. No matter how hard she squeezed and opened her eyelids, she only saw the same black, empty and oppressive.


    Total darkness replaced the usual luminous landscapes. Whether it was sunlight or moonlight, she had always lived in the light and this darkness worried her. Her heart started pounding painfully in her chest.


    She wanted the light. She wanted the moonlit landscapes she and her people loved. She addressed a silent prayer to the Goddess who had blessed her life and her tribe by pressing her eyelids together with all her might and then she opened them slowly.


    Light gritted her teeth and held her hands out in front of her eyes before moving them. Her eyes were desperately trying to catch something. Whatever. Even a stealthy move. But the darkness continued to envelop her.


    She felt the coolness of the night on her raw skin and her body trembled. She put her hands on the ground and her fingers found the earthy soil, the smell of which penetrated her nostrils. Light got up painfully.


    She was weak. Her whole body was still hurting. She swallowed hard, pushing away the pain that had imprinted itself in each of her fibers and had only dissipated a few minutes ago.


    Every joint was begging her not to move, but she had to. After all, they had come for her. She had to show them that she had survived and that they could take her home. At their home. In her tribe. Near her parents and her twin sister. Near the pack.


    She had only held on because she knew they would come for her. Light knew it. Since childhood, she had witnessed the exploits of the warriors of her tribe and the pack. There''s no way those men who abducted her will get away with it.


    Light''s heart sank as she thought back to the ritual they had forced her to do. She knew it wasn''t the real ceremony, but she couldn''t help but fear. What if some power had awakened because of it?


    Light shivered. Was the Goddess going to be angry with her? No, she would be forgiven. Light had done her best. The girl had endured days and days of torture until her nerves gave way.


    Seeing that they had finally broken her, the men had dragged her aching and bloody body to an altar where the remains of a wolf sat enthroned. When she saw the flies swarming over the poor animal''s body, she knew the ceremony was going to be a disaster.


    Nevertheless, she proceeded step by step, imploring the Goddess to help her. When Light felt some strange energy entering her body, she knew something was off. However, it was impossible for a ritual not blessed by the Goddess to succeed. But if so, what was this energy flowing into her?


    A feeling of cold had taken hold of her whole already bruised body, then an unimaginable pain had started to run through her.


    Light had felt hundreds. No. Thousands, if not more needles shoot out of her and pierce her everywhere. At the same time, cries of horror rose all around her.


    When the pain finally stopped, she thought her ordeal was finally over. Around her, a heavy silence reigned.


    She expected to hear the voices of the warriors of her tribe, valiant and brave, who shouted as they rushed to pierce with their spears the bodies of those who had kidnapped her.


    Light had waited for the howls and growls of the wolves of the pack that were sure to come too. She was the Alpha''s daughter after all. Unfortunately, only the deafening silence had answered her prayers. Unable to move anymore, Light closed her eyes and passed out.


    When she regained consciousness, the black had made her a prisoner of its kingdom.


    Her body was still wounded by the torture that her executioners had inflicted on her, but also by this strange pain that had paralyzed her for several seconds. Still, she pulled herself up as best she could. Her legs shook, barely supporting her weight. She wanted to give it all up. A lone tear slid down her cheek and she gritted her teeth, swallowed the pain, and took a step forward. A first step, then another.


    She walked like that for a long time. Or so it seemed to her. Between the pain in her body and the darkness around her, Light had no way of knowing how long she had been walking. From where or to where.


    She was only wandering. The young woman stumbled often, her feet encountering the corpse of one of these men who littered the ground. They were all dead, she knew that. Yet no warrior was yet within reach to bring her back.


    She stumbled over an obstacle and, once again, she collapsed full length. Her face hit the ground and a thick, sticky liquid stained her. She got up to sit down. Disgusted by the sensation, Light froze. His body was shaking.


    She was exhausted. EThe young woman could smell clotted blood filling her nostrils and retching heaved her chest. Her executioners, having given him nothing to eat for days, only bile came out of her mouth. When the jerks finally stopped and the spasms in her stomach subsided, tears began to slide down her cheeks.


    "I''m here! Help me!" Light was pushing his weak, strangled voice to the max. "Come! Please! Help me!" The cry she finally wanted to utter had escaped her lips, pushed out of her trench by her sole will to survive at all costs. It broke the silence and Light gasped. She had felt a force entering her and in front of her eyes, blurry and distant, a dark, moonless sky.


    Her eyelids blinked and her vision sharpened. The sky. The sky was in front of her eyes. She lowered her head to look around and froze. His eyes widened at the sight of horror.


    All around her, lit by torches, thousands of dark energy canals ran through the enemy village that had taken her prisoner. Hundreds of bodies were impaled on the canals which stretched like deadly lines.


    They had all died without distinction. Men, women, children, old people. Their corpses riddled with the whips made of dark energy were connected to the girl who turned her head. The tears that had barely stopped started to slide down her cheeks and her body shook again. She got up painfully and stumbled.


    Her movements made the energy canals move. Several bodies changed position and collapsed. Once again, a gag caused bile to rise in the girl''s throat.


    "Stop. No! Stop!"


    As if she had spoken an absolute command, the thousands of canals all retracted at once, reentering her body. The shock of the influx of dark energy into her body left her staggering, but feeling overwhelmed.


    Light fell to the ground and as she fell unconscious, a thought crossed her mind. They didn''t come after all.. They didn''t come for her.

 Chapter 75 - 74. Taken Away

    TRIGGER: VIOLENCE, TORTURE. THOSE WHO ARE NOT COMFORTABLE CAN SKIP UP TO THE END OF THE CHAPTER.


    The mood in the room had calmed down and the tension eased as the man began to tell the hidden story of the witch who had cursed Glen, Light.


    Hearing her name, Connor crossed his arms in an unconscious defensive posture. Elias and Silphie''s expressions denoted the guilt they felt for their ancestor who had cursed his friend. He couldn''t understand how these people could feel sympathy for her when they claimed that Glen was their Goddess Warrior.


    No matter what they said, the agent had no intention of sympathizing. Connor fell silent and listened with cold distance to Light''s story.


    She and her twin sister, Moon, were the daughters of the first Luna and the first Alpha of the werewolves. Light and Moon had only inherited their parent''s human side and, with that, their mother''s witch powers.


    Indeed, just like all the other children born in the tribe since the ceremony, they couldn''t transform into wolves, contrary to their parents who had received the blessing of the Goddess of the Moon after the union of the Alpha and his Luna.


    Nearly sixteen years had passed, so an entire generation of Skinwalkers awaited the soon-to-be ceremony to receive their blessing. Indeed, everyone in the tribe admired the power of the Skinwalkers warriors. Indeed, all the other tribes feared these men and women who could take on the appearance of terrifying, but fascinating wolves to defeat their enemies.


    Light and her sister complemented each other perfectly. The tribe expected a lot from their coming to power which would take place in a few years. Courage and wisdom had already made their way into the hearts of the young girls who lacked only a little experience to acquire the maturity necessary to lead their people and continue to lead a life following the Moon Goddess.


    Those who had attacked Light had acted with cowardice. Several rival tribes had attacked Blue Moon at the same time and for the first time, the warriors had difficulty repelling the allies who had relied on surprise and numbers to try their chance. At least that''s what the warriors on the battlefield had told themselves.


    What they didn''t know was that the alliance the opposing tribes had formed had only one purpose. Force them to mobilize all of their warriors and empty the tribe of all protection. After all, even if they were powerful, the warriors of the pack and tribe weren''t limitless. A large number of opponents forced them all to go to the battlefield if they wanted to assure. their victory.


    Left behind in the village, there were only the teenagers not yet old enough to join the battlefield, the children and the old people, and all those who had embraced a non-warlike path.


    Light was as usual, busy working on her gift for magic. The young woman was training to feel and control the energy flowing around her using her aura. This was the connection to the energy around her that all the children protected by the Moon Goddess possessed.


    Skinwalkers possessed a human-shaped aura and werewolves possessed a wolf-shaped aura.


    It meant that the energy attached to a Skinwalker''s body had the shape of a human being which indicated his human nature, just as the wolf form of the werewolves'' aura showed that they were born as wolves.


    Skinwalkers'' aura was used to transform and practice magic, while werewolves'' were only used to change between their different forms.


    The young woman, like her sister, had an immense and powerful aura, but each of the twins had chosen a different path. Magic was Light''s preference, unlike her sister who was more into fighting. Everyone guessed that Light once in power would take care of the tribe, while Moon would join the warriors.


    Their destiny already seemed to be mapped out. At least that''s what they thought until now. As Light practiced, she heard unusual outbursts of voices. Children were crying as grunts arose. Suddenly, she saw flames and black smoke rising in the sky above several dwellings. A fire had started. When the young woman ran in the direction of the screams, she was stopped and quickly overpowered by men she had never seen before.


    Light immediately understood that enemies had taken advantage of the battle raging elsewhere to attack. A blade pressed against her neck and she stopped struggling.


    "You''re a smart one. I like it! You will answer my questions." He pressed the tip which lightly pierced Ligh''s skin, drawing a drop of blood. "I heard that your tribe''s powers come from a priestess. If you don''t want me to cut the throats of each of your people here, tell us where to find her."


    Light looked at the crying children huddled together and turned her eyes to scan the surroundings for help. Her gaze fell on the body of an old man lying on the ground. Blood was flowing from a wound she couldn''t see, but his chest, which barely moved to the rhythm of his breathing, didn''t give any hope.


    He had risked his life to protect the young people of the tribe. Even though he was too weak and too old, he had strained his head even if it meant losing his life. Light gritted her teeth. She was going to be one of the leaders of Blue Moon one day, she couldn''t endanger those she was supposed to protect.


    "It''s me you are looking for !" She stated with a fiery gaze. The man raised an eyebrow and looked at her.


    "Do you think we''ll believe you, Kid? Rumor has it that the priestess is powerful and derives her power from a Goddess."


    Whoever was holding Light gestured to one of his comrades in front of him. The man approached a child whom he brutally grabbed by the hair before dragging him in the dust. The young boy who wasn''t yet a teenager tried to extricate himself from the man''s grip, but the latter easily overpowered him and slammed his cheek against the ground.


    The child was struggling to free himself when he felt the tip of a spear pressing against his throat and his whole body began to shake. Silent tears streamed down the part of his face that Light could see. Unable to bear the vision any longer, the girl cried out.


    "I''m not lying, look at my skin, on my chest, I bear the mark of the Moon Goddess."


    The two men exchanged a look and the one holding Light loosened his grip before turning her to face him. With a stab, he sliced ??through the fabric of the tunic she was wearing and exposed her upper chest.


    Just at the level of his heart, a blood-red crescent moon was drawn. The mark was too perfect to be a mere birthmark.


    A victorious smile split the face of the man who nodded to his comrade to confirm what he had seen. The man released the child.


    "It''s your lucky day, kid! Enjoy it because the next time we come, it will be the end."


    Light saw nothing more. Right after the stranger holding her discovered the mark, she felt a sharp pain before losing consciousness.


    When she regained her senses several hours later, she was in a tent tied upright with her hands above her head to a pole. Her lips were cracked and her throat was dry and a growl in her stomach indicated that she was hungry.


    She didn''t know what time it was, but she was at least sure that a long time had passed since it was dark outside since she saw torches burning through the fabric of the tent.


    The young girl fidgeted, trying to undo the bonds that imprisoned her wrists, but the rope was far too tight and all she managed to do was make her wrists even more painful than they already were because of friction.


    Her muscles were sore from the awkward position and she couldn''t rest in this standing position. She gritted her teeth, refusing to cry and waited.


    Morning came, then noon, then afternoon. The sun was setting and no one had entered the tent. The woman was exhausted, her muscles tense and tense from the position, not to mention the hunger that tormented her, along with thirst and exhaustion. Her eyes fluttered and she lost consciousness.


    Sharp pain on her tight woke Light up. Her eyes flew open in pain and a heart-rending cry escaped her lips. The scarlet tip of a spear was stuck to her thigh. A smell of burnt flesh fills her nostrils.


    "Who allowed you to fall asleep, priestess?" The man who had pressed the burning metal against her skin sneered evilly and stood up, grabbing the girl''s face with one hand. "You''re going to call your goddess and allow my men to turn into wolves, if you get it, nod like a good little girl."


    Light glared at the man but didn''t move. The man who thought that after being starved, thirsty, and deprived of sleep, the young woman would immediately submit, clenched his fist.


    He hit the girl on the jaw, just at the junction. The blow echoed in his ear and Light felt her bones crack at the impact.


    "You and your tribe think you are above everyone else because a goddess has blessed you! We''ll see who''s got the last laugh when we can transform too."


    He had barely finished his sentence when a mixture of snot and blood landed on his face. In disbelief, the man touched his face to check and felt the gooey sputum Light had just spat in his face.


    "My tribe and pack are going to tear you all to pieces and get me out of here. You can open it as much as you want, that''s not what will make you escape your fate that was sealed the moment you defiled our lands with your filth... Ahhh"


    The end of her sentence turned into a hiss as the blade seared her flesh, this time on the Goddess'' protection mark.


    "You want to act brave, priestess? Fine, we''ll see who will give in first."


    The man pulled the blade out of his victim''s flesh and a piece of skin stuck to the tip. He handed the spear to one of his comrades before taking a knife out.


    "You will do what you are told whether you like it or not."


    ________


    Connor had listened to the young woman''s story in absolute silence. Blue Moon and Bloodhood who had returned to the village seeing the wisps of smoke rising in the sky, had found no leads to find Light.


    In addition to setting fire to several houses, the men who abducted him had set fire to a good part of the forest that surrounded the village to mask their scent and their trace.


    Even with their highly developed senses, the werewolves and skinwalkers could not do anything against the fire that had destroyed the traces of their passage and masked their smells.


    "After that, nothing was the same. The Alpha and the Luna were devastated, along with the rest of the tribe and pack. It was Bloodhood''s first loss, but the loss was too great.


    They knew why these men had gone after Light. They searched, attacking every tribe they suspected, but every battle was in vain. They never found any traces or clues leading to her.


    They waited a long time, expecting an onslaught from an enemy. They even planned to fight other Skinwalkers, if the abductors ever managed to get the Goddess'' blessing even though they knew it was impossible.


    Months later, as the pack and tribe started to grieve, a werewolf was brutally attacked in the forest by someone¡­ No¡­ Something that looked just like Light."

 Chapter 76 - 75. Forsaken

    Connor frowned as he listened to the Skinwalkers'' Leader. He had understood that the young woman had been kidnapped. She was probably badly excruciated if she refused to do what her torturers asked of her. Her appearance must have been different from having endured multiple wounds, but did that justify using such a word to refer to her? Had what she had suffered changed her to the point that even her clan who cherished her went that far?


    "What do you mean by a thing that looks like Light?"


    "It has probably never been explained to you properly, but our tribe and the Werewolves are considered to be the children of the Moon Goddess."


    "Yes, I figured that out on my own. It is because each of your races has received a blessing from the Goddess." Connor said with a shrug.


    "Yes, that''s right. And as children of the Moon Goddess, we all have something in common. Our aura."


    "I¡­ I heard that. That''s how you figured out I had a connection to the Skinwalkers, right?" The agent asked, turning to the Soul Healer who nodded in response.


    The woman who still looked a bit confused sat down on a wooden chair. Connor immediately turned to the chief to listen to his explanations.


    "It''s not just a mere connection," Elias retorted with an annoyed look and the light brown-haired man rolled his eyes but remained silent as he was eager to get this over with and get to the point.


    The agent''s gaze paused for a moment on Glen and Eden still on the ground then got up to meet that of the leader of the shapeshifters.


    "And so ?" he said, raising a smile, barely hiding his annoyance. His attitude didn''t go unnoticed by the man who just gritted his teeth without answering.


    "Children of the Moon Goddess all possess an aura. To explain a little more clearly, it is a link that connects us to our Goddess and allows us to interact with the energy that flows around us.


    This aura houses our blessing and determines our abilities. Depending on each individual, it is more or less large and powerful. It is the goddess who determines the power of our aura. The Light our ancestors encountered in the forest was no longer a child of the Moon Goddess.


    Her aura which was once powerful and radiant was gone. It had been replaced by that¡­dark energy that devours and destroys the auras of anything under the Goddess'' protection. That''s exactly what this thing that attacks your friend''s Wa¡­aura does." He turned to Glen, who was sleeping a few feet away.


    "I''m going to have to take your words for it since I don''t see anything out of the ordinary."


    "What ?" Alana cut him off.


    "Why do you look so surprised? I told you that I lived like a simple civilian all my life. Don''t you think that if I saw energy flows, auras, or whatever else, I would have thought that something was off?


    "You''re lying! Why would our Goddess grant such an aura to someone if they cannot see anything and remain a stranger to our world?"


    An annoyed sigh escaped Connor''s mouth and he stared at Alana for a moment. The woman flinched and her body froze in place.


    "How are you able to do that if you don''t know anything about aura?" Elias asked.


    "What? Tell your daughter to piss off with my body language because she''s getting on my nerves since we met like an annoying little b¡­"


    "Connor!" The voice of the Soul Healer cut through the excess anger of the agent who turned to her and saw her shake her head.


    She was right, he had to control himself. After all, they still needed them. The Skinwalkers couldn''t lift the curse. However, they knew how to do it. Plus, they could help Glen. His best friend''s life was at stake. The agent inhaled, then exhaled slowly to calm himself.


    "I didn''t come for me, but Glen. I''d like us to focus on him if you don''t mind." He resumed with a cold voice.


    Elias stared at him for a moment, but didn''t retort anything and continued his explanation.


    "In the forest, our ancestors came across a young girl who certainly looked like Light but her aura was gone and dark energy surrounded her, but that wasn''t the only strange thing about her.


    Light was strangely hostile towards them in a split second, whips created from this unknown energy started attacking the men. At first, they didn''t react. They didn''t expect to be hurt just by energy. And that''s where they were wrong. The black whips pierced not only their body but also their aura. However, nothing else was affected by these energy whips. Neither vegetation nor animals. It was as if they only targeted Skinwalkers.


    The cries of the men alerted the pack who, as always, came to their rescue. And the alpha found himself facing his daughter.


    ________


    The huge black wolf was running through the forest to get to where the screams of the rising men were. As soon as he heard the first sounds of an attack, he sent several of his wolves to protect the village.


    He didn''t know who had intruded on their territory, but there was no way they would make the same mistake. Not again. He didn''t want to lose somebody.


    He sped up and his ears picked up the sound of his wolves running behind him. When he got to where the Skinwalkers who had gone hunting were supposed to be, he slowed down. Before him a vision of horror like he had never seen before.


    As a werewolf, and even before as a wolf, he was used to blood. If it was his enemies, he had no problem with that. Unfortunately, the blood that soaked the grass and plants of the clearing where he was, was that of his friends, and brothers. The blood of those he had sworn to protect. Again, he had failed.


    The Alpha watched the energy whips that pierced through the bodies of the Skinwalkers as they bled to death and his eyes landed on the frail figure that stood in their center with her back to them. The whips seemed to come straight out of this young girl''s body. The alpha had never seen anything like it.


    His mate was a powerful witch, he knew there were several other clans of witches with different types of powers. After Humans, did the witches attack them? If he was right, why? Neither the pack nor the tribe had ever done anything to another clan of witches. Why pick on them?


    The rest of his wolves had arrived and all stared at the young woman''s figure. The Alpha bared his teeth and growled to signal their presence and threaten her.


    The young woman moved slightly and the wind picked up. A nostalgic smell penetrated the nostrils of the black wolf who immediately froze. He breathed again to be sure of what he had smelled. His heart quickened.


    He sent a link to his men to ask his wolves not to move and another one to his mate. He didn''t know what was going on and what had happened to her, but given her appearance, he was sure there was something to do with magic. His mate would know what to do.


    The Alpha was lost. What had happened to his daughter? What had these men done to his sweet, benevolent Light? Where had she been for the past five months?


    He refused to think about the most obvious question, the one that made his reunion painful and bitter. Why had Light just killed twenty Skinwalkers? Men to whom, when she was still among them, she lavished care and attention on the slightest of small wounds. Men she used to protect were impaled against the whips sticking out of her body and she stood there, listless.


    Light disliked fighting and had always avoided doing so. She loved to heal, to protect. That was her nature. Seeing her like this with this strange appearance made him think that she was no longer the one he knew.


    The whips coming out of her body, the absence of her aura, nothing about this person reminded her of her daughter. Why did she continue to turn her back to him, impassive, when several men were taking their last breaths near her?


    The Alpha gritted his teeth. He was about to move forward when he heard footsteps rapidly approaching.


    A few seconds later, a young woman with tanned skin and intense black almond eyes came running. Her hair was cropped short, almost flush, and his body was more toned and built than it was a few months ago.


    Moon arrived and, without stopping, ran towards her sister. She recognized the long black hair as the one she had and had given up to embrace the path of a warrior. She knew this silhouette, similar to hers, but more slender, more fragile. It was the silhouette of the one she had failed to protect. If only those men had taken her instead of Light that day. She gritted her teeth and accelerated again, slaloming between the whips to avoid them.


    She didn''t care about everything. Her sister, her twin, her other half had returned.


    "Don''t come near her!"


    Moon heard screaming behind her and before she could react, a shock wave dispersed.


    The energy that had just dispersed came from the aura of the strongest among the Skinwalkers. The Luna.


    Called by her mate, she had arrived as quickly as possible given her condition. She was supported by one of her close friends. Seeing the scene ahead, the Luna felt her skin heaving in dread. She could feel how much the energy whips that pierced her daughter''s body were dangerous and powerful. They contained a powerful curse which had for only target, the children of the Goddess of the Moon. Getting close meant death.


    Without hesitation, the Luna placed her hand on her chest, where she wore the Crescent Moon mark. As if to answer her call, she felt her aura grow.


    The energy within it expanded and took the form of a dome of golden light that grew larger and larger with each passing second. When he came into contact with the energy whips, they would disintegrate, releasing the bodies of the Skinwalkers which fell to the ground.


    Moon was only a few steps away when the energy dome caught up with her and enveloped her body.


    The dome stopped right in front of Light, and when her sister reached out the edge, she ran into an invisible barrier. The shock propelled her backward and Moon fell to the ground. Far from being discouraged, she immediately got back on her feet and ran towards the limit of the dome of light which she hit with all her might.


    "Mom, please! It''s Light! Please!" Tears flooded her face as she stared at her sister''s still motionless figure.


    The young woman had still not moved. An unusual silence enveloped the forest. The animals seemed to have all fled and not even a breeze was blowing. Only Moon''s tears pierced this strange calm.


    The tension between the pack, the Skinwalkers, and the young woman standing a few dozen meters from them was palpable.


    "Why? What did I do wrong?" Light''s voice suddenly rose and something snapped in the hearts of Alpha and Luna. This voice which used to resonate with clarity before, which rose with crystalline notes when it exploded with laughter, spoke to them with such coldness.


    "Was it because I refused to fight? Or because I wasn''t as strong as Moon? Just tell me why? Why didn''t you come for me? Why did you abandon me? Why even the Goddess forsook me?"


    She finally turned to them. Moon who had collapsed on the ground very close to her flinched seeing her face. Two black orbits like two abysses appeared in place of her eyes.


    Light spoke a word no one heard and the whips retracted back into her body. Her eyes also returned to their normal appearance. She lowered her head to look at her sister, whose tears had stopped flowing and who was shaking on the floor, overwhelmed by all the contrary emotions that were unfolding within her.


    The young woman then looked up at her parents and her eyes widened when she saw her mother.


    The Luna was standing in front of her. Her round belly testified to her well-advanced pregnancy


    "Oh, I got it.. It was because you didn''t need me anymore."

 Chapter 77 - 76. Tale Of A Broken Heart

    The Alpha frowned upon hearing Light''s words. Beside him, his wife had the same reaction. Their daughter''s words made no sense to either of them. The Luna followed her daughter''s eyes that were on her. She looked down at her round belly and a guess came, but she immediately dismissed it. Yet apart from this explanation, she didn''t see what the girl in front of them meant. Such negative thoughts were not like their Light.


    The Luna raised her head, her gaze filled with determination, and brushed away the arm of the woman who supported her before walking straight on the frail figure in front of her.


    From where she was, Light flinched when she saw her mother walk towards her. Light''s eyes were fixed on the figure so familiar and yet so different from what she knew. When the Luna was near her two daughters at the edge of the dome she had created, she stopped.


    "Light, my sweet, sweet little girl," she smiled weakly and tears welled up in the corners of her eyes. "We looked for you everywhere. In each enemy tribe of the surroundings since you''ve been taken away. The pack and the warriors have only known battles and wars since you disappeared. We had lost hope, but here you are, finally back."


    She raised her hand but stopped her gesture when she remembered the barrier and retracted her hand. Light''s heart wavered as she picked up the gentle care in her mother''s eyes. For the first time, her heart pounded in her chest and Light clenched her fists.


    "Then could you turn your back to the Moon Goddess?"


    The Luna stared at her daughter as if she had just said something insane. That''s exactly what she thought. How could her daughter, who had received the strongest aura could ask the tribe to give up the blessing of the Moon Goddess? It meant so much to them, to the pack.


    "It''s not like you can''t live without the Moon Goddess'' blessing." Light insisted. "According to the stories you told us, the pack and the tribe lived side by side without the members mixing.


    It would be like putting a distance between us."


    The Luna looked at her daughter, a look of shock on her face. She didn''t know what to answer. Deep down, she guessed why Light was asking such a thing.


    She had felt it when she had reached this place. She had also seen the black energy whips that escaped from her daughter''s body and had killed all the Skinwalkers that were on the ground.


    "Light do you realize what you''re asking?"


    "Did I say something weird? I''m your daughter, I don''t think I''m telling an awful thing by asking you to reject the Goddess who cursed me."


    Cursed. The word echoed in the Luna''s head. She already knew that, so why this strange feeling inside her?


    She looked down, gazing at the ground under her feet as her mouth parted, but no sound escaped. She couldn''t get the words out. She didn''t know what to answer or rather, she didn''t know how to reject her daughter''s request.


    "Is there a problem?"


    Light''s gaze, which had softened a few minutes ago, regained its coldness as the silence stretched.


    "Light, we can''t turn our back on the Goddess. You know it well though. What would become of your father? What about the other pack members who are united with one of us? Families would be separated forever. Besides, this child that I am carrying will have to lead the pack one day so¡­"


    "So you choose them all instead of me?"


    "N-No Light, that''s not it! Listen¡­"


    "Why? To hear you explain to me that it''s okay if it''s only me who is rejected and who must be kept at a distance?"


    The Luna shivered. In front of her, the energy whips were starting to shoot out of Light''s body again. All her senses were on alert and telling her not to move.


    Anger, resentment. A whirlwind of emotions flashed through Light''s eyes as the whips unfurled.


    "Light, we will find a solution. I''m sure if we talk to the Goddess she will want to..."


    "What did you just say?"


    The energy mist that made up the whips, thickened into a mass that grew to exceed the height of a man. The Luna staggered and backed away. Her eyes fell on the mass taking shape.


    A loud huff blew dust on the ground and the Luna''s eyes bulged upon seeing a wolf in front of her.


    The animal''s body was made of the same black energy mist that made up Light''s whips. The wolf''s eyes stopped on the Luna who had frozen.


    "You talk as if I was the one who was at fault and that I had to apologize when it was me who has been tortured. Me who has been lacerated. Me who has been burned alive. Why should I bow my head to a Goddess who ignored my pleas when I was in pain?"


    The young woman put a hand on the wolf''s body and a faint smile curved her lips.


    "He''s the one who saved me from these men. The only one who came for me, even if death had already claimed it and wrapped him into its arms. It too had been taken by his men. They didn''t know anything, so they wanted to use his body for the ritual.


    They wanted me to invoke the Goddess to obtain the blessing. I tried with all my might not to give in. In my slow agony, I prayed to the Goddess who is supposed to protect us and her only response was to leave me alone.


    She left me alone to my fate, and when they got what they wanted and forced me to hold the blessing ceremony, she cursed me. I would be dead if it wasn''t for him. He saved my life when your Goddess turned her back on me. Everything happened because of her.


    Do you understand, Mom? As long as our tribe lives with the blessing of the Moon Goddess, they will always want to come after us. This power is not a blessing, it''s a curse in disguise. "


    "Light, we are the children of the Moon Goddess, we can''t..."


    "We weren''t originally. The pack was thanked for helping us, but it was because you asked the Goddess for her blessing that we became like this.


    Just make everything go back to how it was. All it takes is for you to choose me¡­"


    She reached out her hand towards her mother who wasn''t moving. "I can help you. I can master this energy and, thanks to that, free you from¡­"


    "No!"


    Along with her scream, the Luna deployed the energy dome. She gasped when she realized what she had just done. Hearing his daughter talk about the black whips that killed many of her own, the Luna reacted without thinking, and the mark of protection offered by the Moon Goddess activated.


    The woman took a look and saw that a sphere had formed around Light and shielded the girl from being hit by the dome. Gradually, an opening was made and grew, letting the Luna see her daughter and the enormous wolf by her side. Light was kneeling on the ground. Her eyes bulged in shock.


    "Y-You¡­ tried¡­ to kill¡­ me? I explained to you that we could start over but you tried to kill me?"


    "L-Light, no it''s not what you think¡­"


    "Then what was it?" She screamed as the energy that formed the protective sphere around her unfolded, menacing.


    "I-I Light, we will find a solution, I promise you we will find a solution. Just please calm down."


    "I asked you to choose, Mom¡­ The blessing or me?"


    When the young woman looked at her mother''s face, she knew her answer. Light let out her anger and, in the forest, an explosion shook the ground for several dozen meters.


    ________


    "Nobody else was hurt or killed. We only owe this to the first Luna who was a remarkable witch, but above all, her aura, even if it was not as large as those of the twins and therefore of Light, it was reinforced by her desire to protect her clan," Elias continued in a deep voice.


    Connor crossed his arms thoughtfully and sighed.


    "I get it, it''s a very sad story, but why do my friend and his mate get mixed up in all of this, hundreds of years later? The first Luna couldn''t have got rid of the problem once and for all?"


    "Even though she made the decision she thought was best for everyone, the Luna was aware how unfair it was for her daughter. Whatever happened, she was still her mother, so the very idea of ??attacking her was unbearable.


    "And no one but her could have done it? I don''t want to quibble, but in several hundred years, you won''t make me believe that no one wanted to solve the problem?"


    "None of the Children of the Goddess has ever been strong enough to stand up to Light. No one before your friend arrives.


    Even with his curse, we can see his real strength within his aura. If you aren''t able to detect auras and energies, it''s normal that you haven''t noticed, but the Warrior''s power is unrivaled. He is the Warrior sent to fight Light and finally fix the mistakes that were made.


    This is the only way the Goddess can redeem herself for what Light has suffered. Free her from her cycle of hate and anger."


    "And why do you call Eden, the King? Is it just because they are mates or there is another reason behind it."


    "Because of his fur and his aura. It has nothing to do with Light''s history, it''s in the hierarchy of Werewolves. You know the meaning of fur colors among the Werewolves?" Elias asked and Connor nodded in agreement.


    "Your friend''s mate has fully golden fur which is a sign of the nobility bestowed by the Goddess herself. This makes him the rightful King of the Werewolves. His aura is also evidence so that we, Skinwalkers, can recognize him and protect him should he ever need us."


    Alana placed her hands on her hips and lifted her chin proudly.


    "The Skinwalkers are bonded to the Werewolves. We haven''t forgotten them."


    "Yet, you do everything to be apart. I mean, can we talk about the spell on your land? Isn''t that a bit paradoxical?


    "It''s our way of making amends for the wrong we''ve done. The friendship between the pack and our clan, even if it wasn''t their intention, our ancestors used it to win war and battle creating around the Werewolves a legend of monsters that prey on Humans.


    Which wasn''t the case at all. Their desire to protect Humans, the desire to protect us that what led to their creation. Walking away was one way to reciprocate their devotion. We wanted to thank them for having watched over us for years when we needed it."


    Connor ran a hand over his face. All these pieces of information were heavy to digest. He looked at the two men on the ground and thought for a moment.


    "Okay, what''s next then? You say you can''t lift the curse, but you can do something for him. What is it and how do we do it?"


    "Cut the connections between the portion of aura that Light used to curse your friend and the energy flowing around."


    "Oookay. And it means?"


    "This is where things get tough," Silphie butted in the discussion and announced as she advanced towards Glen. "Because to cut them we will have to touch the connections and this will automatically alert Light. She will do everything she can to prevent us from severing the connections." She bent down and put a hand on the alpha''s fur.


    "In other words¡­"


    "In other words, the chances are high that she will show up and try to kill us."

 Chapter 78 - 77. The Curse

    Connor was lost in his thoughts. His mind was full of everything he had just heard and the man looked at Glen and Eden who were still on the ground. Even though he knew it wasn''t the case, he couldn''t help but think that the two mates were sleeping peacefully.


    "How long are they going to stay like this? I thought an alpha must be restless more than anything else during the Omega''s mark ritual."


    Alana and Elias both turned to the body. The father and his daughter also seemed surprised at the calm the two mates showed during a supposedly dangerous and deadly ritual.


    "This is a first for us too. It''s been over a thousand years since pack and clan split up. Everything we know has been passed down to us through our writings and lore," Alana explained.


    She frowned and the corners of her lips quivered slightly when she saw Eden fidgeting in his sleep and the wolf instinctively releasing comfort pheromones to soothe his mood.


    "Probably their bond is strong enough for the alpha to easily resist his desire for the claim. It''s written that every night, when the moon rises, his desire to bite his mate will be exacerbated to the point of becoming unbearable. It is this sensation that the dominant must resist. This is the trial.


    The closer they get to the full moon, the greater its influence will be. It will cause the alpha to lose control.


    "In that case, isn''t keeping them away the best solution? Why did you stop us in the forest," Connor asked genuinely curious.


    "Because no one should interfere in the event, that''s the rule. Intervening is the best way to disrupt the interaction between the alpha and his omega.


    During the test, the two mates interact a lot with their pheromones. They each adapt to the bond that was created when the omega marked his dominant. This link is like a tunnel that conveys everything that the omega feels towards the alpha.


    It''s because of this bond that the alpha wants to bite him because for his inner wolf, claiming his omega is the fastest and easiest way to appease him. The problem is that marking isn''t the only way a dominant can meet his sub''s needs. This is what the ordeal makes him understand.


    By resisting his desire to claim, the alpha will look for all the ways to respond to his mate''s emotions, through contacts or pheromones. Thanks to this, their bond outside the marking will grow stronger than ever and when the full moon is here, he will be able to complete his bond by finally biting his mate.


    "It takes a lot of self-control," The agent commented.


    "That''s why if someone intervenes, the alpha gets frustrated or gets angry because he''s disturbed by his omega''s emotions that he wants to respond to, but is prevented from doing.


    If he is separated from his mate during the ordeal, the omega is in distress and his emotions are out of control, which prompts the alpha to bite him to calm him down as quickly as possible.


    "How did you know that Glen wasn''t going to bite Eden at that moment in the forest? He was very aggressive¡­"


    Alana paused. She didn''t know how the man would react to her answer. However, even if she didn''t like him, she couldn''t deny that he cared about what could happen to his friend and his mate and, just for that, she had to be honest. Connor''s Skinwalker blood was powerful. Even more, if he truly ignored his heritage. He had instinctively created a special relationship with the Warrior and protected him even if he made mistakes along the way because he didn''t have the knowledge of his ancestors.


    If he had grown up in the tribe, the agent would probably be the best candidate for the succession. She swallowed the lump that had formed in her throat and pushed those negative thoughts away, then looked Connor straight in the eyes.


    "I didn''t know. I wasn''t sure he wasn''t going to try to bite him. I simply trusted the Goddess and the bond that connects them. When news of the golden omega''s fated mate reached us and until we met you in the forest, we had no idea he was also the Warrior.


    Limiting contact greatly restricts our actions and we had never heard of this alpha. I could only trust the fated mate bond."


    "There is another reason for this. Glen didn''t grow up in his pack, he was ostracized by Alpha Carter and grew up with me and my family." He shrugged as if saying something unimportant, but neither Elias nor Alana missed the slight smile that transformed his face. "We grew up together almost like brothers because he had no contact with his pack."


    Alana stared at the man in front of her who was gazing fondly at the pair of werewolves. The lump she had just swallowed grew bigger again, as did the feeling of discomfort she felt.


    Not only this man who didn''t know he was a Skinwalker had lived with the Warrior, but so did his family. It was like her ancestors who lived with the original Bloodhood pack. She remained silent and her father continued with a new question.


    "Why was he living with your family? Why did his alpha put him aside?"


    This time it was Connor''s turn to look at Alana and Elias with a glint of disbelief in his eyes. Wasn''t it obvious? If Glen had been rejected by his pack, it was because he couldn''t¡­ Connor froze in place and his face lost all its color. He ran to Glen and he started shaking the body of the black and white wolf.


    Alana and her father also rushed over and tried to stop him. Elias grabbed the agent''s wrist and immediately saw Connor''s aura grow menacingly. He swallowed hard and his fingers instinctively unclenched allowing the man to jerk his hand free and start shaking Glen''s body again.


    "The reason he got kicked out of the pack is that he can''t shift."


    "What are you talking about? He is¡­"


    "It''s the third time he ever shifts in his whole life!"


    "What?" Alana exclaimed.


    "Every time he''s in his werewolf or his wolf form, that curse or whatever tries to kill him. We only have a few hours before he dies. He needs to get back to his normal form before it''s too late."


    Connor remembered everything Eden had told them in the car when he had talked about his system and the curse. The male omega had explained that it was the curse that prevented Glen from transforming and that when he did, he had to face two setbacks: his bloodlust and a death countdown.


    Suddenly, everything that happened in the forest made sense. If Eden was unscathed after spending the night with Glen alone in their room despite the moon''s effects, it''s because the dominant had perfectly managed to restrain his desire for the claim. It wasn''t the desire to bite Eden that made him react so violently towards his omega earlier, it was the bloodlust.


    Connor gritted his teeth seeing that the wolf still wasn''t regaining consciousness no matter how hard he shook him. He understood that the sleep in which the mates were immersed wasn''t natural. It wasn''t part of the trial, it was a manifestation of the curse.


    He turned to Elias and grabbed him by the shoulders. His facial features were twisted with fear.


    "Do it now! I don''t know what you intended to do to help Glen, but please do it now."


    Elias was about to react to the gesture of the stranger which, even legitimate, was rude, but he felt that the hands which gripped his shoulders trembled slightly. He looked at Connor again and saw that his eyes were filled with tears that he was holding back.


    The leader turned to his wife and nodded before turning back to the two werewolves.


    "Help me with¡­" Before he finished his sentence, Connor had already gently grabbed the body of Eden which he peeled off his mate. The young man offered no resistance and didn''t move either when Connor, guided by Alana, entered a room where there was a bed, a few empty shelves, a desk, and a wooden chair.


    "This was my bedroom before I had my own home. My mother cleans it almost every day, he should be fine here," the woman explained simply. "He''s not in his nest and his mate isn''t with him, so he shouldn''t be left alone. Especially since if he is a member of Bloodhood, he must be used to sleeping with his packmates. I will stay with him in case he ever wakes up, or something happens. Go see your friend."


    Connor hesitated for a moment and Alana waved his hand to make him understand to go.


    "Thank you," The agent said as he walked through the doorway. The woman sighed and turned her attention to Eden and sat down on the chair after placing it near the bed.


    "If he starts being nice on top of that, it makes it hard for me not to see him as our real leader." She noticed a strand of hair that was tangled with his eyelashes and pushed it away and the omega tensed up under her touch.


    "Yeah yeah! I know. You also like him, don''t you? He reminds me of what the books say about the first Luna. Well, it''s no wonder he took after her. After all, he''s his last descendant."


    She sighed one last time and rested her elbows on the bed before resting her chin in her palms.


    Back in the room where Glen was, Connor approached him. He noticed that Silphie had created a circle that surrounded his friend''s body. The latter was also surrounded by runes, but contrary to what she had done for the Soul Healer, there was not a single row, but three distinct rune circles that completed the first row.


    "What are you doing ?" Connor inquired as he knelt beside him. the end of his sentence died in his throat when he saw the woman, a frown between her eyebrows and a look of concentration.


    Silphie remained silent, as her hands continued to work around Glen. Connor noticed her lips moving slightly and suspected that she had to recite some spell or whatever was needed to help her in the process.


    She closed her eyes then placed a finger on the circle of runes furthest from Glen''s body before softly saying a word that the agent didn''t understand. At the sound of her voice, the runes her finger had touched began to glow with a bluish light.


    Silphie opened her eyes and looked down at her handiwork. Connor took the opportunity to ask him.


    "Are you sure about what you''re doing?" The woman turned to him and knew there was no point in lying to him.


    It was better to be prepared for all contingencies, including their failure. The Skinwalkers hadn''t planned on Light going after the werewolf chosen by the Moon Goddess at all.


    If what the agent told them, the Warrior had been cursed while still in its mother''s womb. Light, who had felt the arrival of his power, went after him even before he became a threat. When he was most vulnerable.


    When she learned that the Warrior had been kicked out of his pack because he couldn''t shift, she thought it was a bad joke. After all, the black and white wolf was right in front of her eyes. But when she took a careful look at the curse, the witch shuddered.


    Any werewolf would have lost their lives to such a curse that attacked the wolf-like aura itself. The inner wolf was pierced from all sides by Light''s whips and Silphie could see the core of dark energy which, like a parasite, was grafted into the inner wolf''s body, allowing the whip to drain the alpha of his power and suffocate his aura. The only comfort she had was seeing how strong the bond between the dominant and his mate was.


    The witch turned to Connor and answered him.


    "I have no idea what''s going to happen, but I hope you know how to fight, because if that thing reacts, then you''ll need to."

 Chapter 79 - 78. Face To Face

    In the forest of the Magic Dimension, Glen was outnumbered by the werewolves. Even without taking into account the countdown which didn''t matter since he had shifted, he needed to get rid of them as soon as possible to find Eden.


    Before he got to the magic dimension, the omega had just wobbled and seemed in distress. He needed to get rid of them. His instincts as an alpha were screaming at him to find his mate as soon as possible.


    The alpha glared at the werewolves that surrounded him. He bared his teeth looking at the whips of energy that pierced their bodies through. He had no other choice.


    Glen let out his pheromones and a smirk appeared on his face when he saw the flinched werewolves. Some of them tried to recoil, but the whips forced them to hold their position.


    ''I guess they already know what''s going to happen to them, huh?" Glen thought.


    The black and white wolf swooped down on the werewolves facing him. He had almost arrived when he felt behind him that a werewolf had just pounced and intended to attack him from behind.


    Glen waited until the enemy was almost upon him and turned to grab him in his maw. The movement dragged them both to the ground where Glen easily won the battle by force and ripped the werewolf''s head off its body before resuming his run.


    All the werewolves in line were waiting to pounce on him all at once. It was the only way to compete. Or so they thought. The reality of what happened was different.


    Once Glen was within reach, they strode to him in a melee of werewolves and wolves who had only one goal, to sink fangs and claws into the flesh of the alpha without giving him any break.


    Glen was on the icy, muddy ground. There wasn''t a single one of his members that wasn''t mobbed by his adversaries. However, even with their number, none of them managed to get beyond his fur and pierce his flesh.


    Glen bit the neck of a wolf that was trying to rip off one of his legs and threw him away. The body hit a tree, breaking its trunk before falling to the ground.


    He didn''t even have time to rejoice as the others continued to attack him. With a huff, the alpha launched his claws which shredded the bodies of three werewolves which immediately disappeared in a cloud of smoke. Seeing this, the dominant continued and chained the claw strikes, piercing, lacerating, slicing through the werewolves that came upon him like a living tide.


    After several minutes, the alpha lowered his arm, and once the black fog cleared, he scanned around to see if the number of enemies had diminished. When he saw that they kept coming in waves from the forest, Glen groaned. He bit the arm of whoever was trying to hit him.


    With a sharp movement, he pulled the arm of the werewolf which was detached from his body with the sound of broken bone and flesh.


    The opponent staggered back, but the whips forced him to move back towards Glen. The alpha turned his head, the werewolves kept coming without interruption. It was as if they wanted to keep him at bay. Then the ansewer struck him.


    These creatures were trying to buy time by keeping him occupied. The werewolves were there to distract him, not to fight him. After all, the level was far too low for them to be a threat.


    He had to find Eden at all costs and as quickly as possible. Unfortunately, the only way he knew was to eliminate them all and for that, he needed a plan.


    The first thing was to get out of the forest and find a point high up where he could see the enemies coming at him effortlessly.


    The dominant turned away and started to run. He had traveled just a few meters, slaloming to avoid trees and opponents who were still trying to attack him, when a screen appeared in front of his eyes.


    [Protect the Chosen to resume the trial of the Omega''s mark.]


    Glen gritted his teeth. He had no idea where his omega was. His mate had to be in the magic dimension, probably in the white room otherwise all the werewolves wouldn''t come to him. What was the fastest way to get rid of them? As if to answer his question, the message on his screen changed.


    [Do you want to activate the Divine Class Skill ''Domination''? YES/NO]


    Domination? When he saw the detail of what the skill  was, his mouth opened, revealing his sharp fangs.


    Glen accelerated. He continued to run like this for a few minutes. Luckily, with his stats maxed out, no one could match his speed, and he easily outpaced them.


    The dominant finally spotted what he was looking for. A small deforested hill with an unobstructed view of its surroundings. He gave the last push to get to the top and activated the skill. When he finally reached his destination, he skidded slightly to stop his course and spun to turn back.


    ''YES'' thought the alpha in response to the screen that had remained in front of him all this time.


    [Skill ''Domination'' is now activated.]


    Glen felt a sense of power surge through him. He let out his pheromones. When the alpha''s pheromones reached the werewolves which were running to the top of the hill, they all stopped and crumbled to the ground gagging and gasping. The alpha fixed his gaze on whoever was closest to him. His tongue came out of his mouth and went over his fangs to lick them. A low growl rose from his throat as he approached without taking his eyes off the creature.


    The werewolf''s entire body shook with fear from Glen''s pheromones. None of its muscles was able to move. All he could do was wait for the moment when the dominant was going to swoop down on him.


    Even the energy whips that attempted to move the creature''s body could do nothing against the crippling effect of the dominance exerted over it.


    Although created by magic, werewolves in the magic dimension responded to the same primal instincts as true werewolves. The Domination skill was naturally possessed by all alphas. The effect depended on the strength of the alpha, however, more than just a threatening message, the purpose was to paralyze the opponent with fear. With Glen''s power, it was as if his body was held in place by a force at least a hundred times greater than his own, leaving him desperate and helpless.


    The werewolf who was trembling under the gaze of the alpha, like all the others around, had no way to resist.


    The werewolf gasped and the second after the wolf''s jaws grabbed his neck to break it before shaking the body sideways to separate trunk and head. When the cloud of smoke cleared, Glen let out a howl.


    He then turned to look around and see the hundreds of werewolves on the ground as more in the distance continued to arrive.


    Since he had no choice, he was going to kill them all, one by one, and return to his mate.


    The execution of the werewolves rendered powerless against him felt endless. The alpha even started to wonder if the person in control had figured out a way for the enemies to come at him infinitely.


    Then, the last werewolf dissipated after he ripped open his abdomen to rip out his heart. At the same time, he recognized the sensation that sucked away. Glen closed his eyes then opened them.


    In front of him, the white of the chamber which was immaculate when he first came, was now tainted by thousands of energy whips. The alpha recognized the long, narrow canals he had first seen running through his body, draining him of his strength. These were the same whips that controlled the werewolves he just fought against.


    Glen turned his head to look around the room and look for Eden. His eyes landed on a black shape beside which he spotted a silhouette. A woman was standing and staring angrily at a black energy dome.


    As the energy that made up the dome moved, the dominant caught a glimpse of a golden sheen and needed no more to understand the situation.


    The wolf''s paws sank into the ground and muscles bulged, ready to unleash their full strength. Glen took a swing and, without bothering to dodge the whips, leaped towards the woman who turned her head at the last moment, before dissipating.


    Glen clenched his fangs and corrected his trajectory to cushion his fall now that he could no longer land on the unknown woman and shred her body as he originally intended.


    He slipped slightly and got back on his feet. When he looked around, a mass of black energy the size of a short man was taking shape in front of him.


    In the room, he heard a familiar voice. The one he heard echoing whenever his bloodlust triggered. A burst of mocking and provocative laughter bounced off the walls as the body of a young woman took shape.


    Dark skin, a thin face, a pale pink mouth, deep black almond eyes, and a beauty that, if she didn''t look terrifying, would be a blight on the heart of anyone. The long black hair that extended into long whips of energy made Glen realize that he was facing the person who had cursed him.


    The alpha growled menacingly when his ears picked up a low whimper. He turned his head and his eyes fell on Eden. The omega was lying on the ground, panting and sweating profusely. He was in the center of a golden light cupola and as Glen wondered what it could be, the system flashed him a screen.


    [Warning


    The Chosen One has already used 5/5 of his Moon Protection Mark. Remains available: 0


    Remaining time before the protective dome disappears. 37 minutes 42 seconds.


    Protect the Chosen to resume the trial of the Omega''s mark.]


    Thirty-seven minutes. Each use of the Moon Protection mark lasted one hour and he had five of them. This means that it took almost five hours to get rid of the werewolves controlled by this witch. A wave of anger washed over him.


    Another screen popped up automatically, replacing the other to show him Eden''s stats. He took the time to look at him while keeping an eye on the witch in front of him.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level: 101


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Type: ???


    Class: Legendary


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: strength: 5927/10000


    Speed: 9899/10000


    Agility: 8091/10000


    Intelligence: 1117/25000


    HP: 152/765


    Skills: Perception (Active, Class Legendary)


    Strength of the Ancients (Active)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    ??? (???)


    Item: Moon protection mark 0/5


    Prevent the curse from taking hold healing the Chosen One before his HP drops to 0.


    Activate special skill ??? (???) YES/NO]


    Seeing the last line, the alpha''s head snapped to Eden. The witch was trying to curse his mate, taking advantage of the fact that he had already almost exhausted all his defenses. The laughter that continued to echo in his head made his anger swell, but the alpha controlled himself. Now was not the time to explode. His omega''s life was in danger. He had to keep a cool head.


    ''YES''


    Right after he thought that again the dashboard popped up in front of him with a new message.


    [Congratulations. You have unlocked the skill Fated Bond (Class Divine).


    All the Warrior of the Moon Goddess'' skills are now shared with ''The Chosen One''.


    Since the class cannot be shared, the skills are reduced to the Legendary class.


    Healing (Active, Class Legendary)


    Domination (Active, Class Legendary)


    Protection (Active, Class Legendary)


    Domination (Active, Class Legendary)


    Elixir of the Moon Goddess (Active, Class Legendary)


    Activate Healing to restore the Chosen One''s HP? YES/NO?]


    ''YES'' All the time he interacted with the system, Glen kept an eye out for the witch who continued to taunt him from afar. Her laughter continued to explode from time to time. However, he sensed that she was getting impatient.


    [HP restored successfully.]


    Glen looked away from the screen and stared at his mate. Eden''s breathing had returned to normal. The dominant let out the breath he hadn''t realized he had been holding.


    "What did you do? How did you protect the King from my attack? It was the same with. You are a werewolf, you can''t use magic, how did you do it?"


    She narrowed her eyes and the energy whips scattered around the room came together in an instant and coalesced to form dozens of spears with the tips facing Glen and Eden.


    "Let''s see if you can fight back that too," Light said with a smug smirk just before the spears kicked into motion and streaked across the room.

 Chapter 80 - 79. Black

    A wave of cold anger washed over Glen''s mind. The alpha had seen the witch attack his mate and she had almost succeeded. He dared not imagine what would have happened if he had arrived a little later.


    Who was this woman and why did she want to attack him and Eden so much? He had no idea, but there is one thing he did know for sure. He wouldn''t let her touch his mate. Not even a strand of hair.


    The wolf looked back and watched the omega''s chest rise and fall with the rhythm of his breathing. Facing the dominant, the witch was busy venting her anger.


    "What did you do? How did you protect the King from my attack? You are a werewolf you can''t use magic, how did you do it?"


    As she finished asking her question, Glen saw all the energy whips in the room suddenly regroup. His body tensed as he felt the woman was about to prepare a new onslaught and, since she was trying to slowly kill Eden by the time he arrived, he knew that each of her blows would be meant to kill them or, at best, seriously injure them.


    Glen looked at the screen and read the last system''s message. He understood that he could control the dashboard with his mind. He just needed to focus on the right command to interact with the system too. With that in mind, the dominant thought of his skills.


    The holographic screen changed and gave way to a new message displaying the details of his skills.


    [Healing (Active, Class Divine)


    Domination (Active, Class Divine)


    Protection (Active, Class Divine)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active, Class Divine)


    Elixir of the Moon Goddess (Active, Class Divine)


    Item: Moon protection mark 5/5]


    He remembers the effects of two of them and an idea came to him.


    ''Is it possible to combine the effects of my Moon protection Mark with a skill?'' He thought hopefully.


    After all, Eden''s system gave them everything they needed to survive, so it might as well test to know its limits and the possibilities available as soon as possible.


    [Choose the skill to combine.]


    ''Domination'' formulated the wolf in his head as the witch formed spears from the whips she had gathered. Several dozen dark black spears materialized, pointing at the two werewolves. Glen had to make a choice. If he chose to use another of his Moon protection mark to protect his omega, it would force him to stay close to Eden and limit his movements, because, as he understood, the dome protected the owner when the mark was activating.


    That''s why he asked if it was possible to combine his skill with the Moon Protection Mark. The latter being a very effective defensive item to nullify the witch''s powers, by combining it with an offensive skill such as domination, he hoped to create an effective skill to counterattack.


    [Skill successfully combined.


    Obtained ''Lunar Mist'' attack x1


    For one hour, the skill of ''Domination'' will be transformed into ''Moon Mist attack.''


    Do you want to use it?]


    This idea had come from a simple guess, but even if this witch didn''t react like the werewolves, ''Domination'' was going to deploy the effects of the Moon protection in the room and fight back the spears that were ready to fall on them and pierced their bodies. Since this witch didn''t expect them to be protected against her magic, she thought they were helpless. It meant, she would even less expect the dominant to fight back with a magic attack.


    Glen had barely finished his plan when the black spikes rushed straight at Eden and him. Without any hesitation, the alpha answered the system''s question. What he felt was different from the ''Domination'' effects.


    Mixed with his pheromones, a golden mist dispersed around him, thickening and gaining volume. When the mist came into contact with the spears that were hurtling at the two mates, the latter disintegrated into a crackling sound under the witch''s furious gaze. Her face was contorted with anger that made his features look monstrous.


    Mist filled the room, and all the spears disappeared. The lunar mist was about to reach the young woman when black energy escaped from her body in a thick fog that she made grow. When the lunar mist and the black energy made contact, their effects canceled each other''s power filling the white room with a sizzling sound. The witch glared at Glen.


    "You are a werewolf, how can you use magic?" She yelled out, angry.


    Between them, the room was back to a bright and pure white. The haze that was supposed to last for an hour had been canceled out by dark energy and that wasn''t a part of the dominant''s plan.


    Back to square one, Glen didn''t have a long-term strategy yet. If the fight lasted, the fact that his only effective skill could only be used four times put him at a clear disadvantage. For now, the witch wasn''t aware of this fact and the element of surprise, therefore, played in his favor. The witch was indeed wary. She was pondering her next move, just like him. But it wasn''t going to last.


    Their enemy would soon attack again and after four more attacks, he and Eden would be defenseless and in danger. He had to find a solution as soon as possible.


    The Dominant knew that physical and frontal attacks would have no effect due to the witch''s body materializing and disappearing, obviously at will. That was his problem. How to make his opponent''s body, sensitive to his attacks? As he was thinking, he saw the witch''s demeanor suddenly change.


    Her face turned in all directions as if she was looking for something.


    "Would it have been too much to ask to have my way with these Skinwalkers? Always trying to mingle in my business. They know, yet, that they cannot do anything against me."


    Her body went translucent and Glen felt the suction effect he had already grown accustomed to. And nothing more. He had not regained consciousness. He was still in the white room.


    The black and white wolf looked behind him and saw that his mate was still on the ground. He redirected his gaze on the witch who was more and more translucent. Conversely, the fog around grew bigger and thicker. When it took on human size, it began to take shape and Glen saw a black wolf appear before his eyes. Its body fully materialized the moment the witch disappeared completely telling it.


    "I''ll accept their invitation, I''ll let you take care of them, Black."


    With a snarl, the wolf answered the witch, Glen had witnessed this change of situation and he didn''t know what to do. The Wolf was born from the witch''s mist. Yet its body now looked like that of any wolf he had ever seen. Could he attack it like a regular wolf?


    The only way to check the fact was to make the first move, but he didn''t want to let his mate alone and leave him vulnerable.


    "Who is defenseless? Please don''t look down on me!"


    The alpha''s head snapped back and saw the blond who had just regained consciousness and straightened up. He still looked a bit confused but he was conscious. The dominant jumped back and his muzzle touched the omega''s cheek with a tender gesture. With a faint smile, Eden scratched his mate''s neck.


    "I''m fine, stop worrying. My skin is tougher than you think. She won''t get rid of me that easily." His gaze hardened as he uttered the last form as the huge black wolf advanced towards them, baring its fangs.


    Eden leaned on Glen to stand and was getting ready for the fight.


    "No, there''s no way I''m leaving you alone on this one," said Eden in an angry voice. "We don''t know anything about this one, we won''t be too many to face it."


    The alpha paused, disturbed by the fact that since waking up, his mate had been responding to his every thought. Was it an effect of the Fated Bond skill he had activated earlier?


    [Exactly!] He heard the clear voice and teasing tone of his mate inside his head and the dominant turned his head towards him.


    [Calm down, it''s just a link. You''ve never experienced that because you didn''t grow up in your pack, but it''s part of the way werewolves communicate with each other. Now that''s said if you don''t mind...]


    He stopped as the black wolf charged straight at them. Glen was about to intervene, however, Eden stepped up and grabbed the wolf who had just jumped from under his fur. With a smooth gesture, he sent the wolf across the room. The wolf hit the ground hard before standing up, shaking its head.


    [I''m a little pissed because of what this lap dog and his mistress did to me so, don''t butt in, ok?]


    The blond had clearly regained his faculties. The dominant didn''t want to spoil his mate''s fun, but he was still worried. He focused on the system inside his mind to make the right screen appear.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level: 101


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Kind: ???


    Class: Legendary


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: strength: 5927/10000


    Speed: 9899/10000


    Agility: 8091/10000


    Intellect: 1117/25000


    HP: 765/765


    Skills: Perception (Active, Class Legendary)


    Strength of the Ancients (Active)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    Fated Bonded (Active)


    Healing (Active, Class Legendary)


    Domination (Active, Class Legendary)


    Protection (Active, Class Legendary)


    Elixir of the Moon Goddess (Active, Class Legendary)]


    His mate''s stats were back to normal, but he couldn''t shake his worries off his chest. The black wolf was gauging Eden up from a distance when the alpha put out a paw to walk towards his omega. The blond turned and glared at him. The gaze sent shivers down the dominant''s spine, who instinctively recoiled and sat down with the unpleasant feeling of being a naughty bow-wow who had just


    rumble.


    As his tail moved up and down in time with his impatience, the alpha watched the fight between his mate and the black wolf. The blond had the advantage and watching the blows he traded restlessly with his opponent, he noticed something he hadn''t been paying attention to.


    The wolf pounces on Eden and manages to make her fall on the ground. He scratched his chest and the clothes he was wearing ripped. Before he could start again, the omega crossed his arms to defend himself and with a kick in the abdomen he put his opponent down before jumping back to his feet.


    The wolf who had just been pushed back for another time was growing impatient. The more he hit, the less effect his attacks seemed to have. And that''s exactly what Glen had noted. Eden took off the tattered t-shirt that hampered her movements and the alpha squinted to observe her mate''s body. The lightly tanned skin was completely immaculate.


    Neither bruise nor injury stained her despite all the blows exchanged since the start of the clash. The dominant scoffed and shook his head, for he finally understood what was going on.


    Eden now had all her abilities, including her ''Healing'' which was the skill responsible for her rapid regeneration. If the blow dealt to him was not fatal, he healed automatically.


    Now that he knew that, he could relax and enjoy the show. That''s what he said to himself as he stared at the profile of his mate who was focused on his opponent. Glen''s eyes slid from the omega''s face and neck to his now exposed bust. His gaze lingered a bit, betraying the turn his thoughts were taking upon seeing his mate''s body, now that the stress had subsided.


    The alpha gulped then snapped out of his thoughts just in time to make eye contact with his mate who turned to his enemy with a strange smile on his lips.


    [You know I could hear that too, don''t you?]

 Chapter 81 - 80. Just The Beginning

    The smirk on Eden''s mouth widened and the blond resumed his attack stance, leaving his alpha frozen in place. The latter did not doubt that his playful omega had read the lustful thought that had crossed his mind.


    The dominant had never experienced the link before and was beginning to worry about his privacy. Would Eden now know everything he thinks in direct-live? It''s not that he had anything to hide, but this lack of a barrier made him a little uncomfortable.


    Very far from his mate''s concerns, the omega struck the black wolf once again. Black took the hit and then stepped back as if to gain momentum. However, it didn''t move. The alpha who had finally focused on the fight squinted, then he heard Eden''s voice in his head.


    [He doesn''t fight seriously.]


    The blond let his guard down and stared at his opponent who was watching him, motionless. For several minutes, the wolf had been fighting back with the minimum of fighting spirit. At less, that''s how Eden felt.


    [How come? What makes you think that?] Glen asked through their link.


    [He never tried to target one of my vital points once. Let''s get out of here!]


    The words had barely echoed inside Glen''s head when the sucking sensation was already taking over the two-tone wolf''s body.


    Around him, several voices exchanged cries and threats. Glen''s eyes moved behind his lids which, still heavy from the enforced sleep he had fallen into, refused to move.


    "If you touch him, I swear I''m going to rip your guts out." A wicked laugh answered the threat Connor had just yelled and the alpha''s eyes snapped open.


    Glen was in a room he didn''t know. Connor and the Soul Healer, along with two other persons he didn''t know and had never seen before, faced the witch who had left them just minutes before in the magic dimension.


    The alpha got up, staggering and shaking his head to dispel the dizziness that had gripped him. He realized he was still in his wolf form. He heard his best friend''s voice in the distance screaming and the next second he saw his mate coming running from where he was and jumping right at the witch. Light''s smirk faded.


    "How can you get out of there¡­" The end of her sentence was masked by the impact of her head slamming hard on the ground.


    One second earlier, before Light''s incredulous eyes, Eden, whom she had left passed out on the ground in the magic dimension, had just appeared. Without any effort, the werewolf had crossed the room then he went through the black energy shield which disintegrated in his passage.


    The witch had yet carefully cast the barrier. It had successfully kept the Skinwalkers and Connor at a distance since she had appeared to give the final touch to his handiwork and achieve victory against those who had betrayed her. However, nothing happened as she had imagined.


    Face pressed against the wood that creaked under Eden''s strength, Light was in shock, her eyes bulging. The omega was in an unrecognizable state of rage. He was exuding such anger that even the Skinwalkers and Connor froze, not knowing how to react to the scene.


    The blond was still asleep in the room just a few moments ago. Alana who had just joined her father and Connor with a stunned expression reflecting her total incomprehension of what was happening pondered if she could move.


    Nothing explained the sudden awakening of the two mates at the same time. Even less this strength that Eden was showing now and the ease with which he had passed the shield that had left them helpless when the witch arrived. Was it one of the King''s abilities? A blessing from the Goddess?


    Silphie stared at the omega then at the witch who hadn''t yet recovered from the shock but would soon try to free herself.


    It''s now or never.


    "Whatever you intended to do, it''s now. Move!", the omega yelled in their direction.


    Eden feared that the woman was preparing a counterattack and wasn''t sure what he could do to counter her. She still had his mate''s life in her hands and he needed that to change that fact.


    As if she had just received an impulse, Silphie finally moved and rushed towards Glen who was still on the ground, lying in the middle of the circles formed by the runes.


    However, just after her passage, the shield that had disintegrated when it came into contact with Eden''s body materialized again, preventing Connor and Elias from approaching. Light had come out of her torpor.


    When Silphie stepped inside the circle she had drawn, the glow of the runes intensified in response to her energy which she started to pour out without delay.


    Eden had immediately understood that they were all in the village of Skinwalkers and he supposed that the two people with Connor, were trying to lift the curse. He didn''t know how much time they needed, but he fully intended to find them as much as he could.


    On the floor, Light gritted her teeth. The young woman felt humiliated as she had never been before. Why Black hadn''t gotten rid of them as she asked? If he had listened to her and cursed their aura in the magic dimension, then none of this would have happened. All it had to do was finish the job quietly here and the last phase of her plan could finally begin.


    Had these two werewolves used some who-knows-where trick to escape her protector? It was the only explanation she could think of.


    They had more resources than she imagined and that annoyed her beyond measure. Light had underestimated them, but more importantly, she had underestimated the Moon Goddess who, she was sure of it, was the reason behind their strange ability to use magic.


    Light moved and tried to get up, pushing away Eden''s hand which was keeping her pressed against the ground.


    The contact of the palm of the omega was causing her an unpleasant burning sensation and she wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. She focused, closing her eyes in the process.


    When she had gathered enough dark energy inside her, she got ready for her next move. Light hadn''t given up yey. She had brooded on her revenge too long to let it be spoiled by two mere werewolves.


    What the young witch had used to curse the Warrior was a part of her soul, no more, no less. She had poured all her anger, resentment, and hatred into it before leaving it in the body of the werewolf while he was still vulnerable in his mother''s womb. His soul had grafted itself onto the aura of the poor werewolf, cursing him before he was even born and stealing his abilities.


    Her curse was a masterpiece. Connected to it, the witch continuously poured her dark energy and drained the Warrior''s energy out of his body. Once a sufficient amount of black energy will be reached, the curse will simply explode, destroying the Warrior''s body and aura.


    The curse could only be lifted if her soul left this world to pass into the afterlife. In other words, if she died.


    However, Light could no longer be claimed by death. Ever since, on the altar where the Moon Goddess had cursed her, Black had become her protector.


    By welcoming the soul of an already dead creature into her body before it passed to the other side, the young woman had found herself stuck between the two worlds. That of the living and that of the dead. Light couldn''t die, but she had a human life anymore.


    When she realized this after waking up, Light swore to herself that she would devote her eternity to destroying those who had betrayed her.


    The only thing she was sensitive to was, of course, the Moon Goddess Children''s aura and the energy it gave off. That''s why she didn''t like the energy she felt surging inside the King.


    She squirmed and tried to extricate her head but Eden''s grip was too overwhelming. It''s like the omega has changed between the moment she had left them a few minutes ago and now.


    His strength was the same, but his aura was now stronger and larger, in addition to being protected by a considerable amount of lunar energy. Because of that, Light felt like her skin was in contact with a hot metal piece.


    The sensation ended up triggering a memory that the witch had tried to bury over the years without ever succeeding. The days when she had been tortured, cut up, injured to the point of ending up broken.


    "Black!" She spoke with a slight tremolo in her voice.


    Time seemed to pause and a second later, a mist of black energy escaped from Light''s body and thickened, forcing Eden to let go of her and step back a few steps.


    As soon as the blond''s hand released his pressure, the witch rose from the ground with a single push and stepped back to be near Silphie and the alpha who was in the middle of the runes'' circles.


    The action of the two magics on his body had left Glen weakened. The two-tone wolf lost consciousness shortly after waking up.


    With a creepy smile that tugged the corners of her lips, the witch looked at the woman who was sitting next to the wolf and muttering, focusing on her spell.


    The young woman''s smile disappeared when she saw that there were hardly any left of the thousands of whips she used to pour out the dark energy and maintain her curse.


    Her jaw clenched and she stepped forward to touch the circles of runes. The place where she has set her foot lost its glim. Blackness began to spread from the point of contact like a drop of ink falling into a glass of water.


    Behind her, the fog still thickened and when the huge black wolf appeared, the atmosphere of the room changed entirely.


    As if his instincts had suddenly awakened, Eden reacted. The omega that had just activated his perception skill could see what the witch was doing. When the holographic screen appeared in front of his eyes, he didn''t hesitate for a second.


    [Do you want to use "Lunar Mist"? YES/NO]


    Right after he answered the system, Eden saw a cloud of pheromones rising from his mate''s body. Light who didn''t expect a retaliate as she began to restore the bonds between her and her curse swore and backed off.


    "Black!" She screamed feeling the burn on her skin as the cloud of pheromones reached her out.


    The wolf growled and dispersed to form a protective sphere around its protege. As the sphere closed tightly, she yelled a final threat.


    "This is not the end! I''ll be back and,this time, it will be to annihilate you all."


    The black fog disappeared and silence fell. Eden rushed near his mate and hugged him.


    [Ouch!] The dominant protested via their link and Eden tightened his grip even more around his thick fur.


    [I thought she was going to get you.] He said in a soft trembling voice. The alpha who could feel all of his mate''s emotions lifted his head slightly and licked the blond''s face who freed himself and ran his hand over his face to remove the saliva Glen had just left on his cheek.


    Seeing this, the two-tone wolf scolded before jumping on his mate and copiously licking his mate''s face, whose crystalline laughter filled the room.


    "Sorry to interrupt you lovebirds, but, I think I need a little update on well... Everything?"


    The alpha and omega turned at the same time to Connor who was watching them with a smirk. Eden and Glen exchanged a look and the alpha shifted to his human form under the shocked eyes of the agent. The Skinwalkers Chief stepped forward and handed the dominant a woolen plaid which the alpha grabbed, nodding in thanks before covering his naked body.


    "Does it mean that¡­"


    "No, I''m still cursed. But a lot of things have changed and now, we have everything it takes to confront and kill her.. The battle has only begun."

 Chapter 82 - 81. What About...?

    "No, I''m still cursed. But a lot of things have changed and now, we have everything it takes to confront and kill her. The battle has only begun."


    Eden frowned when he heard his mate''s words. He already knew it, because he had seen it with his perception, but hearing it left him with an unpleasant feeling. The witch who had cursed Glen was powerful, even more than the omega had imagined.


    After today, he knew she wasn''t acting alone, even though for some reason that dark energy creature hadn''t attacked him as she had asked. Eden however could not omit it, because, with what he had seen thanks to his system, if this wolf called ''Dark'' started to fight seriously, the outcome would not be obvious. Far from there.


    There were a lot of holes and unknowns that they still had to fill to be ready for their next confrontation, but they were no longer alone. They had now found the Skinwalkers.


    Eden wiggled and sat down on his mate''s lap before looking up at the people who were standing near Connor. The WIA agent was staring at him and his alpha and he could see how relieved the man was that they made it out safe and sound.


    The young werewolf''s eyes then slid shyly over the unfamiliar faces and he felt some reserve on their part, but no animosity. He then remembered what the old Soul Healer had told them and cleared his throat, ready to break the ice.


    "Hm¡­ Hello? It''s a little late for introductions I guess, but I''m Eden. Eden Bloodhood and hm¡­ Thank you I guess? For well, everything?" The omega referred to the spell the woman had performed on Glen to cut the thousands of ties that connected him to the witch.


    Even if in the heat of the moment, Eden hadn''t been able to take a careful look, he guessed how precious her help had been. "Also, could you explain to me what you did to my mate please, and what has changed about his curse?"


    He looked at the older woman who, after Light''s departure had walked back to her place next to the man he assumed was the Chief.


    The resemblance between the three strangers as well as their intertwined smells told the omega that they were a family. Probably parents and their daughter. In any case, they were close enough for it to appear that way.


    A soft smile curved Silphie''s lips and after a short glance exchanged with the man at her side, she bowed her head in front of Eden. The young man flinched at her gesture, but let her speak.


    "I cut the connections between the source of the curse and Light. In this way, she will no longer be able to supply it with dark energy.


    It gives us, I think, at least time to organize ourselves before our next confrontation with her." She noticed Eden''s disappointed look.


    "I guess it wasn''t possible to lift the curse directly? Or maybe it''s because I couldn''t give you enough time?" He asked, feeling suddenly guilty.


    When he heard her words, Glen put his hand on his mate''s back. Eden met his gaze and the alpha shook his head. Before he could speak, Silphie resumed her speech.


    "You are not at fault. Unfortunately, the spell is impossible to lift without Light''s death because it''s made of dark energy. She is the only one to use and control this energy so I guess if she disappears, this energy will disappear along with her."


    Eden welcomed the news with a hint of disappointment. He had hoped for a different answer. He paused before suddenly looking around the room. His eyes fell on the Soul Healer.


    During the appearance of the witch, the old werewolf had turned out to be completely helpless once again. She had watched for the second time that day, a scene where she was powerless. Even though she had regained her memory, with the knowledge of Soul Healers that had been lost, she was unable to properly perform her role as a guardian.


    The Elder listened to the exchange with a distracted air and Eden''s voice brought her out of her reverie.


    "What about the ritual of the Omega''s mark? Can we complete it at the next full moon?"


    The omega''s golden eyes stared at her expectantly. The old werewolf''s face softened and she moved closer to the group. Her eyes trailed over Eden with a frown before landing on Glen. The crease between her eyes tightened, but she swallowed her questions.


    "Yes. Now that the curse no longer poses a threat to the alpha''s bond, nothing prevents him from claiming you."


    With a light blush, Eden turned to Glen. His cheerful look faded when he saw his dominant''s troubled eyes In his chest, Eden''s heart sank, but he focused back on the conversation.


    "Hm¡­ What was your name again?" Eden said, addressing the older woman.


    "I''m Silphie,"


    "Oh, nice to meet you and you''re a Skinwalker right..?"


    "Yes that''s right, I''m a Skinwalker, but first and foremost I''m a witch. I became a member of Blue Moon when I married the leader of the Skinwalkers.


    "Oh¡­" Eden glanced briefly at Connor, remembering the conversation with the Soul healer about Skinwalkers'' marriages, then continued. "I have a lot of questions to ask you so, to start who is this Light? I assumed that she was the b... the witch who cursed my mate, but who is she? And why put such a curse on Glen?"


    "It is true that with the Soul Healers deprived of their memory, you have no idea who this witch is." Silphie realized before pausing. "I suggest you take a break while your alpha can cover up his body," she offered as she watched Glen cling to the fabric of the plaid to hide his naked skin as best he could. "Next, we''ll answer all your questions and tell you the story of the Skinwalkers and the Bloodhood pack."


    Eden nodded in agreement but couldn''t help the question stuck on his mind since he heard The Elder, back in the forest.


    "Is it true that Bloodhood is the original pack? That of the wolves blessed by the Moon Goddess who became the first werewolves?"


    Silphie nodded in agreement and answered him.


    "Our ancestors lived side by side for times that my people still cherish today."


    "You have a funny way of showing your love," Connor commented and Elias glowered at him.


    "I know you have a lot of questions," the woman continued unfazed. "The sooner we settle down to chat, the better."


    Eden did not insist. He rose from his mate''s legs and followed him as the leader of the Skinwalkers led them to the bedroom he had stormed out of when he woke up.


    "I''ll get you some clothes right back." He added when he saw Glen staring at the loose bandage around his ankle now that he was back to human form. "We treated you while you were unconscious. That''s the wound this outsider in the forest caused you." Elias had spoken in a contemptuous tone and Glen frowned.


    "Outsider?"


    "The man who came with you and the Soul Healer. He hurt you with a blade imbued with wolfbane." He continued in the same tone and Glen''s gaze turned cold. He glared at the man.


    "This man has been my best friend since I''m three years old. He would probably take a couple of blows and even more for me and I''ll do the same. If he did it, it''s because he had no other choice."


    After finishing his sentence, Glen turned away without paying any more time or attention to the man who, startled, blinked and then turned towards the exit before leaving the room without saying anything.


    "They seemed pretty hostile toward Connor," Eden stated and the alpha shrugged.


    "It''s way better than the option where they force him to stay with them and take the place of leader. I''d hate him to be forced to do something he doesn''t want to. Connor will start a war if someone tries to separate him from Greg."


    "Have they been dating for a long time? If I got what The Elder said correctly, Connor must love him for marking him with his Skinwalker power."


    Glen chuckled, his grip firmly holding the plaid around his waist.


    "Greg is Connor''s first love. He had the biggest crush on him when we were just high school students. I''ll tell you the whole story another day, but I can already tell you that it''s not because of some brotherly love that Connor accompanied me twice a week to the WIA lab where Greg worked under his father."


    From the threshold, a voice interrupted them.


    "Hey! Why are you lying? There was at least twenty percent of brotherly love."


    Connor''s sparkling, provocative gaze examined them. Leaning casually against the frame, he tossed clothes at Glen who caught them in midair.


    "Twenty percent? And I''m the one lying? I would be surprised if there were five percent." He retorted, with a raised eyebrow and the agent rolled his eyes dramatically.


    "Twenty, five. Is it really important to quantify? There were some, that''s all that matters, right?" Eden snorted in front of the man''s dishonesty and Connor winked at him before walking away.


    Near the door, Alana who had just overheard the conversation followed the light brown-haired man with her gaze. The agent, who didn''t like the woman who had been arrogant and hostile towards him since their meeting, ignored him and moved on without taking a look.


    "You''ve marked a male?"


    Connor paused at her question and his head spun long enough to make brief eye contact with the Skinwalker who immediately regretted her words.


    "Don''t stick your nose where it doesn''t belong."


    The agent strode to return to the Soul Healer and Alana heard the once again cheerful voice calling out to the old werewolf.


    "Hey, Oldie, why the long face?"


    Inside the bedroom, Glen had already put on the pants right on his bare skin and was about to do the same with the sapphire blue sweater he was holding in his hands. Eden approached the door and the alpha heard the click of the door as his head popped through the neckline of the cloth.


    He fixed his appearance and his long black hair before giving his mate a quizzical look. The latter was playing with his fingers and the alpha could tell something was wrong. He waited for the young man to speak to him.


    "You know, I haven''t quite mastered this link thing yet, so if you don''t talk to me, I won''t know what''s going through your mind."


    Eden stared at him with his golden eyes and Glen''s heart skipped a beat at his beauty. That face was unfair. No one should be allowed to be so irresistible.


    "Are you having second thoughts?" the blond finally asked nervously.


    The alpha''s head tilted to express his incomprehension and Eden gulped.


    "You didn''t seem very delighted that we could complete the bond and finally mate so I assume that¡­"


    Eden''s body slammed against the door as Glen shoved him after rushing over to kiss him. His lips, possessive and greedy, crashed against those of Eden who had not seen the reaction coming and was utterly startled. The blond gasped for breath and opened his mouth letting Glen''s tongue slide in.


    The hot and passionate kiss left them drunk on all the untold feelings, and when they were both out of breath, Glen broke contact, his lips still slightly brushing those of the omega.


    "I hoped this question came from the messy feelings storm The Elder told us about."


    "But you¡­"


    His words were drowned out by another kiss, shorter but just as languorous. The alpha put a dominating hand on his mate''s throat and forced him to raise his head so that their eyes met.


    The medium-sea green eyes plunged into the golden irises and Eden had a terrible time not drowning in their intensity.


    "Don''t get me wrong, as soon as this trial is done I''ll mark you as mine." The dominant tilted his mate''s head to expose the base of his neck and started to kiss him, switching from brief wet kisses to light nibbles. "We talked about it. About us and our relationship. I don''t want to mate with you yet. I want us to wait to be, deeply, and inexorably in love with each other."


    Eden hummed in answer, distracted by the kisses his man was showering him with all over his neck. Suddenly, something struck his mind and he pushed the alpha away.


    "Wait, what about sex?"

 Chapter 83 - 82. Access Denied

    The alpha blinked at Eden''s expression and a satisfied smile made its way to his face. The omega scowled at him, and Glen''s mouth quivered in a smirk.


    "What do you mean, hm? I''m dying to know."


    Not wanting to entertain the man who was trying to upset him, the omega regained his composure and glared at his mate. The latter hadn''t lost his mocking smile. He crossed his arms over his chest and repeated.


    "What about sex? If you don''t mate with me now, does it mean sex is off-limit?"


    "Yes, I guess that''s right."


    Eden''s confidence wavers as his face slumps in an expression of pure disappointment.


    "Why? It''s not like you care about that. You''re not a virgin or whatever."


    "No, but I care about you and I don''t want to treat you like I did with all my partners. I want to follow a proper order."


    "I don''t mind screwing the order if it means I can have my way with you."


    Glen blinked, amused by the blond''s words. To be honest, the alpha was more than pleased to know that his omega was feeling that way. He would have complied in a heartbeat, especially after discovering how erotic the man in front of him could be, but his body wasn''t the only part of him that desired Eden. He wanted him. Heart and soul. Only after this first step would be done, the alpha intended to listen to his lust.


    Glen took a step back, showing with his body language that the discussion was done and the two mates stared at each other for a moment without saying anything.


    "Until when are you going to keep me waiting?"


    Glen stared at his mate and walked over to him. The dominant leaned into the blond''s ear and whispered a few words in his ear. The deep voice tickled Eden''s earlobe and made him stiffen as he was listening. His heart was pounding in his chest and his entire skin was shivering.


    The male omega heard the click of the doorknob open and, right after, the voices of the Soul Healer and the Skinwalkers talking reached him out. Glen joined his childhood friend who stood apart from the group without sparing them a look.


    Arms crossed, he watched them casually. The alpha was grateful for what they had done for him. However, just as Connor tagged along to help him without thinking about the consequences, he couldn''t ignore that it was his turn now to protect the agent. He had assured Greg that he would bring him back and had no intention of betraying his promise.


    Glen could feel the animosity that emanated in particular from the leader of the Skinwalkers. The sly remark that Elias had made as if to bend the judgment of the dominant concerning Connor, had not pleased him and he could not help but wonder about their intentions.


    In the bedroom, Eden gave his heart time to calm down. After a few long breaths, the omega came out and walked into the room.


    Hearing him coming, Connor looked up at him and raised an eyebrow. He was about to loudly notice the blond''s crimson cafe when he saw, out of the corner of his eye, Glen''s smirk. The agent scoffed then shook his head before speaking in a loud voice.


    "Well, now that we are all ready, how about we start?"


    Elias'' cold gaze fell on the man who had just interrupted his conversation with a cheerful voice and he gritted his teeth.


    Silphie preceded her husband and got up to invite Eden and the others to join them in the living room where she, Elias, Alana, and the Soul Healer were already installed.


    The two sofas and the solitary patchwork fabric armchair that had been moved to make room for Glen and Eden had returned to their places.


    Connor got up and remained standing near the end of the sofa where the Soul Healer had settled and Glen remained standing near his mate who took place in the single armchair. Silphie sat down in her seat and Elias began in a solemn voice.


    "There''s so much to say that I don''t know exactly where to start."


    "The first thing I want to know is who is this witch who is messing with me and my mate," Glen said with folded arms.


    The leader of the Skinwalkers exchanged a look with his wife and daughter.


    "She is a witch, she is both an ancestor of the Werewolves and an ancestor of the Skinwalkers. A person your pack and our tribe failed to protect and who now hates us beyond reason. It''s only a guess, but this hatred and the forbidden ritual she indulged in would be the source of the powers that allowed her to curse the Warrior."


    The omega flinched when he heard the term the man had used to refer to his alpha. It was the same one used by his system. He knew there was a reason, but when he tried to find the answer, the system denied him access, telling him that the prerequisites weren''t met.


    The blond chased the stray thoughts from his mind and focused on what the man in front of him was saying.


    "Your mate is the Warrior chosen by the Moon Goddess to face Light. It''s to avoid this fight and finally achieve her revenge against the Children of the Goddess whom she hates, that she cast this curse."


    "You say my role is to fight that witch? And that I''m a Warrior chosen by the Goddess?"


    Glen exchanged a glance with Eden, then with Connor who was also in the confidence of the system.


    For now, everything this man was saying corroborated everything Eden had discovered about the origin of his system.


    "How can this witch be an ancestor of Werewolves and Skinwalkers at the same time? I thought the two were different races?"


    "They are indeed different, but you know there was a time when Bloodhood pack and Blue Moon tribe were one."


    Eden frowned and his nose wrinkled slightly under his concentration. Suddenly, the continuation of the legend of the origins of the Werewolves that the Soul Healer had told them came back to him.


    "That witch is¡­ No, it''s impossible" the omega muttered, shaking his head but the man encouraged him to continue by nodding. "She''s the daughter of the first Alpha and the first Luna. She is therefore well and truly related to both the Werewolves and the Skinwalkers, as her father was the alpha of Bloodhood and her mother the daughter of the Blue Moon''s Chief.


    The young man''s golden eyes widened.


    "But what happened? Why do you say our ancestors failed to protect her? And how can she still be alive after thousands of years?"


    With a wave of his hand, the man ended Eden''s questions, and, after a deep breath, he revealed to the two mates the same story he had already shared with Connor and the Soul Healer. The couple listened intently to the hidden ending of the story leading up to everything that happened today.


    From the birth of the twins to Light''s abduction to her reappearance several months later, cursed by the Goddess and filled with hatred for her kind and the pack.


    "Until now, we still don''t know why she is convinced that the tribe and the pack have abandoned her, but the instinctive gesture of the first Luna that day convinced her that her tribe had turned their backs on her and that fueled her immeasurable hatred.


    We know little about Light. She spent most of her time the past centuries hidden somewhere, waiting for the right moment. We didn''t even know that she had attacked the Warrior sent by the Moon Goddess.


    "How did she know I was the warrior?" The alpha asked. "I mean I was born like that, I mean deprived of my powers. This means that I was cursed even before I was born. How could she know about me and curse me?"


    "Light''s powers react with the energy of our auras like two elements that cancel each other out. We don''t know how she could foresee that you were going to be born, but even if she only came across your mother even by chance, she must have easily recognized your aura, because the latter is felt long before birth.


    From there, it was easy for her to curse you to neutralize your powers and leave you completely harmless."


    Glen''s fists clenched as the alpha calmed his anger. He thought he would feel relieved knowing why all this had happened to him, but he still felt the same anger.


    None of this even concerned him. The alpha had just been the recipient of revenge against people who had been gone for thousands of years. His life was at stake just because this witch resented their ancestors who died centuries ago. Glen froze in place.


    "Eden!"


    The blond''s head snapped at his mate and their gazes locked on each other. The rest of the people in the room were intrigued by the attitude of the two men who stared intently into each other''s eyes. They were unaware that the dominant had just asked his omega via their link to show him the screen that spoke of his curse.


    In the commotion that had followed Light''s escape, Eden had ignored the system ring which had sounded several times. The screen popped up and he immediately shared what he saw with his mate before starting to read.


    [Glen Red Creek, fated mate


    Level: 999


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Type: ???


    Class: Divine


    Name: Warrior of the Moon Goddess


    Stats: strength: 99,999/99,999


    Speed: 99,999/99,999


    Agility: 99,999/99,999


    Intellect: 99,999/99,999


    Skills: Healing (Active, Class Divine)


    Domination (Active, Class Divine)


    Protection (Active, Class Divine)


    Domination (Active, Class Divine)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active, Class Divine)


    Elixir of the Moon Goddess (Active, Class Divine)


    Item: Moon protection mark 3/5


    The subject has been cursed.


    Current debuff: Subject must not be exposed to dark energy or risk immediate death. Time before death: Information not available.]


    What? What is that supposed to mean? Glen would die if exposed to dark energy. Why? What had changed? The woman had yet managed to cut the ties so he thought that they would have bought time or even better, that the countdown would be suspended.


    It wasn''t at all what he had expected. The omega had never considered such a scenario. So no matter when the witch came, if she exposed his mate to her dark energy or if he confronted his dark wolf, Glen was in danger of dying. Why? He thought they had won.


    Eden started to stir in his seat. The young man continued to stare straight into space without saying anything, an expression of pure terror on his face. The dominant had also read the statistics written on the screen and understood the reason why his mate''s emotions were running wild.


    He was trying to take the shock of learning that the death countdown that marked his death had been replaced by an unpredictable Sword of Damocles. Glen looked down at Eden as he lost his temper at the message that popped up, again and again, every time he wanted to access the page that gave the information about the curse.


    The alpha''s hand rested on Eden''s shoulder. The blond had started swearing between his teeth at each refusal of the system.


    "Hm... What''s happening..." Connor held up a finger to tell Elias to shut up and before the man could react to the agent''s gesture, the Soul Healer''s hand went up as well. He frowned, not understanding why he had to stay still or why the one he called King was behaving in such a strange way.


    Glen crouched down in front of Eden and gripped his mate''s shoulders firmly to pull him out of his upset state of mind. The young man finally stared at his alpha and averted his eyes from the screen where the same message was still displayed.


    [ACCESS DENIED]

 Chapter 84 - 83. Nothing Alike

    Without looking away from his mate, Glen, who had moved his hands to place them on either side of Eden''s face, rubbed his thumbs on the soft cheeks. The younger man''s gaze was dull, lost in the void. The alpha sighed and turned to the other persons in the room.


    "I''m sorry to ask you this, but can you leave us alone for a moment?"


    Seeing the way the omega was acting made Connor tense. He knew something was wrong and the young werewolf''s strange behavior was due to something he was in his system.


    The agent had already noticed the way the omega seemed to stare into space every time he checked this system he had told them about. He guessed that the news were far from good. Disturbing enough to bring down the blond who hadn''t shown a single sign of defeat even when they talked about the deadly countdown that weighed on Glen''s life, or at the very beginning when they had no other clue than their intuition.


    Connor imperceptibly clenched the fingers that rested around his bicep and calmed down. For now, all he could do was wait and give them room. He turned to the Soul Healer and uncrossed his arms to put a hand on her shoulder.


    "Let''s go, Oldie."


    The old werewolf tore her eyes from the scene she was trying in vain to understand and turned to the agent who nodded to make her understand that it was better to leave Glen and Eden as soon as possible. The Elder got up and followed Connor who was already walking towards the front door which he opened without waiting. The three Skinwalkers eventually got up leaving the couple alone.


    Elias strode through the doorway as the agent was stretching, cracking his back with a grunt of satisfaction.


    "Can''t wait to be out of this place," he grumbled to himself but the leader heard him and shouted.


    "Do you intend to leave the village?"


    Connor turned to him and looked him up and down as if the man just asked for the most obvious thing in the world.


    "And why wouldn''t I leave? I said it before, I only came here for Glen. If his business here is over, so is mine. It''s that trivial."


    "Yes, but¡­"


    "But?" Connor turned and shoved the knife he had drawn into the wood in the porch railing.


    Elias paused, surprised by the gesture which was a threat. He looked at the knife, then at the man whose fingers were curled around the handle as if it were a natural extension. The leader swallowed but didn''t back away.


    "You are a Skinwalker."


    "And? Being one has never brought anything to my life since I was born," He stated in a dispassionate voice. "I must admit that when I learned that I was different, I had the curiosity to learn about myself¡­"


    "So why not¡­"


    "Given the shitty attitude you and your daughter have shown towards me, my craving died very quickly."


    The man''s fists clenched and he gritted his teeth as he stared at Connor, still seething with anger.


    "I know we didn''t welcome you with open arms, but maybe if you spent some time together with Alana... She would teach you all there is to know about Skinwalkers. After all, it would be a good thing for you because you are close in age so¡­"


    "Wow, it didn''t take long! Already offering your daughter as a sacrifice to a stranger you seem to viscerally hate, all to keep a power you don''t need."


    This time, Elias struggled to maintain his composure. He was already striding towards Connor to grab him by the collar when his wife and the old werewolf blocked his way. The agent sneered as he saw the man seething in anger.


    "Who are you to say such things? Our powers were given to us by the Moon Goddess herself. You speak with arrogance when you know absolutely nothing! You, outsider!"


    "Yeah, the same outsider you nonchalantly tried to match your daughter with! And I''m the bad one?"


    "That''s not what I¡­"


    Connor dismissively waved his hand to shut the man who started struggling to escape his wife and the old werewolf''s grips.


    "Don''t take me for a fool old man. I''ve seen how you look at me as a threat since I set foot here when I don''t give a shit for your village and your little place as chief.


    I also heard perfectly what you said to Glen and how he put you right back at your place. A very pleasant sight. You are ready to do anything just to keep your power when it no longer has a reason to be the day you decided to separate from the werewolves."


    "You''re wrong!" Alana cried out in defense of her father and her tribe.


    "Yes? How so? I heard perfectly everything you said about your ability to turn into a wolf. I also understood very well why you decided to separate from the werewolves. Very noble indeed to erase your shared history from memories to protect them, but why not go all the way? If that was all that drove you, why not let your power die over time?


    If the enemies were attacking you hoping to take over your ability, why not let the power fade away since you had cut off all contact with the werewolves anyway?"


    "You talk like Light the cursed witch."


    Connor shrugged, unfazed, at the statement that was supposed to insult him.


    "She at least had constancy even in her madness, which not everyone here has." He smirked at Elias and this time, Alana joined the other two women in shackling her father.


    "You son of¡­"


    "Watch your mouth! Anyway, I have no intention of lingering here so you better give up."


    He removed the cinquedea stuck in the wood with a gesture and put it back in its case before turning on his heels. He was already walking away when Alana''s voice rose.


    "You care about him, don''t you? The Warrior, I mean your friend, Glen. You told us you think of him as your brother. You feel close to him and you are ready to fight for him. To the point of coming to this place and putting up with our presence when, from the beginning, we were rude and hostile towards you." She lowered her head as she said her last words.


    "So you know you were wrong after all." Connor had stopped and answered without looking back.


    "The blessing is not just our ability to turn into wolves. Our aura, this energy that flows into us from birth, also pushes us towards the werewolves, that''s probably why you¡­"


    "I got nothing to do with you all." Connor felt a fury that made his whole body shake and had a hard time controlling himself not to explode. "Let me guess, are you trying to make me believe you''re doing this because you don''t want to give up on your connection to the werewolves? And of course, this attachment is an effect of the blessing? So if I care about Glen so much it''s because I''m like you? Bullshit! Sorry, it doesn''t work. We are nothing alike at all.


    That''s total crap because I know that my affection and care for Glen is not the product of a blessing granted by any Goddess.


    The proof is that I lived with another person who didn''t have any Skinwalker blood running through her veins, and she had as much, if not more, affection for Glen than I do.


    A person who tried to fight with her bare hands with an alpha when she was never able to open a jar of jam on her own.


    She is the one who by dint of patience and love managed to get Glen out of the fortress where he had shut himself away after Alpha Carter, his father, tried to poison him with his toxin. If there is one person who has influenced the affection I have for Glen, it''s probably her and no one else.


    You dare to compare the bonds that I have created, those that my family has created with Glen with your interest soiled by greed?" Connor sneered. "Don''t insult me. It would hurt me to have something in common with you."


    He walked away leaving the Skinwalkers and the Soul Healer who watched the silhouette of the man disappear into the night.


    The agent shoved his hands in his coat''s pockets and ran away from the house as quickly as possible. He took the direction of the nearby forest and plunged through the trees.


    The emotions made his heart throb painfully in his chest and his throat constricted, making it impossible to swallow the lump that had formed there.


    Without thinking, he pulled out his phone, which he stuck to his ear after unlocking and making a call. He heard several tones and after a moment, a click. His heart skipped a beat when he heard the voice on the other side of the phone.


    "Connor?"


    Greg''s voice sounded surprised. He didn''t look like he''d been awake, but he didn''t expect to get a phone call from the man he''d let go a few hours earlier.


    "I almost waited." The agent said in a small voice.


    "What happened? It''s not like you to call me." A sound of broken glass sounded in the distance and the man pushed the receiver away. After a moment, Greg was back on the phone and he heard a faint sniffle.


    "Hey¡­you worry me. What happened?" His voice had softened and Connor could feel all his concern even through the phone. The feeling warmed his heart.


    "It''s nothing. I''m just...I miss you." Greg was silent for a brief moment, once again startled by the sudden honesty of the man who had accustomed him to an independent cat behavior.


    "Yes, I miss you too, Sweetheart." His voice answered softly and Connor squeezed the device between his fingers.


    Another sound of glass pierced his eardrum and Connor chuckled as he heard the man sigh.


    "What are you doing at this time of the night? Your neighbor will be pissed. He always makes a fuss every time I spend the night."


    "That''s because you''re very loud¡­" Greg said in a slightly suggestive voice before picking himself up. "I''m not at home and it''s not me, but my clumsy assistant who seems pretty useless when it comes to everything which is not lab related. He explained with another sigh.


    "What are you doing at work? It''s almost... It''s past midnight! I thought you took a leave."


    "I did but I had to come back to take care of some business. I was busy with emergency meetings with the leaders and now here I am in the middle of the night trying¡­"


    Noises of broken glass interrupted them and Greg sighed this time deeply annoyed.


    "I think I should let you take care of your assistant before he destroys your lab." Connor chuckled.


    "Yeah, you''re probably right. So, goodbye I guess?"


    "Hm, goodbye."


    ________


    Inside, Glen had managed to calm his mate down. He moved his forehead away from that of the blond''s to observe him for a moment.


    "I don''t understand where we went wrong. I thought we would have saved some time or that the countdown would be paused. What did we miss and why can we no longer access information about your curse?"


    He leaned on the back of the chair and lifted his legs to put them against his chest before wrapping his arms around his knees.


    The omega was no longer emitting pheromones of distress thanks to his dominant''s reassurance, but he was barely able to hold back the tears that were still threatening to start flowing.


    Glen sat down on the arm of the armchair and put his arm on Eden''s shoulders, who instinctively came to snuggle up against him.


    "We will find something. I''m sure we''ll find an explanation, but Eden...?"


    The blond didn''t answer and remained glued to his side.


    "Eden, do you still want me to mark you at the next full moon? I mean with what we just learned, if you ever prefer to wait until we get rid of the witch, I would understand. I know what happens to a marked omega who loses his mate." The warmth of the young man''s body huddled against Glen was abruptly replaced by the same coldness that filled the rest of the room, when he peeled himself off, upset. He was silent for a moment to calm himself down, then finally spoke.


    "I want it. I want you to mark me¡­ If we could go straight to mating, that would be perfect." A timid smile curved his lips as he peeked at Glen''s reaction.


    "Nice try.." The alpha chortled.

 Chapter 85 - 84. Regrets

    Eden snuggled up against his mate, a sad smile on his lips. The alpha had managed to make him regain his composure, but a part of him was gnawed away by the uncertainty that the future had in store for them.


    They stayed close together in comfortable silence for a moment, then Glen pulled away. He lifted the younger boy''s head to look him in the eyes.


    "I think we should call the others to finish this conversation and head back to the cave. I will feel better there to mark you. I''m not very comfortable here."


    "Oh? Why ?"


    "Don''t worry about that, just let''s get out of here fast." The alpha placed a kiss on the blond''s temples, who closed his eyes briefly at the contact of his lips and then stood up.


    Glen walked to the front door which he opened and closed behind him. Lit by the lantern hanging on the porch, four faces turned towards him. Elias''s features immediately changed from an expression of intense anger to a smile that sickened the dominant.


    At his side, his wife and daughter displayed an apologetic expressions. Alana looked away as she saw the long, dark-haired werewolf stare at her for a moment, and Glen''s expression changed as well.


    The Dominant''s eyes took on a fiery complexion. The medium-sea green were glowing in the night as Glen''s lids scrunched up, targeting Elias. Face hardened and jaw clenched, the werewolf finally opened his mouth, his piercing gaze still fixed on the man.


    "Thank you for giving us some time. If you don''t mind, I''d like to finish this conversation so that we can get back to the cave as soon as possible."


    "You''re leaving already? But you arrived only a few hours ago and your mate seems a bit¡­"


    "I have no reason to stay. We overstayed our welcome. It''s best that we leave as soon as possible. Besides, I thought you wanted to stay away from the werewolves¡­"


    "That''s true, but we also have to ensure the protection of the Goddess'' Warrior, after all, we don''t know when Light will return, or what her next move will be¡­" The leader started blabbering and the alpha let out a sigh that made Alana flinch.


    The woman had felt the alpha''s animosity ever since he had come out to meet them. There was no doubt that the reason for his hostility was the argument his father had with the outsider.


    She looked at her father who continued to smile, clueless and convinced that his verve would allow him to win over the alpha. When the dominant finally spoke, her jaw clenched.


    "I''ll be honest, I''m extremely grateful for everything you''ve done for me and my mate," Glen said, bowing his head to Silphie who immediately waved her hands, embarrassed by his gesture.


    "No, no, please. I only did my duty. If the Guardian had been in her normal state, I wouldn''t even have had to intervene. I offered her to stay with us for a while so that I could teach her what her master should normally have taught her. So next time, she should be able to support you properly. She will then be able to pass on the torch to her apprentices." She said with a smile that Glen returned.


    The expression disappeared immediately as the dominant turned to the Skinwalker''s chief.


    "However, I don''t like you at all," the alpha resumed in a cold voice. "And I''d rather avoid dealing with you."


    The expression on Elias'' face showed his utter confusion and his thoughts grew hectic. He had to find a way because it was his last chance after having failed everything.


    When his daughter Alana came to fetch him, telling him that the Moon Goddess'' Warrior was here and he needed their help, the man believed that the moment he had been waiting for had finally arrived.


    Since the day the blessing renewal ceremony had failed, Elias Crimson had had to live with the gaze of the other members of the tribe who silently accused him of being the reason for this failure. He had been chosen because he had the greatest aura, but despite that fact, he had not been able to offer all the members of the tribe the ability to transform into a wolf that makes them proud.


    Over time and now that the common history with the werewolves has become a legacy that is only passed down so as not to lose sight of their origin, the Skinwalkers'' power was a vestige that Blue Moon didn''t want to give up.


    Since the failure of their leader, many were bitter and evoked the disappearance of the clan. The arrival of the Warrior was an opportunity Elias didn''t want to miss.


    By helping the werewolf, he might be able to redeem his image. Even if their power were to fade, at least he would be known as the one who reconnected the clan with the werewolves.


    Chance had also made the warrior the mate of the omega of Bloodhood, the original pack.


    This means that if he played his cards right, he could make forget the failure of his takeover, by making Blue Moon reconnect one last time with the pack with which it all began.


    Who knows maybe even that the Goddess would want to grant them her blessing again seeing that they were living in harmony again.


    Unfortunately, the warrior arrived along with an outsider Skinwalker. An Everett. He had understood it immediately when he saw his face which had so much resemblance to that of the former chief. Elias had to get rid of him. After all, his grandmother had betrayed Blue Moon by running away with a civilian, he no longer had his place among them and he would do anything to make the man understand.


    At least that was his intention until the alpha openly defended Connor whom he was subtly trying to blame. The werewolf drew a straight line between them and Elias knew he had underestimated their relationship.


    The Warrior and the outsider were much closer than he had assumed and that complicated his plan. One of his options was to use his daughter, maybe with her charms she could win the heart of the outsider and allow him to win the favor of the alpha, he needed it.


    But even this plan was immediately swept away by Connor and Elias couldn''t contain his anger. Now that he had permanently alienated the man, he had no choice but to succeed on his own. He listened to Glen''s words with apprehension.


    "Your wife and your daughter seem reasonable, although I heard about some clashes with the latter. Anyway, I have a debt to you that I would pay by coming to your rescue if you ask me, but it will stop there. I have neither the inclination nor the intention to be friendly towards you."


    "What? I don''t understand. Oh¡­" He said after a pause and his smile faded into a sneer. "Is it this outsider who told you something, right? He''s just trying to pit you against us, real Skinwalkers. Earlier he spoke exactly like Light, I bet he has been affected by her dark energy during the confrontation. We should look into it for¡­"


    "Dad !" Alana screamed to cut her father off. Elias turned his head towards his daughter who was staring at him with a look of shame on her face. "Enough is enough." Tears filled the eyes of the woman who fled inside.


    "Alana, what are¡­" Silphie stopped him by the shoulder and Elias turned around to face her. She shook her head to dissuade him from saying more and the man, furious, jerked her hand away then walked away before transforming into a grey wolf who disappeared into the night.


    The woman was silent for a moment as she followed the silhouette of the wolf, which shrank and faded into the darkness. She felt Glen''s presence behind her and her voice rose softly, disturbing the calm that reigned in the sleeping village.


    "You heard everything, right?" She asked and didn''t bother to wait for an answer. "I won''t ask you to understand him, I have a hard time and I''m his wife. I know that since the failure of the ceremony, the man I loved has totally changed. He took it very badly that the blessing couldn''t be granted to all the members of Blue Moon.


    I wasn''t born here so I don''t understand very well, but for the members of the tribe, being able to transform means being a little closer to their origin and their ancestors. Skinwalkers take pride in the blessing bestowed on them by the Moon Goddess. Even before Blue Moon became a tribe of Skinwalkers, wolves were part of their daily lives.


    The writings that tell this period of their history are fascinating. Humans and Wolves were living in such harmony, and this happened, just because of the friendship between the leader and the alpha. Did you know they became friends because the first leader saved the alpha when they were still a little boy and a wolf cub?"


    She turned to Glen with a wistful smile and continued her story.


    "The little alpha was hanging by the leg after stepping into a trap and the young chief cut the rope to free him. Since then, the books say they met in secret to play together. Their friendship has been forged like this over the years.


    When one day men attacked the village of the chief who was then a teenager, his wolf friend came to help him and the rest of the pack followed suit. It was their first side-by-side battle. Many more fights followed until the day when the Moon Goddess, moved by their bond, rewarded the pack by giving them human souls and you know what happened next.


    "If that''s what really happened, it''s a beautiful story, but, with all due respect, your husband is not honoring his ancestors by acting this way," Glen answered and Silphie sighed as she pulled the blanket that covered her shoulders tighter around her neck.


    "He''s not being honest, but I believe most Skinwalkers are the same. What Alana told your friend is true. Skinwalkers are drawn to werewolves. Your friend got angry because he thought we belittled your bond and I apologize. I understood that your relationship had a depth that few people could understand and that it was because you lived and shared many things."


    "Connor and I have been through the best and survived the worst together," Glen stated soberly, crossing his arms.


    "I don''t doubt for one second. He told us what your father did to you. I can''t even imagine how much that must have broken you. To be rejected by your pack, your alpha, and father who also tried to¡­"


    "As Connor said, I had a family. A second mother who was loving to the point of being too much most of the time," he said with a small chuckle. "A father who taught me what it meant to protect and cherish. A little brother who adored me so much that he created the smallest pack in the world just for me. It may seem like a joke to everyone, but the Everett pack was listed at the WIA.


    At six years old, Anthony threw a tantrum and harassed Laurent until he gave in and filled the legal forms. It was symbolic I know, and the leaders agreed only because they knew Laurent but it shows how determined my little brother was to make sure I had a place of my own as a werewolf. And finally, there is Connor.


    It was Connor who ended my loneliness. He walked in my life with that same rude attitude that horrifies people before they realize that his big and fool mouth just hides an equally big if not bigger heart. He''s one of the most beautiful souls I know and apart from my mate, he''s the person I cherish the most."


    "Indeed, it really has nothing to do with what they feel toward the werewolves," Silphie repeated sadly. "That''s probably what hurts my husband and what Skinwalkers want. Since I arrived, I''ve had time to get used to life here, but there''s something I see every day that I still can''t get used to."


    "What ?" Glen asked, curious.


    "Regrets. The Skinwalkers regret separating from the Werewolves, and I think what they desire more than anything, perhaps even more than to be able to transform, is to live in harmony with them again."


    "Then maybe I can help you."


    Eden''s voice had just risen from the front door. Neither the alpha, nor the Soul Healer, nor Silphie had heard the door open.


    The blond moved forward to hug his mate who put an arm around his shoulders. Eden locked his golden gaze on the woman in front of him and resumed.


    "I''m not making any promises. I can only try to talk to my dad about it.. He must first find out who you are and Bloodhood''s hidden past, but then, let''s try to reconnect the pack and the tribe as in the old writings."

 Chapter 86 - 85. King Blondie

    Silphie was speechless. She looked at the omega whose eyes didn''t seem to lie and she smiled softly. The news would not fail to rejoice the whole tribe. Her husband would even forget his animosity towards the outsider who didn''t even covet the village. That''s right. They just needed time so Elias listen to reason.


    After all, if he was so on edge, it was simply because he cared about the tribe and felt guilty for the blessing.


    Her smile widened and Silphie nodded.


    "I would talk to Elias about it, but I''m sure he will approve right away."


    Glen looked at his mate who nodded to tell him he was sure of his decision. They were about to go inside when they heard near the porch, footsteps muffled by the snow. The next moment, their eyes caught a figure jumping over the railing.


    Connor landed crouched on the wood, which creaked under his weight, then immediately straightened. The man ran towards the front door, his hands clasped together in front of his mouth which blew air in the vain hope of warming them.


    He stormed his way past them and the couple watched the light brown-haired man as he opened the door and slammed it right after him.


    "I''ll see how he''s doing. What kind of idiot goes in such a cold when he has no fur to protect him?" The Soul Healer grumbled as she entered.


    Glen and Eden exchanged a look and turned to the woman who was watching the scene with an expression between astonishment and disbelief.


    "How about we settle inside to finally finish this conversation? I guess there are other things we should know, right?" Glen asked while already walking inside and Silphie called out to him as he crossed the threshold just after Eden.


    "There is something that bothers me. You''re marked, aren''t you? I mean, the Omega''s mark, you have it, and yet you don''t seem to suffer from the effects. Alphas are supposed to feel the urge to mark their mate." The tone of her voice was concerned and the woman looked between the omega and Glen who had paused his movement.


    "I feel the effects, but¡­"


    "Close that damn door, inside is colder than a mammoth ass! I can''t feel the fire because of the wind!" Connor shouted from the living room where he was sitting in front of the fireplace.


    "How on earth you could know how cold is a mam¡­" Glen retorted before stopping. He pinched the bridge of his nose. "I don''t want to know. He might give me an answer," the alpha mumbled then turned back to the place in the room where Connor was.


    The man whose light brown hair was wet had taken off his coat wet because of the snow to practically stick to the hearth of the fireplace.


    Eden, who had joined him, put the fur the Skinwalkers used to lay him during his magic sleep on his shoulders and began to rub his back gently.


    "Whatever¡­" The alpha muttered and then rolled his eyes, his features suddenly softened. He grabbed the doorknob then motioned to make the woman come inside and Silphie rushed into the house. She walked into the living room while Connor sneezed loudly in front of the fireplace. The woman joined the group inside as the Soul Healer ordered in an annoyed voice.


    "Move! I don''t want to burn my fur because of you!


    Before the agent could react, The Elder shifted to a big grey wolf and barked. The man complied and moved back at least six feet to let a sufficient distance from the fire. The grey wolf came and lay on Connor''s legs to warm him up. The agent, a smile plastered on his face up to his ears, was about to comment when the wolf in his lap started to growl and bare her teeth to discourage him.


    In fear of losing his source of heat, the man swallowed his words and leaned on the old wolf''s body.


    A few seconds later, the agent let out a grunt of relief when he felt his limbs slowly warming up. Still wary after the altercation he had with her husband moments ago, Silphie approached Connor quietly.


    "I can bring you something warm to drink if you want," She offered to him as he was playing with the Elder''s fur under the guise of warming up his fingers.


    Eden who had pulled back kept stealing sideways glances to the man who ignored the werewolf lying on his legs yet openly growling to warn him.


    Without paying much attention to the woman who had just spoken, the agent proceeded to poke The Elder''s ears, which twitched with every slight touch.


    "Oh, don''t worry about me, I''m already much better."


    Hearing his words, the Soul Healer rose to her feet and Connor quickly added with a sheepish smile.


    "Not enough to move properly. Look Oldie, my fingers are still all red and stiff." Connor raised his hands to the level of the old wolf''s eyes and moved his knuckles which had indeed difficulty in bending normally.


    "I think she''s getting angry," commented Eden who couldn''t fight the wide smile that lift his cheeks in front of the unexpected scene.


    "But she was the one who proposed!" The agent whined in a falsely disappointed voice. When the Soul Healer plopped back on his legs, his eyes sparkled once again as he started scratching the base of her neck through her fur.


    Eden observed the reaction of the old werewolf while holding his breath. When the guttural growl with which The Elder threatened Connor died, replaced by silent approval, a sign that he had finally found her sweet spot, the omega muffled his chuckles into his fist.


    Glen, who had sat on one of the two sofas with Silphie, shook his head, mouth twisted in a silent laugh. He shrugged when the latter gave him a quizzical look.


    Eden left Connor to his taming mission and joined his mate. He was about to take a seat in the empty spot on the chair when the alpha grabbed his hand and tugged on him to make him fall on his lap before wrapping his arms around the younger man''s waist.


    Silphie then repeated her question as she had only heard the beginning of the answer.


    "You are marked, but you don''t seem to be feeling the effects of your Omega''s mark, even though the moon has been up for a while now."


    "I feel them," Glen replied, dragging out his answer. He didn''t know how to find the words to explain to the woman that he was feeling the effects, but they were nothing compared to the bloodlust he had experienced and yet successfully fended off.


    The dominant suddenly wondered how the alphas who had passed the trial in the old times. It was very clearly an ordeal capable of enraging a dominant with little control over his inner wolf.


    The sensation was similar to an urge pushing him towards his omega. The slightest positive or negative emotion felt by his mate was a pretext to trigger his desire to mark the Sub.


    Back in the motel room the night before, Glen had thoughtlessly obeyed his mate. Using his desires to distract him, Eden had skillfully taken him out of the red zone where his urge to claim him and his bloodlust had been mixed up.


    The alpha focused back on the conversation and tried to give the simplest explanation to Silphie to avoid awkward or problematic questions.


    "I assume being a fated mate makes the ordeal easier to endure than for an alpha who has chosen his omega."


    The woman then looked at Eden as if to confirm, but the blond only gave her an embarrassed smile.


    "I can''t speak, sorry. On my side, I indeed have this permanent desire that Glen marks me, but, apart from that, I feel rather normal?" He scratched his temple before shrugging his shoulders to express that he had nothing more to add.


    Silphie didn''t push the matter further and she continued enthusiastically.


    "It''s truly wonderful that our Goddess has chosen to be fated mates. I mean, the future King and Warrior. I dare not even imagine how much you two will change the werewolves'' world in the future."


    "Excuse me! Who is the King?" The omega wiggled on his dominant''s thighs and looked at him. The latter replied with a face that implied that he had no idea what the woman was talking about.


    By the fireplace, Connor stopped scratching behind The Elder''s ear to turn around.


    "That''s true! I forgot about it! Congratulations, Goldie! Looks like you''re a king."


    A low growl called him to order and the agent resumed his position to caress the old werewolf. The Elder rested her head which she had raised to protest the interruption of the massage which was actually quite pleasant and closed her eyes lazily as the man''s fingers resumed their circular motions against the back of her head.


    Jaws gaping, Eden blinked before a nervous laugh escaped his mouth. He scanned the witch''s face for clues that he had misunderstood, or that she was playing a joke on him.


    Silphie kept the same serious expression and the blond swallowed.


    "What do you mean by King? Is it still something related to the hidden history of the werewolves and Bloodhood? There is still a part that we do not know?"


    The woman shook her head in denial and began her explanations.


    "It''s something that has nothing to do with our past. It''s based on the natural hierarchy of the werewolves."


    "Yeah, but for your information, I''m precisely at the bottom of the hierarchy among the werewolves. I''m an omega you know," Eden retorted, clearly panicked because he had just heard.


    How could this woman say he was a king when he was only an omega? Any werewolf would shred her on the spot for her insolence. Not in Bloodhood of course, but¡­ Everyone else. Bloodhood would rejoice. Some of his packmates would grumble, but the rest of the packs around the country and everywhere else wouldn''t react well to such news.


    The young werewolf was lost in his thoughts, looking for one reason after another to refute the statement which was simply absurd, when he saw the screen open in front of him. He then heard Glen''s voice echoed in his head.


    [The Chosen One¡­ The title the system addresses you with. Isn''t that what she''s talking about? It would make sense. That would explain why you got that system too.


    After all, those people knew I was the Warrior and I doubt they had access to that dashboard so they must know something. Maybe this title of ''King'' means that you are the one chosen by the Moon Goddess?]


    The inside of his head was still a mess and Eden blinked without answering, unable to do anything more. Glen decided to take the lead.


    "If it was true that Eden had been chosen to be King of the Werewolves what exactly would that mean? Werewolves live in packs, each pack with its customs, rules, and alpha to whom they obey. We are not a race that would respond obediently to the authority of a king."


    "There is no if because there is no doubt. The golden fur of your mate is proof that he has been chosen by the Moon Goddess. This is also the first time that a werewolf has been blessed with entirely golden fur.


    All the werewolves who have distinguished themselves in history had in common to have part of their fur which is golden."


    "Maybe it''s a coincidence?" Glen tried to reason while Eden was still dissecting the information.


    "Stop the fuss! Accept the dignity and take the crown, Goldie! I bet you''ll slay that shit!"


    Connor cheered on and the old werewolf on his lap let out an amused grunt.


    "It''s a role you''ll have to take whether you want to or not. If that''s the name that bothers you, see it as the role of a leader around whom all the packs will gather to face a major threat.


    The blessing of the Goddess is proportional to the threat and your fur is completely golden, which is the first time since the werewolves have existed. I''ll let you guess what that entails."


    "Is Light the threat you''re talking about?"


    "Yes. That''s what I think. Now that she has failed the first battle, she will do everything to win the war and destroy both the Werewolves and the Skinwalkers.. She is the greatest menace ever."

 Chapter 87 - 86. Intuition

    The panic that had gripped Eden started to dissipate now that he had heard the explanation. He just had to take care of Light. The blond had a personal grudge against her so, as long as he was fighting the witch, he didn''t have to worry about anything else. Better to focus on the confrontation against her and forget this king thing. His mate''s life depended on it. For him, that was all that mattered.


    Eden had no intention or desire to embark on any quest to become the leader of the werewolves when he knew for sure the hatred the omegas garnered from the other packs and the contempt with which he had been treated because of his fur.


    The younger man''s shoulders relaxed and he listened to the remaining of Silphie''s speech with a distracted ear. The woman, too enthusiastic about the subject, didn''t notice the lack of interest on the part of the main actor. However, it didn''t escape his mate.


    In the room where they had holed up to end the night before leaving at first light, Glen turned to him.


    "Come here," he said, extending his hand.


    The alpha tugged on the blond''s hand to pull him onto the bed where he was already settled. The omega settled on the chest of his dominant who turned off the light of the bedside lamp.


    Glen''s fingers dug into his mate''s hair to gently massage his scalp. After a few seconds, he felt Eden''s body finally relax against his.


    "What are you thinking about?" Eden paused before answering him.


    "I''m trying to figure out why I can no longer access your curse''s information."


    "Do you have any idea what''s blocking you?"


    The blond replied with a sigh that echoed in the now quiet room. The moonlight was streaming in through the window on the wooden desk.


    "Not at all. Until now, when I couldn''t access some information, the system told me that it was because the prerequisites weren''t met. Now, access is completely denied. It''s like the rules have changed."


    "I see. Well, from the start, you didn''t know much about this system. I mean, you told me it showed up when you woke up after your first few heats, right?"


    "Yes," Eden answered in a half-drowsy voice. "I realize that I don''t know much about it. Maybe I should talk to that woman, Silphie. She might have information."


    "I doubt it," retorted Glen. "She probably would have told us if she knew anything. Better keep this information to ourselves and besides, I don''t trust her yet. More precisely, I don''t trust her husband. The Skinwalkers'' leader is hostile towards Connor. I''m not sure of the intentions behind their desire to help us."


    Eden''s cheek pressed against the Dominant''s pectoral.


    "Do you think she didn''t tell us the truth?"


    "Who knows? Maybe everything is true, but what Silphie told us is mainly her feelings. After all, Skinwalkers have lived in Bloodhood territory for millennia. Not to mention the spell they cast so that the werewolves cannot find their village and approach them.


    When I look at their behavior, they don''t exactly resemble people who regret their separation from the pack."


    "You''re not wrong."


    The omega''s index finger casually caressed Glen''s pectoral, circling the nipple that perked out. The alpha grabbed his mate''s wrist to stop him and softened his gesture by kissing the tip of the finger that provoked him.


    "For now, let''s try to sleep. We''re going to go back to the cave first thing tomorrow and from there let''s think about a plan for Light and everything else."


    Glen placed a kiss on Eden''s forehead without giving him time to react and fixed his position. A few hours later, an unpleasant feeling of cold on his skin, right in the middle of his back, woke up the alpha. Glen''s eyelids fluttered open, and when he realized what was causing that sensation, he frowned.


    "Get your dirty foot off my back, Connor!" He whisper-yelled, hoping not to wake his mate.


    "Get up, breakfast is ready!" The agent retorted without moving his foot, an evil smirk on his mouth.


    "I said," the dominant tried to catch the foot that touched him with his free hand, but without visibility, he only caught air. "Back off!" The alpha got up and sat on the bed ready to jump when Eden moved. Connor who had put his foot back in the slipper, took a step back and looked at him with a smug face.


    "Guys, if you want to fight, do it somewhere else. It''s way too early." With a drowsy gesture, he grabbed the pillow his mate had slept on which was full with his pheromones to press it on his ear and block the sound.


    Face to face, the two men stared at each other. The alpha glared at Connor who was grinning back.


    "It''s almost eleven. I said breakfast, but it''s more lunch than anything else."


    "What?" Eden straightened up suddenly.


    "Hi, Blondie!" The agent greeted. "We have, or rather I have a long way to go, I''d like to return to Red Creeks as soon as possible."


    "What? You''re going to chase after your hubby?"


    "What if I do? You''ve got a problem with that?" Connor clicked his tongue, annoyed.


    "Not at all! You''re finally admitting that you screwed up. I''m more than good with that."


    The agent rolled his eyes and crossed his arms over his chest.


    "The truth is that the Bloodhood''s fighters left this morning along with some Purple Eyes'' fighters to attack Grey Wolf. Alpha Silver had given Alpha Elma''s pack a two-day delay to deal with the damage caused by Grey Wolf''s attack on their territory.


    The moment of the battle has finally arrived. I want to join them there as an official liaison agent and get back to Red Creek to report soon after."


    "I''ll come with you!" Eden cut him off.


    "No!" Glen and Connor answered at the same time.


    "It''d be against the very purpose of this battle if you ended up taken hostage or injured. I don''t want Alpha Silver to regret his decision to accept an agent into his territory for the first time. Plus, you two have things to do. The full moon is tomorrow night, right?"


    Eden lowered his head. Sure. Nothing had changed. He was just an omega, his place was in the cave. Even though he had inherited a system that could make him stronger, it didn''t change his blood rank and the way the rest of the world saw him. He bit the inside of his mouth and gritted his teeth.


    Glen''s hand reached up to rest on the back of his neck, but the blond got up to avoid the contact.


    "Alright, let''s go." He headed for the bathroom attached to the room, leaving the two men alone in the room.


    "Did you two talk about what you found out last night?" Connor asked seriously.


    "Yes. The problem is that there isn''t much to say. We don''t know anything about this system. I wonder if there is a way to learn more. There is a connection with magic so it would be nice to get in touch with witches so that they can help us, maybe also give us a way to counter this dark energy."


    "Aren''t you going to tell the Skinwalkers about this?" Connor.


    "I don''t trust them yet, or rather, I''m very suspicious of their leader, Elias. I''d like to contact another clan, but¡­" He ran a hand through his hair.


    "There is little information about witches." The agent finished his sentence for him and the alpha just nodded silently. "Your biggest enemy right now is time. You have no idea when Light is going to show up again with her magic wolf and stuff. I think you should talk to them."


    Glen looked up at Connor and watched him for a moment in silence. He didn''t know if it was his loyalty to his best friend or not, but he didn''t like the idea. He preferred to look for another lead and his instincts also told him that it was better to avoid the Skinwalkers for now. He would only turn to them if he had no choice.


    The alpha shook his head to show his decision.


    "We''ll first look elsewhere. I may have an idea of ??who could help us. I just need to find a way to talk to Silphie without the Chief or her daughter." Glen explained.


    "It shouldn''t be difficult. Elias is still missing since last night and as for the girl, when I got up she had already left to go and take care of the village business.


    "Perfect then! Let''s go. I''m going to fetch Eden."


    "No need, I''m here."


    The omega opened the bathroom door, a sullen look on his face. The dominant frowned wondering what could have upset his mate and followed him with his eyes as he walked towards the bedroom door. Feeling scrutinized, the blond turned around.


    "There is no hot water. Let''s go back to the cave. I need to go to the hot pool."


    The three men left the room and a tantalizing smell greeted them. They walked into the living room and a voice called out to them behind the half-open kitchen door.


    "Come this way. It''s ready to be served. It''s best to eat while it''s still warm. Not that everyone needs to warm up, but the flavors come out when it''s all warm."


    "What is that ?" Eden asked. The omega walked directly towards the table, guided by the aroma escaping from a huge iron pot.


    The smell was indeed appetizing and their stomachs, which had had nothing since the deer hunted the day before in the forest, were crying out for hunger. Silphie swirled a ladle in the pot and grabbed a bowl to fill it.


    "A soup made from wild boar meat. It has been simmering since very early this morning and the meat pieces should be just right."


    Eden sat down without taking his eyes off the bowl filled to the brim that the woman had just placed on the wooden table in front of him. Glen could practically see him drooling, just like the woman who chuckled, pleased with the effect of her cooking.


    "It''s a personal recipe. The mix of spices I braised the pieces of wild boar with before putting them in the vegetable broth is a jealously guarded family secret. Help yourself."


    She continued to serve while the other two men took their places around the wooden table. Silphie glanced up as Eden grabbed his spoon to dip it into the rich broth, fishing out a large serving of winter vegetables and a rack of wild boar meat.


    "You told us you weren''t born here," Glen asked, taking the steaming bowl she held out to him. He thanked her politely with a nod and placed the container in front of him then reached for his spoon.


    "No, that''s right. I came to the Skinwalkers'' territory about thirty years ago. I guess you know why."


    "Yes, The Elder told us that since Autumn Everett fled, the tribe member with the highest aura had to marry a witch to increase their chance of renewing the blessing activation."


    "Exactly. I''m an animist witch. My clan lives in the territory of White Stone. We are under the authority of the Earth Goddess, Talamh."


    "Animist? Does that mean you are close to nature or something?"


    "That''s it. Our magic and our way of life are based on nature. We interact and use the vital force that exists in every living being whether human or animal, but also objects having a connection with Talamh."


    "It wasn''t a big change of scenery for you to come here then?" The alpha asked. He had practically swallowed half of his bowl and was amused by Eden''s face, who eyed the pot with a hungry look without daring to interrupt the conversation.


    "Not at all. The Skinwalkers and Animist Witches are very close to nature so I had no difficulty adapting here."


    "Is there a difference with the powers you''ve been using since becoming a Skinwalker or are they the same?"


    "No. I would even say that being an animist helped me a lot to assimilate the magic of Skinwalkers. After all, we naturally have this ability to see the energies that emanate from living beings and objects related to Talamh."


    The ringing of Connor''s phone interrupted them and Eden took the opportunity to ask for a second service. The agent excused himself before getting up from the table to answer. He crossed the threshold of the kitchen and put the device to his ear.


    "Hello, sexy ass! What¡­"


    The sound of the front door slamming open interrupted him, and he turned just in time to see Elias glare at him. The man moved forward and turned to his right to enter a room where he locked himself.


    Connor, seeing the scene, raised an eyebrow before resuming his conversation.


    "Nah, it''s nothing. What''s up?"


    ________


    When Silphie, Alana, and the Soul Healer returned after escorting the three men to their car parked near the wooden cabin, Elias walked over to his wife and daughter without giving the old werewolf a single glance.


    "Why did you let him go so quickly? The next renewal ceremony should be held this year. Alana if you do nothing¡­"


    "Dad, please stop. I know what you''re worried about, but the omega from Bloodhood told us that he was going to talk to his father so that the pack and the tribe could reconnect. We might finally be able to live with the pack after centuries of separation."


    "We don''t care about that!" Elias screamed, grabbing his daughter roughly by the shoulders.


    "We need this man''s power. Why didn''t you try to get close to him?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" The woman pulled away from her father, shocked by his words.


    "I have no intention of seducing this man if that''s what you mean, I don''t look at him in this way! Moreover, he already has a partner who he has marked. It''s a man so there''s no way he will ever look at me." Alana sighed then approached her father to grab his hand. "We finally have a chance to live like our ancestors. A chance to reconnect with the pack, Dad. Isn''t that more important?"


    With a slap of the hand, Elias pushed his daughter away.


    "You don''t understand. Since you don''t want to do anything, it''s up to me to take matters into my own hands. Whether he likes it or not, I will make sure this man uses his powers to restore our tribe''s blessing."


    The chief jostled his daughter and left the house without looking back.. Inside, The Elder stared at the back of the man storming away, a bad feeling weighing on her chest.

 Chapter 88 - 87. Back Home

    The Soul Healer turned to Silphie, a fake smile on her face. Seeing Elias'' back as he walked away, she had a feeling that what she had dreaded when she discovered Connor had marked his partner, was going to come true.


    If the chief attacked his boyfriend, the young man would without any hesitation retaliate. She had to prevent this from happening at all costs. Alana excused herself and left the house to go back to her business in the village and the old werewolf took the opportunity.


    "Excuse me for disturbing you, do you have a phone to lend me? I thought I was going back right away so I didn''t notice my disciples. I''d like to tell them that I will be away for a while."


    The sad expression on Silphie''s face faded a bit as she forced herself to smile back.


    "Of course, I''ll bring mine to you right now, just give me a moment." The woman went to one of the rooms in the house. She was soon back, a cell phone in hand, and stopped in front of The Elder, head bowed, hands clenched around the device.


    "You know, he wasn''t like that before. Since the ceremony he¡­"


    The old werewolf put a hand on her shoulder startling her and Silphie looked up.


    "I''m not one to make hasty judgments. I only rely on actions to determine the nature of a person. So I hope that those your husband will do won''t arouse the anger of the young Everett."


    "What do you mean?" Silphie watched The Elder with a genuine expression on her face and the werewolf shook her head before picking up the phone.


    "Allow me to search on the internet. I would like to contact another person, but I don''t have their contact details in mind."


    After the woman nodded to give her permission, The Elder tapped on the digital screen. A slight smile curved the corners of her mouth as she found the information she was looking for.


    __________


    On the third floor of a building, a woman rose from her desk to knock twice on her superior''s door. Unanswered, she fixed her hairstyle and decided to open the door. She found a man with ash-blonde hair walking back and forth behind his desk, his cell phone tucked to his ear.


    The woman remained standing until he noticed her presence.


    Usually, she wouldn''t dare to come in unnoticed, but the situation wasn''t normal since the man''s hasty return. The announcement he had made had the effect of a bomb and the whole lab was upside down.


    When the man finally laid his ultramarine eyes on her, he nodded for her to step in and paused his conversation with his interlocutor. He asked her then in his same detached yet soft voice which make everyone melt.


    "What is it, Miss Avery?"


    The woman recovered immediately. She had a mission to accomplish and she had to be professional. Greg Douglas was the eyes candy of the WIA''s main laboratory, but he was ruthless towards those who slacked off or neglected their work.


    "A person is asking for you on the phone. Sounds like personal communication, I was wondering if you would like to take it, or if I should put the person on hold.


    "Who is it?" The man asked, raising an eyebrow, puzzled, as he had no idea who in his circle would call him at his office rather than his cell.


    "It''s a woman. An elderly woman by the sound of her voice. She told me to tell you it was The Elder."


    "Pass me the call," he replied promptly.


    Greg then announced to his interlocutor that he was going to contact him again later before hanging up. He strode up to his desk to sit down. When the telephone on his desk rang, he grabbed it right away and placed it to his ear, turning his chair to face the large window that let in the dim midday light.


    "I didn''t think I would have the chance to talk to you again."


    He silently listened to the response from the person on the other side of the phone and his expression remained unfazed.


    "I see. Well, thank you for the notice. Is there anything else?"


    He chuckled when he heard the woman''s words on the phone and bid her goodbye. After hanging up, the man stretched and cracked his neck.


    Since he had returned in a hurry the day before, Greg went from work meetings with his superiors to meetings with his assistants. He needed to discuss the various results of his ongoing research. He pressed his digits against his closed eyelids in hopes of dissipating the fatigue.


    The man had barely slept last night and his body started to remind him that if he was planning on not getting enough rest, he should at least eat properly.


    He decided to place an order with a caterer he had taken a liking to lately and picked up the phone he had just hung up. The scientist had no desire to waste time by going to the refectory and still preferred to optimize his time and review the latest results of his research with his assistant.


    Greg completed his order and, satisfied with the deadline announced by the delivery man, hung up. He got up to go to the door of his office then opened it and stuck his head in the opening to call out to his secretary.


    "The usual caterer is coming to deliver an order, can you pick it up when he''s here? You can use the credit card I left to pay the bill. I haven''t seen you take your break yet so, I took the liberty and ordered enough food for three people. A chicken salad and a dessert, that suits you?"


    The woman beamed a wide smile on her lips and nodded enthusiastically.


    "Very well. Let my research assistant know that I''m waiting for him with the latest results to go over together in my office, and you can go on break once the delivery man arrives. Have a nice meal, Miss Avery."


    "Thank you! You too, Doctor Douglas."


    The door closed and the woman''s smile didn''t disappear. His superior was a remarkable and capable man in addition to being a caring person. What a pity he was taken.


    When his boyfriend showed up at the lab over a month ago, the news spread like wildfire. The man everyone thought was single was taken and his partner was a man. A younger one at that.


    It had taken less than half a day for all the lab secretaries to dig up the information on the one who had announced himself at the reception desk as the partner of the most coveted man in the lab.


    The news had upset a lot of people. Many bad tongues had loosened to criticize and comment. They were all people that the man had rejected and who had taken the refusal badly.


    However, seeing her boss arrive the morning after this famous day, with an even more devastating smile than usual and a devilishly sexy aura emanating from his body, Miss Avery had immediately chosen her camp.


    The secretary had taken out her virtual pompoms to encourage this mysterious lover. Anyone capable of transforming a man with a dandy charm into an Apollo with a body sweating lust deserved to be left alone and do his magic in peace.


    She finished her documents humming happily and tidied her desk to prepare for her break before making a phone call. A few minutes had barely passed when a man with a long nose and a slender neck entered the room without having knocked.


    Miss Avery''s smile faded as soon as he stepped inside, a tablet in his hand, but she forced herself to greet the newcomer anyway.


    "Hello Doctor Sharks, I will announce your presence to¡­"


    "Don''t bother. He called me after all, he''s waiting for me."


    He walked forward without letting the woman react and knocked on the door. As soon as the voice answered him from the other side, the man lowered the handle and opened the door.


    Greg, his tie slightly loose around his neck and his shirt open enough to show his collarbones, looked up from the file he was reading on his computer. He straightened up when he saw his research assistant.


    "Doctor Sharks, you are already here! Come in, sit down please."


    "Sure, will do."


    When Miss Avery saw the honeyed smile plastered on the young doctor''s face, a shiver ran down her spine.


    ________


    Connor parked and Glen turned to the back passenger seat to wake up Eden who had fallen asleep shortly after their departure due to a food coma. Bloodhood''s territory was huge, and it had taken them over an hour to reach the cavern from the lost cabin near the northeast border.


    The omega got out of the car and shuffled toward the cave entrance, leaving his mate and his friend behind.


    Inside the car, the agent checked one last time with the alpha what he intended to do.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to come with me? Alpha Silver is there, you could see directly with him what he thinks of the situation. It''s also an opportunity to test your new strength." He added, wiggling his eyebrows which made Glen laugh.


    "No. At least until tomorrow evening, I will rather be with Eden in the cave. If Light ever shows us, there would be the rest of the pack to protect him."


    "It''s you more than him who needs protection from her if you want my opinion."


    "You didn''t see what she tried to do to him when we were in the magic dimension. I don''t want to take any risks."


    "Okay. As you like. I''ll let the Alpha know you''ve returned to the cave. I guess Eden himself should announce to him the idea he had regarding the tribe."


    "About that, Connor¡­" Glen paused. He didn''t know how to phrase what he had to say to his friend. Given the animosity he had witnessed between the man and the tribe, he didn''t think the man was going to accept that part of his identity anytime soon, but he didn''t want a misunderstanding to arise with the Bloodhood''s Alpha if he ever found out that Connor was a descendant of the Skinwalkers.


    "Are you going to tell the Alpha that you are a Skinwalker? I don''t think it would do any good to hide it from him."


    Connor rested his forearms on the steering wheel and moved forward to lean on carelessly.


    "I guess you''re right. Although, I don''t think it will change anything for me. Having Skinwalker blood doesn''t mean I can use their magic. After all, until I have activated the blessing and I have no intention of doing so, I am just an ordinary human being."


    "That''s right, but I don''t want the leader to get the wrong idea and think that you approached them with bad intentions by hiding your true nature."


    "Nonsense! In the worst case, Oldie will defend me by revealing the truth. After all, she was the one who taught me that my grandmother was a rebel who fled her clan to be with a human.


    If despite everything, Alpha Silver no longer wants me as a liaison agent, I still have my place as an assassin waiting for me. Don''t worry. I''ll come clean and it will be alright."


    "I hope so." Glen opened the door and got out of the car. With a wave of his hand, he greeted his friend and looked at the vehicle as it drove away.


    The dominant turned away and went to join his mate who was waiting for him, leaning near the entrance. He held out his hand and the omega grabbed it immediately before letting go to cling to his arm. Many fighters and healers had left for battle and the cavern was quiet.


    Eden had discovered that Dante and Cherry had returned to Red Creek to resume their class and he realized that, between the banquet and the events that followed, he had missed almost two weeks of classes.


    Seeing the pile of homework and notes his beta friend had left on his desk, Eden sighed. The return to reality was much more boring than he had anticipated.


    After a quick detour to the hot pool to bath, he locked himself in his cave with his homework to catch up. Glen had decided to make use of himself by joining the patrol officers guarding the border with Crescent Moon.


    Night had fallen early as usual in winter when the blond stretched and stood up. His ears had picked up noise and he wondered what could be going on.


    Eden arrived at the main entrance and found Connor kneeling on the floor, hands tied behind his back, his face bruised and surrounded by several fighters.

 Chapter 89 - 88. Wrong Choice

    When he left the office where he had locked himself, Elias was alone in the house. He found neither his wife, nor his daughter, nor the werewolves and even less the outsider. The chef banged open the kitchen door, which was also empty.


    The huge pot of soup had been emptied and meticulously washed, along with the bowls and cutlery.


    The man ran out of the house hoping to catch up with them. They couldn''t have been gone for long. He was lost in his thoughts when he had locked himself in his office to think, but he should have time to catch up with them if he hurried.


    Elias strode through the alleys of the village, looking for unusual faces. Unfortunately, every face he saw belonged to a member of the tribe. Residents were going about their usual business.


    Their smiles and chatter created a hubbub that fueled the dull anger that swelled inside Elias. When the man reached the entrance of the village, he looked at the path that led to the forest.


    ''No, they can''t have left already, they must be somewhere else.''


    The Chief continued to search in vain and returned home. His head spun and his breathing was heavy from roaming the streets without being able to find the one he was looking for.


    A click sounded in the doorway and shouts echoed through the hall.


    Elias nearly ran to the door and stopped when he saw only his wife, daughter, and the old werewolf. The three men. No, the Skinwalker, the outsider was no longer with them. Elias walked over to his daughter.


    Alana was the one who had inherited the strongest aura among the villagers. She, therefore, had to take over the tribe. Nevertheless, the man feared that her aura wouldn''t be sufficient, no matter how powerful the wizard she was going to choose as her spouse. After all, that''s what happened to him. Without the Everett lineage, it was impossible to maintain the power of transformation in the tribe.


    "Why did you let him go so quickly? The next renewal ceremony should be held this year. Alana if you do nothing¡­"


    "Dad, please stop. I know what you''re worried about, but the omega from Bloodhood told us that he was going to talk to his father so that the pack and the tribe could reconnect. We might finally be able to live with the pack after centuries of separation."


    "We don''t care about that!" Elias screamed, grabbing his daughter roughly by the shoulders.


    "We need this man''s power. Why didn''t you try to get close to him?"


    "What''s wrong with you?" The woman pulled away from her father, shocked by his words.


    "I have no intention of seducing this man if that''s what you mean, I don''t look at him in this way! Moreover, he already has a partner who he has marked. It''s a man so there''s no way he will ever look at me." Alana sighed then approached her father to grab his hand. "We finally have a chance to live like our ancestors. A chance to reconnect with the pack, Dad. Isn''t that more important?"


    With a slap of the hand, Elias pushed his daughter away.


    "You don''t understand. Since you don''t want to do anything, it''s up to me to take matters into my own hands. Whether he likes it or not, I will make sure this man uses his powers to restore our tribe''s blessing."


    He stormed out of the house and returned to the village. This time, the leader was no longer looking for the outsider and the werewolves, but for some of his men. He knew he could count on them in all circumstances and above all, they also felt concerned by the situation. They didn''t want to lose their power either.


    Blue Moon was the tribe blessed by the Moon Goddess so that they could transform and stand next to the werewolves as equals. How could it be good to reconnect with the werewolves, if it was as mere civilians?


    Even though they remained able to see and manipulate energies, even though they still had their auras, without their ability to transform into a wolf, Blue Moon lost everything. They could barely be considered a tribe of wizards.


    He had to bring this outsider back. One way or another, Everett''s descendant was going to help them and restore their power.


    His daughter had just said he had a mate. A partner he had marked. It means that this person, this man was his greatest weakness. The plan was easy. He would find this man and bring him back to the village. With his life at their mercy, the grandson Everett will have no other choice to listen obediently.


    Elias was walking on the snow-lined path which with the many passages had become slightly muddy. He arrived at the house of the person he was looking for. The one in charge of the surveillance of the forest and the security of the village.


    He walked over to the porch and came to the front door, where he started to knock loudly without any rest. The man was unlikely to be home, but it was still safer than scouring the forest for him.


    The sound of his fists was deafening. He could see the hinges quivering with each of his knocks as the door swung open.


    "What the... What''s wrong with¡­ Chief Elias?"


    A woman''s eyes widened, surprised that the person breaking down her door was the chief of the tribe himself. Without letting her recover from her surprise, Elias pushed Tara aside, forcing his way inside the wooden house that the young woman shared with her twin brother and their father.


    "Where''s your brother, where''s Trevor? I need to speak to him right now."


    "Chief?"


    A man dressed in a simple woven tunic over his woolen trousers despite the cold arrived from the back of the house he had entered after hearing the commotion at the entrance. The garment was stained with sweat and the man immediately apologized for his appearance.


    "Chief," he repeated, wiping his face on his sleeve. "Sorry, I took advantage of the lunch break to cut wood. What''s the matter? I heard you tell Tara that you were looking for me. Is there a problem?"


    Elias clenched his fists and stared at the man whose build made his mere presence fill the room.


    "I need you for an important mission. It''s... It''s a question of survival for the village. Are you willing to sacrifice yourself and do what I ask?"


    Trevor''s attitude changed. Like everyone else, he had heard of the arrival of the werewolves and the unknown Skinwalker. The rumor going around since this morning is that he was the descendant of Autumn Everett. The true leader''s only daughter who had run away after falling in love with a civilian.


    Her escape had rolled the dice of the tribe''s fate. Forced to find an alternative to perform the blessing renewal ceremony, the members of Blue Moon chose the one with the strongest aura and wed him with a witch.


    The ceremony went off without a hitch and they believed for many years that Autumn''s disappearance would have no impact on their clan.


    But that was until Elias took over as head of the village. The man had chosen for his aura which, although less than that of his predecessor, was the most important among all the inhabitants of the village. With a powerful witch at his side, no one doubted the ceremony would be a success.


    After all, there had been no problem last time, why, there would be this time? Unfortunately, the unthinkable happened.


    When the renewal ceremony ended, only the members with the strongest auras had their blessings activated. Blue Moon was in danger. Without the lineage of the true chief, the legendary tribe would fall into decay and its members would become mere civilians.


    Faced with this reality, when werewolves arrived last night along with a Skinwalker with an aura large enough to top over him by at least two heads and capture all the energy around him, the whole village was frantic.


    News of his arrival spread inside every house. The outsider was Autumn Everett''s missing grandson. The lineage of the true leader wasn''t lost. It was back, which meant Blue Moon would survive. Their power would survive.


    Trevor looked at the leader of his tribe. The man could only imagine how difficult it must be for Elias to meet all the expectations of the inhabitants who saw their power gradually declining.


    Everyone feared that the next renewal ceremony would be the last their tribe would see before becoming helpless civilians.


    "If I can help the village, I''m ready to do whatever you ask Chief. Just tell me what I have to do." Trevor answered honestly.


    In this world where his people had survived through the ages only thanks to their power, if there was a way for him to help the clan, Trevor would do it without hesitation.


    "This Everett refuses to use his powers to help the village. Just like his grandmother, he''s just an egoist who only cares about his little life. He even dared to say that Light, our ancestor, this witch cursed by the Goddess of the Moon was right and that we don''t need our powers to live. He is a threat.


    If this Everett talks like that, who knows if he won''t end up becoming like the cursed witch and joining her side. Our ancestors never knew why or how the one who was to become the protector of Blue Moon could have ended up cursed by the Goddess.


    We have to use him as much as we can and make sure our powers come back to us, more powerful than ever."


    Trevor exchanged a glance with his twin. He immediately felt her doubts. Elias was restless, his words extreme and it was far from what he imagined when the leader had spoken of helping them. Still, the man couldn''t help but think he was right.


    If the Everett''s descendant didn''t want to help them and restore their power, they had no choice but to force him.


    Powerless wizards were far too easy prey to kill. If the powers of the Skinwalkers disappeared, the other clans of wizards might turn on them. They were going to end up hunted because of their aura which was the source of their power.


    Tara looked at her brother lost in his thoughts, then at Elias. She felt that the man wasn''t in his normal state.


    She had run into Everett''s descendant briefly that morning. The man didn''t appear to be evil as their leader claimed. At least, that was her impression. Connor, as she had heard Silphie call him, was chatting happily with the werewolves and the chief''s wife.


    The scene was so natural that she couldn''t help thinking that this was exactly the kind of daily life their ancestors must have had when they still lived among the werewolves. His closeness to the Warrior and the Bloodhood''s heir seemed straight out of their past.


    Yet the Chief was standing in front of them, saying that this man was a threat. What was the truth?


    Tara snapped out of her thoughts as Elias explained his plan to his brother.


    "Alana told me this man has a mate he already marked. I want you to help me capture him to bring him back here. We will use him and force him to hold the renewal ceremony."


    The woman gasped, shocked by what she had just heard. Much like werewolves, the bond between a Skinwalker and their mate was strong. Using that bond to force the man to help them was the worst possible plan. All they would incur was the wrath of the only person who could save them, and she doubted the Goddess would like that. Tara was about to intervene when her brother''s word.


    "Okay. Tell me exactly what the plan is?"

 Chapter 90 - 89. Too Late

    Tara took a step back and stared at her twin. She had never seen such an expression on the face of the man she had shared her whole life with. Her gaze passed between the two men and stopped on the Machiavellian smile that distorted Elias''s features.


    This man wasn''t in his normal state. She had to tell someone. Silphie would probably know how to reason with her husband. She had to find her before these two men ventured further into this idea born from ??madness.


    She took another step back and Elias''s voice startled her. He turned his head in her direction and narrowed his eyes.


    "Tara, you''re coming with us too."


    "What? No! I won''t. I won''t and you shouldn''t too. It''s wrong on so many levels that I don''t know where to start."


    "Wrong? How come? Am I wrong to try, as the Chief, to protect my tribe and its member? Explain, Tara!"


    "It''s wrong because you want to use an innocent person, you want to threaten the life of his mate to force him to participate in the ceremony."


    "Oh, but I''m not just going to threaten his life, I''m going to kill him."


    "What?"


    "Our tribe is threatened, Tara. What don''t you understand in this statement? If we do nothing, the chances are high that at the next renewal ceremony, no one not even those with the greatest auras will see their blessing activated.


    We need the Everett''s descendant, not only for the ceremony but to establish a lineage so that the future of the tribe is assured for the next generations. The existence of his mate would only be a hindrance in the process."


    "But it''s a crime!" Tara protested in shock, then looked to her brother for support.


    The man looked away in shame but crossed his arms to show that he had chosen his side and wouldn''t change. Seeing this, the woman also made up her mind. She was going to warn someone before the leader executes his plan and incurs the hatred of their Goddess. If the deity of the Moon had chosen to bless this man with such an aura when she turned her back on their tribe, there was a reason.


    The fact that Elias is capable of such thoughts and that others plan to follow him must have been the reason. After all, which God would grant protection to a tribe whose leader has the heart of a murderer?


    "I won''t help you!"


    Tara turned away and strode towards the front door. She didn''t see the sign that Elias made to his twin to tell him to stop her at all costs. The next moment, she heard footsteps behind her and she thought Trevor would only try to convince her. It was her mistake.


    With a knock behind her head, Trevor hit his sister and caught her body just before she collapsed to the ground. He then turned to the leader.


    "What shall we do now ?"


    "We''re taking her with us! You and Tara have the same aura. We can''t afford to let this plan fail. We need her."


    "But she will never help us! She¡­"


    "Then she''s no use to us," Elias muttered to himself, but Trevor heard him. The leader then resumed in an audible voice. "Those who try to oppose the survival of the tribe are enemies, and whether they are outsiders or not. Don''t worry, I''m sure once she realizes it''s in her interest to cooperate, Tara will side with us on her own."


    Trevor wasn''t naive, he knew the boss had just threatened his sister''s life and he would probably do the same if he tried to get in his way. But the man had no intention of going back on his decision. As cruel as this plan is, it would ensure their survival for all. He couldn''t go back. It was too late.


    The man lifted the body of his twin and listen to Elias.


    "I''ll gather other fighters. If I got it correctly, his partner is only a civilian but we can''t be careless. It''s better to have some back-up. We''ll outnumber him. He cannot transform so he is no match for us.


    Trevor nodded reluctantly. He had already given his agreement, He can''t start protest now against the methods of the leader, even if they were unfair.


    He let the chief go and walked out the back door, his sister in his arms, towards the barn that was used as a warehouse. This is where the vehicles used by the tribe for all their trips outside their territory were parked.


    Trevor chose the car best suited to their mission and settled Tara in one of the back seats before buckling his seatbelt to hold her body in place.


    His fingers brushed the stray strands away from her forehead and a sigh escaped his lips. Trevor swallowed the lump of guilt that was trying to force its way into his throat and closed the door. He then climbed and sat behind the wheel.


    He waited like this for more than an hour and a creaking sound came from the entrance of the barn telling him that someone had just entered. He spotted three figures against the light and shielded his eyes with his hand to guess who the two silhouettes next to Elias belonged to.


    His eyes widened slightly when he recognized the two people walking towards the car. When the back door opened on his side, the man couldn''t help but yell.


    "Ulicia, what are you doing here? Go back to the village¡­"


    "It''s not up to you to decide who gets to go on this mission, Trevor." Elias climbed into the front passenger seat and slammed the door shut.


    He didn''t even bother to look at the man he was talking to and Trevor bit his bottom lip. Ulicia didn''t have a great aura. She was even among those who had the weakest aura among those who had been lucky enough to have their blessing activated.


    Trevor could have recommended at least ten other fighters, more suitable than her if Elias had asked his opinion. Only the chef had chosen the young woman, not for her aura, but because she was Trevor''s mate.


    Her presence was a silent threat directed at him in case he decided to listen to his sister and stop following the plan. He knew it the moment he laid eyes on her. In the back of the vehicle, Ulicia had settled down near Tara. She placed her cold palm on her sister-in-law''s cheek. Tara moaned before fidgeting weakly in her seat.


    "Let''s go," Elias ordered, his eyes locked straight ahead.


    Trevor started the engine as the last person got into the back seat. He glanced in the rearview mirror and recognized Ysolt. If she was present, that only meant one thing. Wyatt had also joined Elias'' plan.


    By hook or by crook, Trevor couldn''t be sure, but he knew the man would never let his mate engage in a manhunt that could put her in danger if he wasn''t by her side. Even though Ysolt was strong in battle and had a great aura, her mate would never leave her alone.


    "Take the direction of Grey Wolf pack. We traced the outsider trail to Bloodhood''s Cavern. He brought the werewolves back, then he left to Grey Wolf where the pack must be in the middle of their battle.


    We''ll pick up Wyatt on the way and take the road that goes through the human territories. We need to be on the battlefield as quickly as possible."


    "We can never be there before him, he is already more than an hour ahead of us."


    "Our goal is not to get to Grey Wolf before he does, our goal is to get there and mingle with the ranks of Bloodhood. We will use them as a shield and as pawns. We are going to set a trap for this outsider to keep him occupied while we discover the identity of his mate.


    Once that''s done, all we have to do is bring him back to our camp. We''ll let Everett know, so he''ll come back obediently, and we''ll force him into the renewal ritual. Once that''s done, we''ll get rid of the mate and Everett will marry my daughter to produce an heir."


    "Y-You want to use the pack? Bloodhood is going to resent us. Now that their heir and the Warrior know about us, they can easily come for revenge once they know that we have used them. Besides, don''t we risk incurring the wrath of the Goddess?"


    Now that Trevor was listening carefully to Elias''s words, he was increasingly aware that their leader was talking nonsense. He should never have followed him, but how to back out now that the man had implicated his mate and threatened his sister? If Elias decided to transform and fight them, even he wouldn''t last long against him.


    Elias sneered, snapping him out of his thoughts and Trevor glared at him.


    "You know, ever since that day the ceremony failed, I''ve been wondering. Hasn''t the Goddess decided to abandon us? In that case, we''re on our own, Trevor. It''s more than legitimate for us to seize this chance that is offered to us to regain this power that escaped us when Autumn Everett fled the village.


    I can promise you that I will do whatever it takes to ensure that our tribe doesn''t disappear. Bloodhood can''t do anything against us if they can''t enter our territory.


    Last night, we found out what Light did to the Soul Healers. She altered their memory. We have in our possession the only person capable of preparing the potion allowing the werewolves to cross our magic barrier. We are untouchable." The sound of his voice was arrogant.


    Trevor''s hands clenched around the steering wheel as the car rolled down the bumpy road through the forest. Elias''s words had confirmed his fears and a lump formed in his throat.


    This plan would alienate the pack and the true leader of their clan. Could they still be called Children of the Moon Goddess at this rate?


    His gaze hardened. He couldn''t back down, it was too late. Trevor looked in the rearview mirror and met his mate''s gaze who was glued against Tara. Beside her, Ysolt remained silent. He couldn''t tell if the woman was following Elias of her own accord or if she was a hostage like Ulicia.


    He focused his attention back on the road and thought about the plan Elias had just outlined to them.


    Fooling the werewolves from Bloodhood was easier said than done. Unlike werewolves, skinwalkers had no scent and couldn''t use a link, so stepping onto the battlefield of a pack fight and trying to infiltrate their ranks was a suicidal plan. Especially since he couldn''t see how involving Bloodhood was going to allow them to discover the identity of Everett''s mate.


    What deceitful and Machiavellian plan could Elias have hatched to trap the man who had done nothing to deserve this, except being an Everett?


    ________


    After nearly fifty minutes of drive, Connor saw the sign telling him it was nearly eighty miles to Grey Wolf.


    The man had taken a monumental scold when he had called his manager to inform him that he was only going there now. No matter how hard Connor tried to explain that unexpected events related to the Bloodhood''s omega and his mate had required his presence, he hadn''t escaped the nearly ten-minute reprimand speech. That was his superior, Bradley Stevenson, greatest specialty.


    Connor had endured his lecture in silence and let out a sigh as soon as the communication was cut off. He looked away from the road for a second and looked at the phone screen that hung on the dashboard.


    With a touch of his finger, he pressed the Bluetooth control on the steering wheel. All he had to do was to say Greg''s name and the call would go out, but the agent held back.


    Since they had separated the day before over a misunderstanding, he had had time to think things over. Connor had read and re-read the message his boyfriend had sent him after his discussion with Glen and he knew what he had to do.


    He wouldn''t run away, he had made up his mind. After all, he had marked him.. It meant that his decision about their relationship had been made long ago and now was the time to confront him.

 Chapter 91 - 90. Domination

    When Connor arrived near where the Bloodhood healers'' location, he immediately spotted a familiar face. The agent looked around and pondered whether he should go or not. It was the first time he had been assigned on a case that wasn''t the execution of a rogue, wanted for killing humans. He was quite curious how the WIA and the packs had sealed off the area to create a safe place for their fight.


    Standing by a tent, Trinity Rivers pointed to two werewolves carrying a third with an open wound in his abdomen. The area she was pointing at was marked with a number indicating the severity of the injury.


    The healers immediately complied, carrying the wounded man to the indicated area when the werewolf had already turned her head to deal with new arrivals. The stream of wounded arrived without stopping. Teams of healers on the battlefield took care of bringing back Bloodhood fighters who were found injured and unable to move during their fight so that they wouldn''t get executed by the enemy. As the healers'' head, Trinity managed the flow as best as she could.


    Connor walked towards her, not sure what to do. He waved his hand to show that he was there while remaining at a distance so as not to disturb her. When Trinity beckoned him to approach, he walked towards her and stopped a few steps away with a grin on his face.


    "You''re finally here!" Trinity said responding to his smile.


    "Yup! Don''t know what to do, though. Do I have something to do besides idling around hands deep inside my pockets?"


    "Well, it''s new for us too so we don''t know. Do you want to help me with the injured?"


    "I''m more suited to cut than to patch up¡­" He said with a pout and Trinity chortled.


    "I see. Wait a minute."


    She turned away from him for a moment, her eyes unfocused, then looked at him again, a smile up to her ears.


    "You can join them in battle. I couldn''t join the Alpha but Beta Acher sees no problem as long as you obey your partner''s orders.


    "Is that okay?"


    "Yes, you aren''t a member of the pack, so to prevent you from attacking the wrong opponent, it''s better to pair you up with one of our fighters so he confirms your target."


    "Are you sure about that? I don''t want to end up getting in your way."


    "No sense! It would help if you get away now! Seeing you on the side sulking disturbs me and prevents me from being effective effectiveness."


    "Okay, okay I got you!"


    Just as he finished his sentence, the heavy hairy arm of a werewolf rested on his shoulders and Connor bent under the newcomer''s weight. The agent turned his head and his eyes met Christopher Fern''s sharp-toothed smile.


    "Ugh. You!" Connor commented with an annoyed look.


    "Hey, show a bit more enthusiasm. You''ll hurt my feelings."


    "As if it could happen." The agent retorted.


    "Don''t be so cold! Show me your smile! It will be fun. I can''t wait to see the man in action. I wonder if you''ll be able to keep up with my pace." Christopher continued to ramble with a grin.


    Connor slapped his arm away and turned on his heels to walk towards his car.


    "Hey, where are you going! Don''t tell me you don''t want to go just because I''m your partner?"


    "I need my blades. Unlike you, I can''t fight bare hands. At last not against that many opponents!"


    The light brown-haired man strode up to his car and unlocked the trunk. He revealed the secret cache where he left his belongings and weapons. A breath near his ear caught his attention and he turned his head to see Christorpher who had also come closer.


    "Hey! Step back a bit would you!" He placed his hand on the werewolf''s face to push him away and prepared under the impatient gaze of his future partner.


    He barely had his dao hooked to his back, the werewolf who had been leaning on the car peeled off and rushed toward the entrance to the town. Christopher smiled when he felt Connor''s presence by his side.


    "Alright," the werewolf began. "I''ll be fast, all the werewolves you come across will be transformed in the town. The only way to tell them apart is if they attack you or not."


    "What? I thought there was something else. You won''t stay near to tell me whether I''m wrong or not?


    "Don''t worry! I contacted all our fighters to tell them you were with us. They won''t attack you, so if a werewolf isn''t hostile to you, leave them alone. Oh, there''s also Grey Wolf''s omegas. They should be away from the fights and it''s unlikely that any of them will be aggressive, but if they are, don''t attack them. Even if it is a battle, we do not attack the weakest."


    "What do I do if I fall if one is of the same gender as Blondie?"


    "''Blondie''? Is that Eden you''re talking about?" Chris asked with a look of surprise in his eyes, then burst out laughing.


    "Our little one is pretty unique. You don''t have to be afraid to come across one like him. So excuse me¡­"


    In two leaps, he moved away and went in pursuit of an enemy he had spotted in the distance in an alley. Connor shook his head, a smile on his lips, and grabbed the dao from his back. He spun the handle and the blade made a perfect circle slicing through the air with a soft hiss.


    "Well, let''s get started."


    ________


    Eden looked at Connor kneeling on the ground and his blood immediately started to boil. He stomped forward up to the group and shoved the fighters unceremoniously to clear a path. Surprised by his attitude, the dominants were about to react when Eden turned around and glared at them.


    "Release him right now." The omega''s voice was cold, menacing, and the fighters paused before reacting.


    Eden was the son of their alpha but he was still an omega, the lowest rank in a pack. The young man had never caused a problem with his packmates, he never opposed them, so his reaction left them puzzled. They assumed it was because the person involved was a friend of his mate.


    One of the fighters sighed, annoyed, and put his hand on Eden''s shoulder. Unfortunately, the anger that had invaded the young werewolves made him hermetic to any speech. He jerked his shoulder free, grabbed his packmate''s wrist, and locked it in a grip. The middle-rank dominant was then face down on the ground with his arm twisted back, his shoulder about to be broken.


    "I said, release him, right now."


    The fighters flinched, unable to know how to react. The omega son of their alpha was attacking one of his packmates and defending a prisoner. They couldn''t let it slide. One of the werewolves was about to attack Eden when Christopher stepped into the room supported by two healers including Trinity Rivers.


    "What the hell is happening here?"


    The werewolf who was about to hit Eden stopped his hand and recoiled in front of the animosity shown by Trinity and the glare of Chris.


    "H-He started it. look! He attacked one of the guards and won''t let go."


    "Fighter Chris, why is Connor tied up like that and why does he look like he was beaten up? Free him. Now!"


    "First things first, Eden, you should¡­"


    "Answer!" yelled the male omega, his face contorted with anger.


    A wave of pheromones escaped his body and several dominants near him collapsed to the ground, gasping for air, in a submissive position. Christopher and Trinity''s eyes widened at the scene. How could an omega force dominants to submit to him with his pheromones? It didn''t make sense.


    Trinity felt her strength weakening and stopped so as not to approach Eden any further and collapse like the rest of her packmates. However, the commotion was starting to draw people''s attention and several higher-ranking fighters were already coming closer.


    Eden loosened his grip that was now useless since he had released his domination''s pheromones. He let go of his packmate''s arm which fell weakly and walked over to Connor who was still kneeling on the ground. The fighters around him were all on the ground, affected by the pheromones.


    The blond bent down next to the agent and undid the bonds that kept his arms tied behind his back. Connor turned his head towards him to thank him and his swollen face crossed Eden''s whose heart sank. The young werewolf grabbed his arm and slung it over his shoulder to help him up.


    They tried to move forward when the fighters blocked his way while being careful to stay a few steps away. They had seen how those who dare to step closer ended up affected by the strange pheromones.


    "I''m not going to repeat. Step aside."


    Eden''s voice was low. His tone sounded unmistakably like an alpha command. All the dominants who witnessed the scene thought the same thing at the same time.


    The young werewolf couldn''t use an alpha command when his blood rank was that of an omega. However, they were all witnesses. Eden had just submitted the dominants near him and used a command that they couldn''t fight.


    The lower rank fighters and the guards who had come as back-up had already stepped aside to let Eden and Connor pass through, while the higher ranks who were trying to resist were simply frozen in place.


    Their legs were shaking as they tried to fight the order given to them. A crowd started to gather around them in ever larger numbers and Ed''s anger was getting more and more out of control.


    Fighters kept coming. Straight back from the battlefield, they came across a more than unreal scene and none of them knew how to react.


    They had all received the link informing that the newly assigned agent had been taken prisoner, but apart from those who were at the scene of the incident, no one knew why. Now as they headed back, they saw the same agent being rescued by their alpha''s son and several of their dominant packmates on the ground in a submissive position in front of Eden.


    Nothing they were watching at made sense. Suddenly, the atmosphere in the cave changed. Footsteps echoed, slow and steady. The bodies of the werewolves blocking Eden''s passage started to tremble in fear and a voice rose.


    "I think my mate asked you to do something."


    Glen''s voice made them flinch, and several recoiled from the murderous aura the alpha gave off.


    Christopher Fern who barely had control of his body spoke in a weak voice.


    "Y-You can''t leave with him. This man is... He''s dangerous. He suddenly went crazy while he was on the battlefield. He started attacking omegas when I specifically asked him not to touch them.


    When I tried to stop him, he wouldn''t listen to me. He kept going after them like a madman. Omegas are barely stronger than an average man. This man is an assassin specially trained to kill rogues. He''s so much stronger than an omega, he should never have gone after them that way."


    "Why does his face look like that if he was attacking the omegas and not the other way around?" replied Eden glaring at Christopher who couldn''t help the shiver running down his spine.


    "I could restrain him alone so others came as well to prevent him from attacking them."


    "That''s strange," Eden cut in. "Connor fights with weapons laced with wolfsbane and I don''t see a single wound inflicted by his blades on any nearby fighters. Am I seeing wrong?"


    "Well, he didn''t try to hurt us, but we had to stop him, because he kept going after the omega, shouting nonsense."


    "What was he saying?" Glen asked, watching Eden pass a comforting hand on Connor''s cheek.


    "I don''t know, it didn''t make sense. He said they were Skinwalkers and they had to kill them or they would go after his mate. He completely lost his¡­"


    The glare he received from the two mates made him swallow his words and the fighter flinched seeing the alpha advancing towards him. Before Glen could do anything, another commotion arose as Silver entered the cavern. The werewolf stepped forward without hesitation and dropped a head he was holding by the hair.


    Everyone watched as a woman''s head rolled on the floor and the leader of Bloodhood looked at Connor whose face was quite bruised before clenching his fists. His eyes widened slightly seeing the fighters Eden had submitted with his pheromones, but he immediately pulled himself together and focused on Connor. He glared at his fighters.


    "Trinity, heal the human right now.. Eden, Glen explain to us what the hell is that thing."

 Chapter 92 - 91. White Wolves

    The battle had been raging for a while now and Connor was meeting fewer and fewer opponents. No wonder, knowing the size of the Grey Wolf pack. And that made sense given that many of their fighters had been killed during their forced marking failure at Purple Eyes.


    The man narrowly dodged a clawed hand that slammed into him and delivered a rising slash with his sword that backhanded into a werewolf''s throat. The sound of flesh scorched by the wolfsbane-soaked blade mingled with the sound of gurgling blood that swirled up the werewolf''s throat and spilled out of its maw.


    Connor''s opponent slumped heavily to the ground and the agent walked toward the body, his hazel eyes utterly indifferent, to finish the job. He properly beheaded his opponent with a clean blow. A smirk was creeping on his face when a voice called out to him.


    "I guess you think you''re invincible."


    Connor turned around and was face to face with a woman. He had no recollection of meeting with the woman before. However, a single glance is enough for the man to recognize the clothes she was wearing.


    After all, he had just left the Blue Moon Tribe before coming here. His profession as an assassin had conditioned him to pay attention to every detail, and this with the sole purpose to leave no room for chance when he went in pursuit of prey.


    His gaze hardened as he stared at the woman who studied him from head to toe.


    "It pissed me off! How come the Moon Goddess granted you such a great aura. You''re not even a real Skinwalker. Your blood is stained with that of civilians!"


    "What can I say? The Moon Goddess might like me. Everybody loves me once they get to know me," the man replied with a jaded shrug. "I can''t prevent them from doting on me!"


    "You won''t be arrogant anymore when I''ll be done with you, outsider!"


    The woman transformed before his eyes into an ivory-white wolf who bared her fangs and barked to threaten Connor. Three other wolves came out of hiding and the agent''s hand tightened on the handle of his dao. He was surrounded.


    His jaw clenched surreptitiously and his eyes fell on each of his opponents one after the other. There were three white wolves of different shades, as well as a wolf with brown shaggy fur. All bared their fangs and watched for the slightest opening, the slightest weakness.


    The ivory-white wolf that had transformed before Connor''s eyes charged first, immediately covered by the brown wolf who darted forward with a delay. She ran and jumped open-mouthed at the agent, who dodged.


    This was exactly what the brown wolf was waiting for and took the opportunity to attack him, his fangs aimed at the arm of the agent holding his weapon. Fortunately, Connor wasn''t fooled. He blocked the attack and the wolf''s mouth closed on the blade of his dao.


    He gripped the blade with the whole hand without worrying about the edge and spun it to repel his opponent. The wolf fell to the ground and stood up before shaking his head to chase away the dizziness caused by his fall.


    "I have no intention of fighting you," Connor announced under his breath. The white wolf and brown wolf glared in response to his words and barked to signal the other white wolves to attack as well.


    The two Skinwalkers who had stayed behind so far exchanged a look and Connor could feel the hesitation in their demeanor. Whoever those wolves were, they weren''t there of their own volition.


    Knowing this made things even more difficult for the agent. The two wolves who had charged him without warning were ready to fight, but if the other two were forced to act by one means or another. He needed a plan and for that he had time. He had to get out of this ambush.


    "Are you sure you have the luxury of choosing the pacifist path?" Elias came out of his hiding place. The man walked and stopped next to the brown wolf. Elias waved his hand to command him to wait.


    The brown fur Skinwalker snarled but obeyed the order of his leader who paddled, a smirk on his face.


    "Why would I lower myself to your level and play your little game to find out who has the biggest one when I already know it''s me?" Connor retorted and watched Elias''s face contort in anger before adding. "I was talking about my aura, okay? I wouldn''t dare to mention anything else, I know it can be a sensitive subject for some." He taunted by taking a falsely contrite tone which had the effect of making the Chief of the Blue Moon tribe fume.


    That''s what he needed. To destabilize his opponent and find a loophole to get away from them. If he succeeded, he could think of a way to counter them without killing them all.


    If he had read the situation correctly, only Elias and the two wolves that attacked him were a real threat. The two others would probably surrender without a fuss. At least, that''s what the agent hoped.


    That said, even then, he had no desire to kill Elias or the other Skinwalkers.


    Even though he didn''t quite understand their situation since he had only learned of their existence twenty-four hours ago, he guessed that their plan was made out of desperation. Moreover, he couldn''t picture himself disemboweling the husband of the person who had happily fattened him up a few hours ago. He was certainly an assassin, but he had a compassionate heart.


    "You look like you think you have a choice, but you don''t. You know, while we''re speaking, one of my men is on his way to Red Creek to find someone called Greg Douglas. Does this name ring a bell?"


    "What did you just say?" Connor''s hands tightened around the hilt of his sword until his knuckles whitened.


    Elias savored the features of the man cursing him silently and a shiver of excitement ran through his spine. Now they were on the same level of contempt. Now he could have fun. He was going to take unimaginable pleasure in breaking the man who had looked down on his tribe.


    Blessed by the Moon Goddess or not, Elias didn''t care. The very existence of the descendant of Everett repelled him. He couldn''t bear to know that this outsider, with yet impure blood, had been chosen by the Goddess to harbor such power, while his tribe was barely alive. He wouldn''t allow it.


    He was going to make that aura his own and establish a bloodline so that the Skinwalkers'' ability would never again be threatened ever again.


    Elias met Connor''s gaze, which had filled with anger and hatred the moment he heard his boyfriend''s name. The agent was enraged. How could Elias have known about Greg? Even in front of Silphie, he had never mentioned his lover''s name, and aside from the incident where Alana had overheard him on the phone, he had no recollection of exposing his personal life and Elias was nowhere near.


    The man held his breath for a second and released the air through his nose slowly to calm down. He wouldn''t gain anything by getting upset. If Elias had said that it was to provoke him. He left the village less than five hours ago. He doubted that the Skinwalkers would travel by plane so it is very likely that they would drive to Red Creek.


    Greg is a member of the WIA even though he''s only a scientist, he has basic combat training and is an excellent shooter.


    If he managed to warn his man, the doctor should be able to defend himself and warn the agents. Wait. Could the WIA act when Skinwalkers were shape-shifting wizards and not werewolves? More importantly, was wolfsbane effective against them? Connor glanced at the blue blade of his weapon and gritted his teeth.


    He realized how little information he had regarding the wizarding tribe. The WIA was unprepared against wizards.


    No clan of wizards had ever threatened the security of civilians, so the latter never felt the need to learn about them or to prepare for a confrontation.


    The discretion of the wizarding clans was such that even their existence was reduced in certain parts of the world to a mere myth. In other words, he had no idea what their weak points were, or how to kill them. Beheading should do, right?


    The agent continued his silent war of nerves with the leader of the Skinwalkers, whose smile had twitched slightly when Connor had regained control of his emotions. Elias broke the silence and resumed his provocation.


    "No reaction? Guess you''re not a Skinwalker. A real one wouldn''t let a threat against his mate slide. Just like werewolves, they are viscerally attached to the person they have chosen as a partner."


    "What do you expect from me?" Connor simply asked Elias, glaring at him.


    The palms of his hands were starting to ache from clenching his dao''s hilt. He had to decide right now what he was going to do. Shoot them down right away and run to his car to call Greg or wait to hear more about those who left after him.


    "Nothing big, you follow us very obediently back to the village and you submit without protest to the ritual to renew the blessing."


    "Why do I feel that even if I do everything you say, I would still have you on my back?"


    "Well, I guess you will also have to give my daughter an heir so that the tribe can survive in the next generations."


    "You''re insane. There''s not something that hit you when you dug up my information, you brainless stalker! I''m gay and I have a marked partner! There is no way I can give your daughter an heir and I also don''t fucking want to."


    "How unfortunate. I guess it will dramatically shorten this poor man''s lifespan. His only crime will have been to have crossed your path, outsider. Well, I had only planned to let him live long enough to let you say goodbye to him, but I guess you don''t need it if you''re acting this rebellious."


    When he heard Elias'' words, Connor let his anger overwhelm him and, weapon clenched between his palms, sped up to strike a blow.


    ________


    Christopher stared like everyone else in the cave at the head of the woman who had been decapitated by Connor a few hours ago and his heart started to pound. He felt Glen and the leader of Bloodhood''s anger rising and the werewolf had no explanation to give.


    After all, when he saw the agent''s blade separate the head from the body, it was without any doubts a white wolf in front of him. In other words, an omega. How could this white wolf turn into a woman when everyone knows that their kind returns to their werewolf form when they die?


    The fighter looked at the head again then at Connor whose face had turned several shades of blue after being beaten up. The human hadn''t done anything to defend himself against them when he could have to retaliate easily.


    After all, when Silver had proposed the agent as a liaison officer, he had made his fighters and insiders aware that Connor was one of the best assassins in the WIA. He could have hurt them, however, the man hadn''t fought back and he ended up beaten into a pulp. Christopher was starting to see the extent of his mistake and gulped.


    "Alpha, I swear¡­"


    "Shut up!" Eden mumbled and Chris'' head snapped at him. His whole body froze when he laid eyes on the omega. His instincts were telling him to run, but he couldn''t move.


    "You didn''t even try to listen to him just because he''s a human?"


    "No, I swear, it was¡­ I saw¡­ The white wolf¡­ There were w-¡­" Chris was slowly curling up trying to escape the pressure of the aura crushing him. Around them, except for Silver and Glen, all the werewolves had retreated by instinct to get as far away as possible from the increasingly threatening omega.


    "I said, SHUT UP!" Eden yelled out.


    A screaming silence answered the young werewolf''s command. The blond turned his head to see all the werewolves in the cave, even his father and his mate, one kneel on the floor before him. A translucent blue screen poppep up before his eyes.


    [Congratulations! You''ve obtained the item ''Command of the King'']

 Chapter 93 - 92. Time

    Eden gasped and started to breathe heavily. His head was spinning and he had trouble standing and supporting Connor at the same time. He closed his eyelids and squeezed them together. He hoped to dispel his dizziness, but when the male omega opened his eyes his vision was still blurry. His legs weakened.


    Glen saw his mate teetering and got up just in time to catch him in his arms and uphold Connor. As if his movement was the signal everyone was waiting for, the tension in the room suddenly dissipated. Everyone exchanged a confused look with their neighbor. They all got up wondering what had just happened or rather, how an omega like Eden has been able to submit all the werewolves present with a command?


    Silver thought they should use some privacy and sent a link to all of his nearby packmates, asking them to leave.


    With hesitant steps, all of them went back to their posts or went away to resume their daily or pending business. Almost none could avoid glancing back to observe the fair-haired man, supported by his mate and the human beside them. Only the alpha and his inner circle remained behind.


    Glen left Connor in Trinity''s hands and laid Eden on the ground under the eyes of the alpha who stared at his son with wandering thoughts.


    The leader''s face displayed a solemnity he rarely showed. What had just happened in front of him, the force that had forced him to submit to Eden, his omega son, everything confirmed the impression he had had, back at Purple Eyes.


    In Elma''s residence, right after the young werewolf marked his mate, Silver felt his aura had taken on a new authority that surpassed the one he held as an alpha.


    That day, when Eden had sent him a link to tell him that he was going to look for the Blue Moon tribe, Silver had only been able to acquiesce. Even though as a father and as an alpha he was opposed to his decision, he couldn''t tell anything to stop him.


    Now that he had witnessed the truth, he could only admit it and foresee the uproar it would cause in the world of the werewolves.


    Eden was able to command dominants and even alphas like himself. Even his mate, whose strength the leader had felt just by crossing the entrance to the cave, couldn''t go against his command.


    Both men had changed drastically since he left them after the dead-end incident and the power that radiated from the omega and his mate was unsettling.


    Silver turned his head to see Trinity bustling around Connor. The agent was trying to get out of the healer''s grip to leave and she had all the trouble in the world to restrain him without hurting him. The slightest gestures made the human wince in pain.


    It wasn''t just his face. Connor''s entire body was covered in bruises and wounds and the healer was pretty sure he was also bleeding internally. The signs couldn''t be more obvious.


    His skin was pale, his lips blue, and he was sweating profusely. A lump formed in the werewolf''s throat.


    Her packmates hadn''t believed the agent and had been conceited in their judgment, thinking that they couldn''t be wrong. They went as far as hit him. Badly.


    Werewolves shouldn''t use their strength to harm humans unless they threaten them. This was part of the values ??that had been transmitted for generations in Bloodhood.


    Trinity glanced in the direction of Eden whose breathing had calmed down. The leader who had snapped out of his thoughts walked over to his son.


    "Are you ok?"


    "Yes. It was just¡­ I just feel like I''ve been drained of my strength," replied Eden shaking his head to reassure his father. The dominant nodded and Glen cut them off.


    "Alpha, I have to leave to help Connor out, but I can''t be away from Eden until the next full moon. He had to come with me." He looked up at the leader of Bloodhood who frowned and answered, hesitant.


    "We can send fighters to¡­"


    "No, Dad." Eden stood up and Glen helped him to sit down. "I''m leaving with Glen and Connor. It''ll be OK. Glen is here. He won''t let anything happen to us."


    "But¡­" Silver clenched his fists. He felt guilty and Glen knew it.


    The young alpha was angry as well, but only at those who dare to lay a finger on his friend. He wanted to unleash on them but nothing good would come out of it. He had to focus on what must be done.


    "Red Creek is Alpha Carter territory. After what happened during the dead-end, he must be on the lookout for the slightest fault. If he learns that our fighters are on his territory, even if we don''t mean any harm, he will take that as an excuse," The omega male explained while looking at Trinity. It looked like the healer had finally convinced Connor to treat him.


    The young werewolf had regained his composure now that someone was dealing with the agent. His honey-colored eyes fell for a moment on Christopher, who had risen but was standing to one side, head lowered.


    "Alpha Carter won''t dare to come after me," Glen continued for his mate. "At least, not openly. And now that I''m Eden''s mate, it won''t do him any good to lay even a finger on me without having his back covered. That''s why he brought schemed to involve Grey Wolf."


    Silver nodded in agreement. Dozens of questions raced through his head. The leader wanted to know what had happened to his son and his mate. However, he didn''t want to delay the departure of the three men and, from what he understood, someone''s life was in danger. With a glance at Connor, he corrected his thoughts. Two lives.


    He swallowed his questions and held out his hand to Eden to help him up. The omega grabbed his hand to stand and the three of them walked towards Connor and Trinity.


    "How is he?" Glen asked.


    "Bad¡­ No¡­ Very bad. He needs to get to the hospital as soon as possible."


    "No. I need you to call Stevenson at the office and ask him to assign a team to protect Greg. Then you call Greg and tell him to go to his lab if he''s not there yet and hole himself away. No. Tell him to come to the main office straight away. He must not go out alone under any circumstances."


    He winced in contact with the fingers of Trinity who had just touched a hematoma on his upper abdomen. The skin was distended as Trinity feared. This was getting out of her hands and Connor, unaware of how bad his condition was, kept rambling. She glanced at her mate who was in the room and Acher came closer.


    "Whatever the reason, he must not be left alone under any circumstances. Skinwalkers aren''t as strong as werewolves, but they''re still stronger. They can easily overpower a man who lacks training."


    "Who''s after Greg? You mentioned the Skinwalkers, but¡­" Eden asked to be sure he understood the situation. He had exchanged some words with Silphie so he wanted to know what had gone wrong since that moment.


    "Elias. It''s Elias. I don''t think Silphie or even Alana knows about it. The team he led was too small for it to be the whole tribe''s initiative.


    I guess he didn''t like that I left without helping them with their ceremony. I don''t know how many joined his side, but from what he told me, at least one of his men went after Greg and I think Oldie is in danger too."


    "The Elder?" Eden shouted and Silver''s head snapped at him.


    "The Elder of the Soul Healers life''s is threatened?" He narrowed his eyes and continued. "Ok guys, I don''t want to delay you, but I think I need to understand what''s going on. Who are these Skinwalkers you''ve been talking about for a while now?" His arm stretched out towards the bodiless head that still sat enthroned on the cave''s ground. "And why did this wolf turn into a woman after being beheaded?"


    "Eden, explain to your Dad. Glen call my damn boss! We don''t have any ti¡­"


    Connor passed out and Trinity swore under her breath. She pressed her fingers to his carotid artery to check his pulse and ripped open Connor''s shirt to expose his chest. She immediately began CPR and the tension that had left the room returned in a split second.


    "Call Black Moon Hospital and tell them to send an ambulance right now," she ordered between presses. "We have to evacuate him as soon as possible or he won''t ."


    Glen stared at Connor, unconscious, on the floor and his mind went blank. Impossible. It couldn''t happen. Not again. He looked at Trinity as both of her hands pressed together against his childhood friend''s torso, were pushing in rhythm.


    The Dominant looked up at where Christopher Fern was. The fighter''s face had lost all its colors as he watched the scene. When his eyes lifted up and met Glen''s, the werewolf shuddered upon feeling his animosity. Silver''s hand landed on his son''s mate''s shoulder to stop him.


    "Son, please. Don''t."


    "He did it. He''s one of those who did that to¡­"


    "I''ll punish them. You''ve got my words, but please..."


    "He''s back!" Trinity screamed. Heads turned to her as she checked Connor''s pulse and Christopher started to tremble. He knew he had narrowly escaped death.


    "I called the hospital, they''re sending a medical team. Glen!" The alpha came out of his torpor and turned to Beta Acher who had walked away to grab a phone and contact Black Moon Hospital. "You need to call the person he is looking for."


    That''s right. He needed to call Greg as Connor asked him. How was the man would react when he had promised to bring Connor back to him? The long dark-haired alpha stormed out of the room and headed to Eden''s cave where all his belongings were.


    In the room where he stayed back with Connor, the omega male watched the agent''s face. His forehead was drenched in sweat. The blue of his lips had darkened slightly and his appearance was getting worse.


    The young werewolf felt his father''s presence by his side and he guessed that of Acher, not far away. The entrance to the cave was quiet again.


    His mother, The Luna, was handling the return of the werewolves wounded from the confrontation with Grey Wolf in another part of the cave with the other healers, which left them the way clear.


    They were all on the lookout, waiting for the noise of the ambulance engine. Eden began to speak, without looking away from Connor''s chest, which rose and fell to the rhythm of his jerky breathing.


    "When we went to Little Soul, we met The Elder. As you know, she is the oldest and the Master of the Soul Healers, but she is the memory keeper of the Werewolves. Thus, she revealed us a lot of hidden truths."


    The sound of his voice was soft and his tone calm and soothing. Despite his restlessness, the young werewolf didn''t let his emotions get the better of him. The alpha listened to his words as he started to tell what he learned.


    The beginning of his story was the creation myth of the werewolves. The leader knew it already. Like every werewolf. While he thought Eden was going to stop, the omega continued and told the unknown continuation of their past.


    He told them how the pack, how Bloodhood pack and the tribe became one when the first Alpha and the first Luna fell in love. The omega then spoke about the gift given by the Goddess when they passed the test.


    "That was the birth of the Skinwalkers," commented the werewolf. "They are wizards who can turn into wolves."


    "So the pack of the legend is Bloodhood and the tribe is Blue Moon?" Silver was in disbelief and the blond-haired man nodded. "Unlike us, they don''t have a hybrid form and their aura has a human shape."


    He continued his story. He talked about Light who cursed Glen, then ended by evoking the link between the agent and the tribe.


    "All of them aren''t hostile, but their leader seems determined to force Connor to be a part of a ceremony. They are convinced that with his aura, they will be able to revive the power of the tribe which is dying."


    "So this woman and the ones Connor was fighting with are Skinwalkers? Wizards who can turn into wolves?"


    "That''s right. And they''re after Greg who''s Connor''s partner."


    The alpha was silent for a moment as he digested everything he had just heard. However, there was one subject the omega had carefully avoided. The alpha could tell it was on purpose, but he needed an answer to prepare for what it entailed.


    "Eden, about earlier. What you did to the dominants and the way you¡­"


    "Submitted all of you?"


    Silver simply nodded and Eden sighed.


    "Can you give me some time? I promise to answer you when I''m ready.. For now, I just want to focus on the best way to put all of this behind us."

 Chapter 94 - 93. Phone Calls

    The alpha felt his heart throb when Connor''s gave out. For a moment, he had gone back six years. He looked at his friend''s body as his heart stopped beating and the vision terrified him to the point that anger was the only thing that helped him maintain a bit of sanity. The bad memories all came back to him.


    He remembered the frail and still body surrounded by doctors. The face wasn''t quite similar, but so alike that a single glance was enough to make the connection between the two brothers. Glen remembered the hair of the same color that framed an equally pale face. A vision portending a loss that had destroyed them.


    Glen felt something inside him snap as he saw Connor''s body unresponsive to Trinity''s CPR massage.


    The seconds passed, slow and agonizing. The dominant''s eyes looked up at the man who had done this. Glen knew it. He could smell Connor''s blood on him and he had also heard the alpha ask him for an explanation. This man, he was the one who had done it. He had dared to touch his family.


    Glen felt a hand squeeze his shoulder and grip him tightly so he wouldn''t move. Alpha Silver had felt the pressure of Glen''s murderous aura and tried to make him listen to reason, but the young dominant didn''t want to.


    "He''s back!" Trinity''s voice pierced and Glen''s head snapped to see Connor whose chest was rising weakly. He was still unconscious and his life was still in danger, but for now, he was alive. So far, he had kept his promise. So far, Connor hadn''t left him.


    Beta Acher''s voice cut in and informed everyone that an ambulance was on the way and he snapped Glen out of his thoughts.


    "You need to call the person he is looking for."


    Acher was right. Connor was alive now and he was going to be fine. He had to. When he recovers from his injuries, the first thing he''ll want to do is look for his boyfriend. If he let anything happen to Greg, the agent would be devasted.


    The long dark-haired alpha stormed out of the room and headed to Eden''s cave where all his belongings were.


    He went inside the room, pushing open the curtains that hid the entrance from curious eyes. Without giving any side glance, he went straight to the shelf above the desk where he had left his phone. The dominant hadn''t touched the device for a while and clicked his tongue when he saw that it was almost out of battery.


    Rummaging around the place in the cave of his omega that he had appropriated and had left his belongings, he found his charger which he plugged into the nearest outlet before plugging in the phone and making a call.


    The tones echoed in his ears for a long moment, and Glen gritted his teeth, worrying about how long the man was taking to respond. A click was heard and immediately the familiar voice spoke to him.


    "Hello? Glen. I tried to reach Connor to no avail. I''m¡­"


    "Greg," the alpha cut off abruptly. "I need you to go straight to your lab if you are not already there. I''m going to notify the WIA office so they can assign you an escort and¡­"


    "If you''re calling to tell me about the Skinwalkers, it''s too late."


    In the distance, a voice coldly ordered Greg.


    "Drop that phone right now!"


    ________


    In his office on the third floor of the WIA''s main lab, Greg was studying a report giving the latest numbers from the research he directed. The man hadn''t taken a break since he rushed home straight from Little Soul. To say he felt tired would be an understatement.


    He rubbed his eyes and loosened his tie before undoing the two first buttons of his shirt. He needed a break, no matter how small. The scientist leaned his back on his chair and closed his eyes.


    The day before, to his surprise, he had had a phone call from Connor. His boyfriend wasn''t the most demonstrative person in the world, he knew that, so hearing him saying that he missed him had been a very pleasant surprise that confirmed the decision he had made.


    His hand rose mechanically to his neck, which he massaged before moving his fingers to the other side without feeling anything either. Greg sighed, but the corners of his mouth lifted slightly.


    Of course, he didn''t feel anything, and that was what frustrated him. The man wanted to feel for lack of seeing the mark Connor left on his skin. Make sure it exists.


    Back in Red Creek, Greg had been watching his neck from every angle, never seeing anything but his bare skin.


    After learning from the Soul Healer that his lover wasn''t a civilian but the descendant of a powerful line of wizards, Greg knew nothing would be the same. Or rather, he didn''t want things to stay the way they were.


    Not now that the scientist knew the man he loved had chosen him as his mate, he craved more.


    Greg''s fingers stroked once again the base of his neck, uneasy. He had felt that way ever since he had decided to leave, and even his schedule with no place for a nap couldn''t dispel the feeling.


    He let out a smile and the words he had just exchanged with the Soul Healer came back to him.


    Greg straightened up in his seat and opened his browser to book a flight and rent a car before going back to reading his file.


    He was totally immersed in analyzing the numbers before his eyes when he heard a few knocks on his door. Before he even answered, the handle lowered and the door opened to reveal his research assistant. Doctor Sharks gave him a beaming smile and the scientist decided to ignore his rudeness.


    "Doctor Sharks, you are already here! Come in, sit down please."


    "Sure, will do."


    Julian Sharks'' smile widened and he strode confidently into the room, then, without warning, walked around the desk to stand next to his boss. He stopped a few inches from the desk chair where Greg was sitting and placed the tablet he was holding on the desk.


    Stunned by his attitude and lack of regard for personal boundaries, Greg was about to make a comment when Julian leaned down to get level with his face. He turned on the tablet screen without giving Greg a look and started talking.


    "Here are the results we obtained during the last¡­"


    "Doctor Sharks?"


    "Yes ?"


    The man turned his head to Greg. The movement had the effect of bringing their faces closer, and if the scientist hadn''t pulled back to slide away his seat from the man, there would have been only a few centimeters of separation between their lips.


    "I''m thankful for your enthusiasm, but that doesn''t exempt you from respecting the decorum and my personal limits."


    "Oh¡­" Julian''s eyelashes fluttered but the man hadn''t moved an inch despite the contrite look he was wearing. A light blush had spread to his cheeks and Greg''s eyebrows furrowed.


    "I''m sorry, I¡­"


    "Sit on the other side of the desk, please," the man ordered, his ultramarine eyes staring coldly at his assistant.


    Julian''s eyes darkened in response, but the man maintained his clueless expression. A smile that didn''t reach his eyes curved his lips as he straightened his chest.


    "Of course Doctor Douglas. I apologize, I got a little carried away because of the success of the last test. He tucked a lock of hair behind his ear and trotted to the other side of the desk, leaving the tablet with Greg.


    Julian took a seat across the desk and started to speak with an enthusiasm that quickly dispelled the strange impression of the scientist. The two men thus reviewed all the work in progress, interrupted only by the secretary, Miss Avery, who came to bring them their lunch.


    Two hours passed like this and the time had come for Julian to take his leave. However, the man didn''t seem about to leave. He was fuelling the conversation for the umpteenth time with a question that, Greg was sure, he already had the answer to, when the scientist handed him the tablet.


    "Email me to let me know of any positive or negative developments."


    Julian''s smile faded.


    "Email? Do you have meetings with the up-highs again? You won''t be available to come and follow the results yourself?


    "No. I came back only to request the transfer of my research to Black Moon''s laboratory. Moreover, I''m still on leave and I have a plane to catch¡­"


    "No, you can''t leave!" The man raised his voice. His smiling face was replaced with an upset expression.


    Julian was flushed and Greg noticed that his hands were clenched into two fists. The scientist understood that something was wrong. The incident just before, but also all the abnormal behavior of his research assistant, confirmed the impression that he had ignored.


    Greg knew he had been at the center of gossip ever since Connor showed up at his office over a month ago announcing he was his boyfriend.


    Of course, his lover didn''t out him. At least, not in front of his rare friends in the laboratory and even with his superiors who were already aware of his relationship. It had to be open about it for them to stop offering him matching meetings and avoid situations that could trigger his boyfriend''s jealousy.


    Those who found out about his relationship were those who, like young doctor Julian Sharks, weren''t in his close circle. Greg didn''t see the point in giving information about his personal life to people who are only professional connections.


    The attitude of his research assistant was that of an unwanted wooer trying in a deceptively innocent way to provoke an ambiguous situation. Now that Greg had understood what it was about, he could no longer overlook his colleague''s behavior. He decided to reject his advances indirectly so as not to humiliate him.


    "With all due respect, I don''t think it''s up to you to decide. It won''t interfere with the schedule, don''t worry. Just so you know, the reason for my request to transfer to Black Moon is that my fianc¨¦ has been transferred to the area himself.  Right now, I''m going back to him, because, I remind you, I''m on leave." The scientist paused, letting his assistant greet the news.


    Greg had chosen the word fianc¨¦ instead of boyfriend to show the man that he was definitely not available. And even less interested. Also, technically, it wasn''t wrong since Connor had marked him as his mate.


    Again his hand went up to his neck which he touched and Greg resumed.


    "I have to go. My plane takes off in less than two hours."


    "But we didn''t talk about..."


    "Write an email."


    Greg stood up, face set and cold and Julian gritted his teeth before forcing a smile to his lips.


    "I will do so. If you''ll excuse me."


    He stood and bent over to retrieve his tablet from the desk before turning on his heels. When the door closed behind him, Greg let out a loud sigh.


    "What a pain." He pinched the bridge of his nose and squeezed his eyelids before shutting down his computer.


    Once his belongings were gathered, Greg left his office. Suzie Avery turned her head the moment she heard the sound of the door and a beaming smile split her face.


    The man blinked, taken back by her cheerful expression. He had no idea that his secretary had understood from the upset face of his research assistant that he had just been rejected. Greg responded to Suzie''s smile with a polite nod, unaware that, as she watched him, the former cheerleader was waving her virtual pom-poms all over the place.


    "You can reach me by phone during office hours or by email. I will be back in a few days, but if there is an emergency from up there, don''t hesitate to contact me and I''ll do my best to hurry back."


    "Got it, Doctor Douglas," she answered in a perky voice.


    The man walked away to reach the airport while, behind his back, his secretary was humming happily.


    ________


    "Drop that phone right now!"


    Glen''s body froze when he heard the voice coldly ordering Greg to put down his phone. What was happening? Why had the man just told him it was too late? Before his mind got lost any further in incorrect assumptions, he heard the doctor continue.


    "I can''t stay long. I likely have to help out if I want a roof over my head tonight." The same voice interrupted him immediately followed by a childish voice, but Glen didn''t understand or recognize either of them.


    "I''ll be short," Greg continued. "I''m in Little Soul. The Elder has contacted me at noon to tell me that there may be issues after your meeting with the Skinwalkers.


    She advised me to go to the Soul Healers and let you know once I''m here. I tried to reach Connor, but I couldn''t reach him." Glen flicked at his words.


    "Greg, about that¡­ Connor was brought back to the cavern after being badly injured. Just a few minutes ago his heart stopped, but they managed to bring him back. We are waiting for an ambulance to transfer him to Black Moon¡­"


    A click was followed by the tones of the communication the scientist had just cut off. Glen squeezed the phone between his fingers and gritted his teeth as the lump in his throat grew bigger again.


    "Shit."

 Chapter 95 - 94. Illusion

    When the ambulance doors opened at Black Moon Hospital''s emergency entrance, the medical team was immediately greeted by a doctor who took over.


    "Male, 24, multiple traumas and injuries. Several broken ribs, and internal bleeding. Possible perforation of the spleen causing the hemorrhage. Pulse 87. Blood pressure 10-7." The paramedic announced, almost without taking a breath. The doctor he was speaking to grabbed the other side of the stretcher and brought it through the automatic doors of the emergency room.


    "He had a heart attack before we got there and he came back after a CPR massage."


    Glen got off of the ambulance and immediately moved to the side to not get in the way. He followed the medical staff inside without saying a word.


    Two other people with yellowish protection over their blue blouses ushered Connor''s stretcher into a small observation room where several people fussed around him. One of them squeezed a clear gel onto a hematoma the agent had in the upper left quadrant of his abdomen and slid the head of an ultrasound machine. The doctor turned to watch the black-and-white images on a screen.


    "There is blood in the spleen area, we need a CT to see all the damage before taking him to the OR."


    "Alright, lets'' get him there right now," the doctor with a white coat replied and span to face Glen.


    "Can you tell me what happened? Oh, I''m a WIA doctor so don''t hold back the details." She walked talking, dragging the alpha with her while she followed suit his patient.


    Glen was watching Connor lying on the stretcher and was about to answer the woman''s questions when a hand grabbed his shoulder and forced him to stop and turn around. Glen didn''t resist the gesture and faced Greg. The man was looking at him with a worried look.


    "You''re finally here. Where is he? What happened?"


    "Oh, Doctor Douglas, is that person the one you were looking for?" She pointed at Connor''s stretcher and the colors leave the scientist''s face.


    "Yes, I''m his partner. What is his condition?" His voice was strangled.


    She grabbed his arm and pulled him forward with them as she continued to follow the stretcher.


    "He is badly hurt. Several bruises and hematomas, broken ribs, and he might have a perforation of the spleen. We''re taking him to the CT to see the extent of the damage before going up to the block.


    They were near swinging doors and the woman paused before motioning for the two people pushing the stretcher to continue without her. She then turned to Greg who asked.


    "Can I come? I promise you I won''t interfere, I just want¡­" His voice died and the woman paused briefly as she watched her colleague attempt to keep his composure. She could see that he was on the verge of breaking into tears.


    "I''m sorry Doctor Douglas, but I can''t allow you. I promise to keep you updated throughout the procedure in detail." The woman immediately turned to Glen and repeated her question.


    "Can you tell us what happened?"


    "He was on the battlefield in the Grey Wolf territory clash as Bloodhood''s liaison agent." The woman frowned as she heard the beginning of his reply but remained silent. "Connor was fighting alongside the Bloodhood fighters, but there was a problem. People unrelated to both Bloodhood and Grey Wolf packs arrived and attacked him. As he was fighting them, he was hit by Bloodhood''s fighters who thought he was going after omegas."


    "Bloodhood''s fighters did this?"


    The woman and Greg spoke at the same time. The same surprise had gripped them, and Glen saw the scientist''s face darken. Even the doctor couldn''t help but glare.


    "Yes."


    The alpha answered without substantiating. Even though Bloodhood was now his pack, Connor was his family. He didn''t endorse what the fighters had done and there was no doubt that upon learning of what happened, there would be repercussions from the WIA. He knew it and all he could do was be as honest as possible.


    "Ok, thanks for the information. I''m going to the CT to get a clear idea of ??the condition of your friend and your partner," she said, addressing the two men at once. "I would come back down before bringing him to the OR to let you know."


    Without waiting any longer, she pushed the doors behind her and disappeared down the hall, leaving Glen and Greg alone. The scientist turned to the alpha who was staring at the doors that were still moving after the woman''s passage.


    "What the hell happened? Bloodhood did that? Why?"


    "The Skinwalkers. Their chief is after Connor. He has followed him with some of his men up to Grey Wolf territory. I don''t have all the details, but Connor ended up fighting them. The problem is that three of them were white wolves. When Connor cut off the head of one of them, he was stopped by Bloodhood fighters. They ordered him not to attack his omegas. The situation likely has degenerated and¡­"


    He didn''t finish his sentence and saw Greg''s jaw clench. His mouth pressed into a line and his gaze had a coldness the alpha had never seen before.


    "I need to make a phone call."


    "Sure."


    Glen looked at the silhouette of the man who walked away. He looked around and saw a sign under which he saw a waiting area. People were sitting with grave and anguished expressions on their faces. The werewolf walked over them up to a wall before where he leaned back. His head against the wall, he closed his eyes to wait for Greg''s return and the doctor''s news.


    On the sidewalk in front of the parking lot, Greg was in the middle of a discussion with a high-grade WIA officer. The discussion lasted a few minutes and the man hung up before running a hand through his hair. In his chest, his heart ached and he could barely swallow because of the lump that had formed in his throat. Unconsciously, he began to pace to calm himself.


    "Stressed out ?" The voice had come from behind and Greg turned to face a man he had never seen before.


    "Yeah, I guess," the man replied, politely. He didn''t want to deal with this nosy stranger.


    The doctor decided not to linger and turned on his heels to walk away, but a hand grabbed him by the shoulder.


    "I didn''t allow you to leave."


    "And why would I need to¡­"


    A backhand to the chin made him swallow the last words of his sentence and Greg staggered before regaining his balance. He glared at the man who had just hit him and the latter replied with a malicious grin.


    "Those Bloodhood jerks stepped in and put the sticks in my wheels. I was wondering how to achieve my goals and now you fall straight into my hands."


    "Who are you ?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Just think of it as the result of your bad luck. It''s all because you crossed paths with this Everett. Everything that happens to you is his fault. After all, he''s the one who marked you."


    When the stranger finished his sentence, Greg knew who was this person. A Skinwalker. He glowered at him and touched his face where the man had punched him, then wiggled his jaw to check that nothing was broken. As his hand reached for his belt where he wore his gun, someone stepped between them.


    The doctor recognized Eden''s blond hair. Unable to shift as it wanted, as they were in a civilian pack territory, the werewolf only spread his fangs and claws. His eyes shot daggers at Elias who answered him with an equally resentful look.


    Two women and a man then came out of their hiding.


    "I wouldn''t let you do as you please. You''ll have to pass over my dead body."


    "You want to cause troubles here? In this parking lot? The place is crowded with innocent humans who are oblivious to the existence of werewolves. Are you sure you want to go that far? "


    "Then, why don''t you crawl back to your territory without making a fuss?" Silver''s deep voice startled Elias, who turned his head. His expression changed from arrogant to furious and the three other people with him immediately got into a defensive position.


    The alpha moved forward and positioned himself next to Eden between the Skinwalkers and Greg.


    "Go back inside, human. We will take over and take care of them. I would like to exchange two words with those who thought they could fool us without any consequences."


    Elias scoffed and looked at Silver dismissively. The man had the exact opposite of his wife''s attitude. Even though she had only become a Skinwalker through marriage. The leader didn''t seem to have any affection or any positive feelings towards Bloodhood.


    "Fooling you? I only came with my men to take care of this outsider. I didn''t ask your fighters to beat him. I guess I was lucky that my fighters furs were white." The grin he displayed hinted that it was his intention of duping them from the very beginning. Silver was growing furious.


    "Anyway," Elias resumed, "Step back, Werewolves. This matter will be settled between us, Skinwalkers. The pack and the tribe separated centuries ago. It has nothing to do with you. You have no right to interfere. Mind your business."


    The Alpha''s eyes narrowed at the Blue Moon Chief as he noticed the reaction of the three other Skinwalkers accompanying him.


    The man had opened his eyes. He looked shocked and paused a moment, as the two women exchanged an eloquent look. One, in particular, looked scared.


    She had clutched the other woman''s arm by her side as she took a step back when she heard her leader addressing the Bloodhood Alpha in such a hateful tone.


    Elias glanced out of the corner of his eye, feeling her movement and Eden repeated to Greg his father''s order.


    "Please Greg, go inside now. I think things will soon be out of our hands."


    Without asking for more details, the man turned on his heels and was already striding toward the entrance of the hospital when whips of golden energy emerged from Elias'' body.


    Eden, who had activated his perception skill, could see them, but he doubted that his father was able to, so he knew that if Elias decided to launch an attack, he would be the only one who could do something.


    The male omega stared at the whips so as not to miss any data that could help him predict their trajectory. He was also puzzled because aside from the color, they were identical to the ones Light used to fight.


    When he had seen Silphie using her magic, the werewolf hadn''t seen anything that took this form. Something was wrong. He felt it. Eden opened the screen of his system and tried to analyze the whips with his skill.


    [Error: Analyse is impossible.


    Use Lunar Mist to dispel the illusion and use Perception again? YES/NO]


    Illusion? A bad feeling made him shiver. Greg had almost reached the automatic doors when one of the whips swung towards him. Eden was about to launch his attack when he was distracted by the man who was standing a few seconds ago behind Elias. Forced to parry, he had just enough time to see his father immobilized by the whips.


    As he feared, the alpha couldn''t see the energy flows. Thus, he was unable to fight back. Eden gritted his teeth and focused on the man who tried to punch him right in the face. The omega bent down and with a kick, swept his opponent''s feet to knock him backward. He answered his system''s question and a golden mist dispersed from his body.


    "Hey! What are you doing? No fight! You are in a hospital parking lot, not in a dojo! Stop now or I''ll call the police."


    A security guard was walking over them, his hand on the radio clinging to his shirt sleeve. As he spoke, obviously to ask for backup, Eden''s eyes widened.


    Dragged along by one of the whips that had wrapped around his neck, Greg was just a few steps away from Elias, who was smiling broadly. When the security agent finally got by their side, the leader of the Skinwalkers grabbed the doctor by the arm and forced him to stand before tightening the whip that was wrapped around his neck.


    Eden saw his Lunar Mist attack come into contact with Elias'' whips and the golden color faded to reveal a black shade that the werewolf recognized immediately.


    [Elias Crimson Level: 98


    Race: Human


    Kind: Skinwalker


    Class: Warrior


    Name: None


    Stats: strength: 7624/10000


    Speed: 9762/10000


    Agility: 8723/10000


    Intellect: 7109/10000


    HP: 825/825


    Skills: Illusion of the Cursed (Active)


    WARNING: The subject has been cursed.


    Current debuff: Subject''s Lunar Aura is replaced with Dark Energy.]

 Chapter 96 - 95. The D-Day

    TWENTY-ONE YEARS AGO.


    The day before the blessing renewal ceremony, Elias Crimson was nervous. Everything was ready. He only had to wait peacefully for the moonrise the next day, so that his wife, Silphie, would perform the ritual that she now mastered to perfection.


    She had spent years, almost ten years to be precise, learning and honing the Skinwalkers'' magic. That was the minimum required for a witch who wanted to completely master the magic of another clan.


    By comparison, Skinwalkers started to manipulate their aura and the energy around them from the age of thirteen, and their powers matured shortly after their sixteenth birthday.


    Thus, it was normal for it to take longer for a witch who hadn''t originally received the blessing of the Moon Goddess.


    Born among the Servants of Talamh, Silphie Crimson was an animist witch. A witch blessed by the Earth Goddess, Talamh.


    Her blessed powers allowed her to communicate and interact with the vital energy of all living beings but also objects related to Talamh. Her clan was probably the most powerful besides the Skinwalkers.


    Since Autumn Everett''s fled, the Blue Moon Tribe had turned to them to make up for the loss of their leader''s lineage. The compatibility and complementarity between their magic had made Autumn''s departure almost unnoticed.


    The first ceremony, which took place more than thirty years ago, ended without incident. The bitterness following the flight of the chief''s daughter had even disappeared.


    Most of Blue Moon members today regretted that the leader''s bloodline had been forced to wed only by reason for centuries, at the expense of their feelings.


    Indeed, the descendants of the chief''s lineage were the only ones who were blessed with a great aura that could be transmitted. Even if two Skinwalkers with a great aura were wedded together, their descendant didn''t inherit that aura.


    Only the leader of Blue Moon could pass on their aura. That''s the reason why the leaders of Blue Moon have, for centuries, been forced to choose a partner within the tribe so that their lineage wouldn''t be lost.


    They had thus taken on this responsibility for the whole tribe without ever complaining. Autumn''s flight had been the first rebellion. More than fifty years later, they had made peace with her departure by continuing to live under the protection of the Goddess of the Moon thanks to the new closeness with the Servants of Talamh.


    Elias was sitting at his desk facing the open window, a compendium of his clan''s history open before him. He could see the nearly full moon high in the sky.


    He sighed and two knocks on the door behind him snapped him out of his thoughts. The man turned his head and saw Silphie standing in the doorway. His wife''s smile softened his worries a little and the corners of his lips curved in response. The woman took that for silent permission and walked over to him. She stopped by the chair before putting a hand on the back of his neck.


    Given the compatibility between their magic, the two clans had maintained their relationship throughout the years with visits and exchanges.


    The marriage between Elias and Silphie was the first union of a leader motivated, not just by power, but by feelings. The two wizards had grown closer during the many meetings between their respective clans and had slowly fallen in love.


    More than nine years after their wedding, their union would take on a new dimension with the renewal ceremony that would make Silphie a true Skinwalker. By performing the ritual, she too would finally receive the blessing of the Moon Goddess.


    Silphie was a little worried too, but excitement and enthusiasm got the better of her feelings. The man leaned on his wife''s hand and enjoyed the affectionate gesture while looking up at the window.


    "Are you ready for tomorrow?" Silphie asked, looking down at him.


    Elias chuckled softly.


    "It''s more up to me to ask you that. You''re the one who has to show everyone the results of all your hard work. I just have to stay still, show off and let you do all the dirty work."


    "I won''t lie and say I''m not feeling the pressure, but I''m looking forward to it. I can''t wait to be part of the tribe."


    "Don''t be silly. You''ve been part of us from the very beginning."


    The answer made Silphie''s smile widen. They stayed like that for a moment, enveloped in the sounds of the night and the silence of the room. The witch finally broke away from her husband and ran her fingers through his hair before pulling away.


    "I''m going to sleep. You should do the same if you don''t want to look tired tomorrow. After all, as you said yourself, you just need to be there and look good if you want to show off you better avoid dark circles," she said with a mischievous expression.


    "Will do. Don''t worry."


    Silphie walked away and left the room. Elias was again alone with his thoughts. He closed the book on the desk and got up to close the window before going to put the book in the library.


    The young chef was still restless. Something about him made him completely restless. He decided to go for a walk to calm his mind.


    He left the house where his wife and daughter were sleeping. His footsteps echoed in the night. The man took the direction of the forest and soon he was sinking into the wood surrounding the village.


    Elias had been walking like this for more than half an hour when his ears picked up a noise. At night even more than during the day, the forest was the domain of wild animals so it wasn''t surprising.


    As Skinwalkers, the members of Blue Moon lived close to nature and therefore to animals. This way of life was an effect of their blessing. They weren''t cut off from the world. They worked outside the tribe, their children went to school and even went to university. As long as they hid their power, mingling with the outside world wasn''t a problem.


    But the wizarding world and the civilian world were different. A wizard, no matter his clan, will always have a hard time living a normal life with civilians.


    With the blessing of their original clan influencing their nature, they will always be driven to listen to their instincts.


    For Skinwalkers this meant living with werewolves. This was why, centuries after their separation, the tribe was still in their original territory near the Bloodhood pack. They couldn''t bring themselves to walk away.


    Elias ignored the noise and kept moving forward, but again the rustling disturbed the night. The man would have continued on his way if he had not heard whispers immediately afterward.


    He frowned and decided to go check who, besides him, could be in the forest at this late hour of the night.


    Tomorrow was a big day for the village. Indeed, after a delay of more than thirty years, the Skinwalkers would once again activate their blessing.


    All of the tribesmen under the age of thirty were, like him, unable to transform. Seeing the older ones roam freely in their wolf form made them envious and impatient. Skinwalkers couldn''t help yearning for that part of their legacy.


    Once tomorrow''s ritual is completed, the whole tribe will be able to transform again, even the youngest ones. Knowing this, it was unlikely that anyone had decided to wander into the forest.


    Elias revised his judgment, remembering that he was currently wandering in the forest. He moved confidently towards the source of the noise.


    He barely walked about thirty feet and arrived at a slightly deforested space. He spotted in the moonlight the silhouette of a young woman standing in front of a tree. Her hand was resting on the trunk and she was mumbling. When she was done, Elias saw black fumes rising from where her hand was in contact with the trunk. The leader squinted his eyes and caught the glimpse of a rune that had been traced on the trunk and disappeared a few seconds later.


    The young woman lowered her arm along her body.


    "If I had known you would come to me, I would have gone through less trouble."


    She turned to the young chief and Elias frowned when he saw that he didn''t recognize her face. As the leader of Blue Moon, even though he still struggled with names, he at least knew the faces of everyone in the village.


    Suddenly, the agitation he had been feeling for several hours increased. A bad feeling took hold of him as the young woman''s eyes fixed on him.


    "Who are you ?" He managed to utter without stammering.


    "Me ?" She sneered and instantly a thick black mist began to form at her feet.


    "Just a distant relative who came to give a gift for the big ceremony tomorrow."


    When Elias opened his eyes the next morning, his body was in pain. His head felt heavy, and he had no memory of how he got home from his walk in the forest.


    A crease formed between his eyebrows as he recalled the strange, vivid dream he had the night before. The man thought he would calm down by going for a walk, he must have underestimated his nervousness.


    Elias turned to his wife and smiled as he saw the face of Alana, his three-year-old daughter, curled up between him and Silphie. He shook the little body slightly and a growl of protest escaped the girl''s throat. Silphie didn''t move at all and the chef''s smile widened.


    "Get up, my little wolf! Today is the d-day. Mom and Dad, if she wants to wake up, will activate the blessing of the whole tribe."


    As if he had just said a magic phrase, the little girl''s eyes opened wide and she immediately straightened up in a sitting position.


    "It''s true? It''s today? Am I going to be a real Skinwalker?" Her eyes were shining with excitement, and the fatigue she had displayed three seconds earlier was already dispersed.


    "You already were, Sweety," he ruffled her extravagant morning hairstyle. "But after today, you can finally transform, like grandpa."


    "Yeah!" The little girl''s shrill cry was accompanied by little jumps that made the bed move and Silphie finally moved.


    "Ugh! Please! Just five minutes."


    Alana clasped her hands on her mouth and Elias answered her gesture by putting his index finger to his mouth, his eyes sparkling with mischief.


    With a nod of his chin, he pointed to the door. Father and daughter slipped out of the bedroom to get breakfast ready to give Silphie a few more minutes of sleep.


    The full moon was finally here. The moment the whole village had been waiting for had arrived. Everyone was present for the occasion, even the children had the right to stay up late even if the next day was a school day.


    The tribe had been patiently waiting for thirty-two years for the blessing the Moon Goddess bestowed on them to be activated. All the members under the age of thirty were present, even the young parents had come with their newborns or toddlers. Today was a day of celebration.


    Elias stepped onto a wooden dais in the middle of the crowd and winked at his daughter. The little girl giggled. She was holding the hand of a neighbor who was taking care of her during the ceremony. Alana waved her hand to say hello to her father who replied with a grimace before being scolded by his wife.


    The witch held her scolding face for a few seconds, before giving Elias a radiant smile. Around them, everyone was happy and Silphie felt her heart pounding with frenzy.


    She bit back her smile and finally began the ritual. Silphie stooped to the foot of the dais and touched the ground, muttering words. A glowing circle of runes appeared and as she continued to mutter, the runes grew to the size of a hand. She stood up after finishing, then walked away. The crowd had been gathered in a rotund with the dais as the center to make it easier for her. She strode through the human tide, her heart pounding in her ribcage.


    It was the most tiring part. The chant she had to recite lasted twenty minutes and she had to recite it three times while controlling the flow of energy she drew from her husband''s aura. She must not be wrong, even once, otherwise, she would make everything fail.


    Everyone had seen Silphie''s efforts and relentlessness to master the energies influencing the Skinwalkers'' aura. She hadn''t made mistakes for a whole year, but she wanted to wait to be sure that the chant and the mastery of energies had become a reflex. Silphie was sure she would succeed and she was looking forward to it.


    The witch stood outside the circle formed by the inhabitants and bent down to touch the ground then recited the same words as for the circle of Elias. A circle of runes appeared, but she didn''t stop when it reached the size of a hand.


    The witch straightened up and traced a circle in the void in front of her. A circle of runes formed in the air. Silphie finally approached her forefinger to her forehead and closed her eyes before tracing a circle.


    She was the last key to the success of the ceremony. Her powers would now open the stream of Elias'' aura and activate the blessing in each of the tribe''s members. With a brief inspiration, Silphie started to recite the chant and the whole village closed their eyes.


    Elias was the first to open his eyes. His eyelids fluttered and he looked around before freezing in shock.


    The whole village, both those who were in the circle formed by Silphie and the older ones watching, were impaled by black lines coming out of his body. All were motionless, eyes closed and body stiff. Elias looked down to see his daughter Alana and was about to scream when he saw a figure slowly striding his way.


    A young girl was walking, playfully avoiding the inhabitants. When she got close to Elias she made a pirouette and a radiant smile lit up her face.


    "So? What do you think of my gift?"


    "You are the girl from my dream."


    "Your dream ?" A laugh raised from her mouth and she got closer to the circle of runes. She bent down and touched it. The runes darkened and the leader started to sweat. He had finally realized who was the person in front of him. Only one person could alter runes made with lunar energy. Light, the witch cursed by the Moon Goddess.


    "You are going to feel what I felt," said the young woman after getting up.


    She glared at Elias, her gaze conveying an intense contempt.


    "From now on, whenever one of you transforms into a wolf," Light opened her hand, and a cloud of black energy formed in her palm. "They will become a bit more like me."


    Her face softened and she smiled at Elias again.


    "Don''t look at me like that, or I will feel guilty. Hm... Since I''m not that bad, I''ll give you another present."


    With a smooth movement, she jumped on the dais. The latter was barely big enough to accommodate them both so Elias tried to move away, but he panicked when he saw the black whips move at the same time. Light frowned and scolded him.


    "Stop moving around! Stay still and watch closely."


    She put her hand on his chest and whispered. When she stopped the black whips had turned gold. They now looked unmistakably like lunar energy.


    Light took one step back, satisfied, and winked at Elias. She then put a finger to her mouth.


    "Like that, it will be our little secret."

 Chapter 97 - 96. Sora

    Eden knew it. His instincts hadn''t deceived him. Elias could use the same dark energy as Light. The omega read the information from his system and gritted his teeth.


    The security guard stepped between them to prevent Eden from attacking the man who was now on the ground. Without any information besides what he saw, the man had chosen to side with the person who, in his opinion, needed his help.


    Elias'' whips had loosened around Silver''s body and released him. The two werewolves could only stare at Blue Moon''s chief. The hospital was in a civilian pack and the place was crowded with civilians.


    They couldn''t retaliate without implicating innocent people and putting Greg''s life on the line.


    If they moved, the leader of the Skinwalkers could break the doctor''s neck right away with his whip before anyone could react.


    Eden clenched his fist, his eyes shot daggers at Elias. He ignored the security agent''s orders who was standing with outstretched arms and stared at Greg, racking his brain for a solution. A hand rested on his other shoulder.


    "What is the problem here?" The male omega turned his head towards the person calling him out and the scent hit his nostrils. A dominant. The newcomer was a dominant werewolf and had let out his pheromones to let Eden know they were the same kind.


    The new agent stared at the male omega insistently to hear his answer, then turned to Silver before slightly jerking away.


    "Silver Bloodhood!"


    The head of his civilian colleague immediately turned to him upon hearing his words.


    "Do you know these people, boss?"


    "Y-yeah," replied the werewolf who was looking between Silver and the people in front of him in an attempt to understand the situation.


    He couldn''t smell any pheromones on the other side, so the people facing Silver and the young werewolf were humans. Why would the leader of the traditional pack engage in a violent exchange with humans in the neutral pack territory?


    Black Moon was a civilian pack. Their territory was occupied by eighty percent of humans. It''s unlikely that knowing where he was, the alpha purposely caused trouble. Moreover, he knew that the leader had just decimated Grey Wolf.


    The confrontation was over just a few hours ago and the WIA had arrived on-site to manage the post-battle and the cleanup.


    He took another look at the humans facing Silver and Eden.


    Their clothes were handmade, as were the few accessories they wore. They were not from Black Moon. The werewolf security agent had no way of deciphering what was happening. His look slid over the only normally dressed man. He wore grey slacks with a shirt and a slim fit dark grey trench coat. He didn''t have a scarf on, and in this cold, that meant he was only out of the hospital for a short while.


    More importantly, the man didn''t look like he wanted to be with the people near him. He even seemed to suffer despite his silence and his efforts to hide it. The werewolf security agent addressed his subordinate.


    "I take over. You can go, Smith."


    "Are you sure, boss? I can stay to make sure there isn''t any problem."


    "It won''t be necessary. Isn''t it gentlemen?"


    He looked at Silver, then Elias who grinned before answering as the man on the ground got up and walked back to his place beside him.


    "No, indeed. We were about to go back anyway." He tightened his whip around Greg''s neck. The scientist couldn''t control his facial muscles and winced in pain.


    "Are you all right, sir?" asked the human security guard. "You don''t look okay, maybe you should go inside for a check-up."


    "I-I just step out. Thank you for your concerns. My friends will come to visit me later to check if I''m okay, right Eden?"


    The hand Silver had placed on his son''s shoulder clenched to hold him back and keep him from moving forward. Completely oblivious to the tension, the human responded immediately.


    "Friends? So you''re friends." He seemed to relax. "If so, I feel a little better. Don''t settle your matters with your fists, okay? Talk it out! I''ll let you handle the rest, Boss!"


    Werewolves and Skinwalkers watched the human walk away and as soon as he got far enough, Elias decided it was time for them to react and leave.


    "With that, we too will take our leave."


    He turned on his heels leaving the three werewolves alone. Eden felt useless. He couldn''t protect Greg or do anything to stop Elias from taking him away without causing a confrontation that would involve dozens of innocent people. He watched as the four Skinwalkers dragged Greg away and anger rose inside him.


    "Alpha Silver, what happened? I can feel something wrong, but I can''t tell what¡­"


    "Call the WIA right now. Tell them if they have any agents around, they have to stop these people from leaving Black Moon with this man."


    "What is happening? Who are these people and the man with them? He didn''t seem to want to leave or am I wrong?"


    "Explanations will wait later, we don''t have time. Just do what I say if you don''t want to have the death of this man on your conscience."


    The werewolf immediately complied upon hearing those words. He looked at the Skinwalkers and Greg walking over to a car and observed the appearance of the vehicle to give the best possible description then pulled out his phone to make a call. He was already talking with his interlocutor when Silver turned to his son.


    "Eden go to your mate inside to check how his friend is doing."


    "Where are you going?" The omega retorted as his father was already walking away, dragging the security guard with him.


    "We''re going to get the doctor back from the Skinwalkers and settle this situation. It''s the only thing we can do after what we did to your mate''s friend."


    "No Dad, you can''t! I saw what he did earlier. You can''t face him alone."


    "That''s when I make my debuts."


    They looked at the person who had just popped out of nowhere and spoken. A man whose face was unknown had just arrived or more exactly emerged between two cars where he was visibly hidden. He was holding a little girl propped up on one of his hips. His other hand was closed into a fist and resting on his side in a superhero pose. They smelled from his pheromones that he was a werewolf, a dominant one.


    Eden frowned because he recognized the pheromones without knowing where he had smelled them. Suddenly he remembered.


    "The weird guy in The Elder''s study room! You''re a Soul Healer!"


    "That''s rude! My name is Cliff and I''m not a weird guy. I don''t usually act like that. It''s just¡­ just¡­I was surprised because well¡­" He motioned up and down with his hand to point at Eden. "This is a bit too much for someone like me, ok? Whatever! I can help you with your situation." His grin made a comeback as he continued.


    Master called me at noon, and she told me to prepare enough of our mix for the new Soul Healer pupils to give it to your pack."


    The male omega''s face lit up for a moment. The Elder must have foreseen something fishy about Elias. The old Soul Healer had asked her disciple to bring the powder she had given them during their visit to discern the energy flows. With that, the werewolves wouldn''t be defenseless.


    Eden wanted to speak but the newcomer cut him off.


    "I also brewed potions to enter Skinwalkers'' territory. It was the very first time I had brewed such a potion. It was really hard especially since this human who had promised to help me, kept playing with his phone instead of giving me a hand. Even when I told him to put this thing down, he always ended up grabbing it back." He rolled his eyes, visibly annoyed by the memory. "Hmpf! I still have to activate it with the blood of the fighters you will choose, but I have fulfilled my mission."


    He finished his sentence with a proud expression, his chin up and his lips pursed in a pout that would be comical if the situation weren''t so tense. Glued to him, Sora looked like a koala clinging to his tree.


    The little omega werewolf who was in her human form, Greg''s scarf wrapped around her neck, looked at Eden with an upset expression.


    "Did you hurt Big brother Connor again? It''s because of you that he''s here at the hospital?" Silver, Cliff, and the werewolf security agent who had hung up looked at Eden who answered with a weak smile.


    "No, I''m trying to help him."


    The gaze of the little omega softened for a moment before clouding with tears.


    "I want to see Big Brother."


    "That wasn''t a reason to sneak in the car when I left with the human, Sora!" Cliff scolded her sternly. "Do you know how much trouble you caused, hm?"


    The tears of the little werewolf started rolling down her cheeks as her chin quivered.


    "B-But¡­ Big Brother Greg was leaving and¡­ and¡­ no¡­ hic! Nobody knew when he would co-come back. Hic! I wanted to see Big Brother Co-Connor but I can''t. Now the bad men brought Big Brother Greg away. I want to p-play with them.


    Since I came there, nobody ever played with me! Everybody only c-care about my powers. I-I want my big brothers!"


    "Wait, no! Don''t! Sora! Don''t."


    "Whaaaaa." A piercing cry arose and the little omega burst into tears. Several passers-by turned around who were going out from or going back to their car. The werewolf patted her back to calm her down.


    "Shh! Sora, please, calm down. Shhh."


    Sora''s face was now flushed and tears were streaming down her cheeks as she gasped and clung to him crying. The Soul Healer was trying to calm her down and worry was on his face. He seemed to fear that something might happen if the little werewolf didn''t calm down.


    Eden understood very quickly what he feared when he saw a golden dome forming and growing from the body of the werewolf.


    "You''re kidding right?" Eden muttered.


    He opened his system and stared at the small omega for analysis as the dome enveloped them all. Silver and the werewolf security guard had no idea what was going on, but Eden and Cliff who could see the energies thanks to his training, knew what was happening.


    [Sora Hazel Level: Impossible to evaluate


    Race: Werewolf Witch


    Blood rank: Omega


    Kind: Mixed-blood


    Class: Legendary


    Name: Priestess of the Moon Goddess


    Stats: strength: 67/1000


    Speed: 69/1000


    Agility: 91/1000


    Intellect: 654/1000


    HP: 350/350


    Skills: Lunar Magic (Active, Class Legendary)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)]


    As Eden finished reading Sora''s information, the dome that she didn''t control at all, had already grown to the point of enveloping the entire parking lot and part of the hospital.


    Eden looked down at his hands. Like the rest of his body, they were enveloped in a golden halo. The notification bells started ringing in his head.


    [Congratulations! You just leveled up Level +1. Strength: +5 Speed: +15 Agility: +10 Intellect: +5]


    [Congratulations! You just leveled up Level +1. Strength: +5 Speed: +15 Agility: +10 Intellect: +5]


    [Congratulations! You just leveled up Level +1. Strength: +5 Speed: +15 Agility: +10 Intellect: +5]


    [Congratulations! You just leveled up Level +1. Strength: +5 Speed: +15 Agility: +10 Intellect: +5]


    [Congratulations! You just leveled up Level +1. Strength: +5 Speed: +15 Agility: +10 Intellect: +5]


    He cut off the bells and walked over to the little werewolf to lay a comforting hand on her back. He started to gently stroke her back to soothe her mood and when her tears were no more than muffled sniffles, Eden looked up at Cliff.


    "Sora is a mixed-blood, isn''t she? She is the child of a werewolf and a skinwalker."


    In the car, which was already engulfed in city traffic, Elias turned around and saw a strange light in the rearview mirror. His eyes widened and something inside him reacted before he could think.


    Energy escaped from his body and formed a bubble around the occupants of the car to protect them from the dome that was about to reach them. When a few seconds later the dome dispersed, Elias gritted his teeth and addressed Trevor who was driving.


    "Get us back to the tribe as soon as possible."


    The leader hadn''t foreseen that such power existed.. This might disturb his plans.

 Chapter 98 - 97. Found The Culprit

    In the hospital, Connor''s doctor in charge had caught up with the two residents. The students had taken her patient to the scanner. She pushed the door as one of them, along with a nurse, were setting up the WIA agent on the table of the CT device. The other resident had already taken his place next to the operator in charge of the scanner.


    Fortunately, the man was stable, she hoped he would stay that way and that his internal injuries wouldn''t bring any further complications. Now that she knew he was Greg Douglas'' partner, she felt tremendous pressure on her shoulders.


    This researcher was the doctor who managed to wrap the WIA around his little finger thanks to his research on werewolves. Who would have thought he would be in a relationship with a liaison agent? And considering how the man looked like he was about to break down if she brought him bad news, it wasn''t a casual love affair.


    She grabbed her tablet to read the patient''s chart and skimmed through the information collected by the rescue team. As he was a WIA agent, the team assigned to him was made up entirely of doctors from the Werewolf Intelligence Agency.


    As she read Connor''s information, she thought about what the man who came with him had said. What was a liaison officer doing on a battlefield?


    The man said he was fighting along with the Bloodhood''s fighters when strangers attacked him. Then those fighters had to step in because they thought his patient was beating omegas. It makes no sense.


    The traditional pack had never had a liaison officer until very recently. His appointment was a small victory for the WIA, which finally had a connection with the most hermetic pack in the Werewolf''s world.


    She wondered what the WIA would think of this incident when her eyes stopped on the patient''s name she hadn''t been paying attention to.


    Connor Everett. Everett. Why was this name familiar to her? Her hand froze above the tablet as the second resident joined them.


    Connor Everett. One of the aces of the WIA. A WIA assassin, assigned exclusively to rogue executions. She knew about him because she had been a resident on the only operation he had during his career despite all the missions he had carried out. And that was at the very beginning of his career five years ago.


    This man was a legend on his own. No wonder he ended up on the battlefield. The agent was a war machine. Being a liaison officer was probably not exciting enough for him.


    Now the doctor didn''t know if she was afraid that something would happen to her patient because he was the partner of a big gun from the WIA or because he was one himself.


    She put down the tablet and gently massaged her temples, doing a silent pep talk.


    There was no need to stress if she treated him like any other patient. With professionalism and thoroughness, everything would be fine. She was a good doctor, a good surgeon even if she was still in her early forties. As long as she cared about him and not about his status, it shouldn''t have any problem.


    Pressure was the worst thing for a surgeon. She pulled herself together. The first thing was to locate the hemorrhage.


    The beeps of the monitors and the voices of the residents brought her out of her thoughts. Snapshots appeared. She let her students read and analyze the scans of her patient''s injuries and listened to their propositions for the operation.


    She listened to the residents detailing their plan for the procedure and smiled as she turned to the one who presented the most appropriate one.


    "Good job! You who will assist me," she announced, handing her tablet to the lucky winner.


    The student clenched his fist in a gesture of victory before turning to his rival with a smug face.


    "Send his scans to OR number two right now. Get the patient upstairs and get him ready." She thanked the operator and left the room to get herself ready for the procedure. Time was their enemy in this kind of situation. The patient had already suffered a cardiac arrest. They couldn''t waste a single second.


    When she walked through the airlock to the sterile area and the OR nurse put on her gloves, Connor was already under anesthesia. His resident had cleared the operating area and was waiting for the first incision that would mark the start of the operation.


    She stood close to the patient''s body and held out her hand palm up to her nurse who placed a scalpel in her palm.


    The noise of the monitors filled the room and only comments, explanations, and questions from the resident were exchanged since the beginning of the operation. They finally reached the moment when she had to ligate the splenic vein responsible for the irrigation of the spleen when she noticed the appearance of the organ supposed to have suffered a trauma.


    "What¡­"


    The surgeon asked her assistant to increase the suction to be sure of what she was looking at and her eyes widened.


    "Doctor, can you tell me what is this?"


    The resident looked up at his professor. She wasn''t one to ask rhetorical questions so her question had to be serious. He excused himself and leaned over to look at the section of the abdomen he had exposed for the operation. Silence filled the room.


    The student surgeon stood for a moment and looked up helplessly at her professor.


    "A perfectly healthy spleen doctor, I see a perfectly healthy spleen."


    The organ showed no rupture, there was no more bleeding, how could this be possible? This patient was a man, not a werewolf. She had read his file and was sure of it. So how could the bleeding have stopped on its own? She turned to one of the block nurses.


    "Show me the patient''s scans, please."


    When the nurse turned the screens showing Connor''s abdomen her way, the surgeon stared at the images, again and again, to see if she was mistaken. She could easily see the bleeding that had swollen her patient''s spleen and threatened his life. Her eyes fell back on the perfectly viable and healthy organ in front of her then she put down the surgical instruments she had in her hands.


    "Stitch him up, Doctor. We''re done." She walked away and pressed the airlock opening button with her elbow before going out and getting rid of her gloves, protection, and mask.


    She left the OR and walked down the hall to the room where the families of the patients were waiting.


    In the observatory above the block, a senior resident had risen from her seat to exit as well.


    She was the only one who understood what had happened. The only one to have seen the golden light that had enveloped the patient lying on the table. After all, she was a Servant of Talamh. She didn''t know who the witch who just cast that spell was, but she was powerful. Very powerful.


    ________


    In the car that had managed to leave Black Moon, Greg was staring straight ahead. He was sitting in the back surrounded by the two female Skinwalkers. The two looked like they wanted to be everywhere else except in this car. One of them looked particularly terrified since she saw the strange sphere their leader had formed with his aura to surround them.


    Skinwalkers had never had this kind of power, at least to her knowledge.


    Ulicia knew about the dome the bearer of a Moon protection mark could create because it was in her tribe''s old writings. However, what Elias had done was different. Moreover, she was sure, their leader didn''t bear a Moon protection mark. It hadn''t appeared in the tribe for hundreds of years. Another proof that their clan was weakening.


    The woman was staring at the back of her mate who was driving the car to take them back to the village. She knew what had prompted him to follow their leader''s plan, but everything Elias Crimson had done, everything he had said went against their ancestors'' legacy.


    The man had trampled on everything that made them Skinwalkers. They had become accomplices in a dreadful crime.


    Ulicia glanced sideways at the man sitting next to her who was oddly docile. She noticed his concerned expression and peeked at Elias who was sitting, facing the road and not caring about them.


    Her fingers moved nervously as she considered how to save the innocent man who was likely to be executed as soon as his partner would set foot in the village. She was frightened. She was terrified, but she couldn''t let such a thing happen either. Ulicia closed her hands into two fists and clenched them in determination.


    She glanced at Elias to make sure he was still staring straight ahead and put her hand on their prisoner''s knee to get his attention. The gesture snapped Greg out of his thoughts. He turned his head towards her and Ulicia gave him a weak smile. She hoped to convey to him that she was going to help him, but the man just averted his expressionless eyes.


    Greg was pale. He was consumed with worry and wanted only one thing, to return to Connor. He needed to be near him. This thought alone completely despaired him. He looked up and saw a sign that said ninety-five miles ahead to leave Black Moon territory.


    ________


    The Servant of Talamh had taken care of the medical staff who were in the operating room from which she had just left the operation. She had altered their memory with a spell so that they would forget what had happened during the agent''s operation.


    All that remained now was to do the same with the surgeon who had left the OR in a hurry to see the patient''s family. It was a real stroke of luck that she came to this operation''s observatory.


    She was a final year resident in surgery, so a spleen operation, although it was an ablation due to trauma, was nothing extravagant or interesting.


    She had come to the observatory because she had patient charts to fill out and that was the only one vacant. She knew it would be quiet.


    The sound of the machines was relaxing and with this young professor as the main surgeon, she knew she wouldn''t have to fear any complications that would disrupt the course of her administrative work. She hadn''t even taken a look at the patient because this operation had no interest in her eyes.


    She had only looked up from her tablet when she saw the golden light. When she saw the lunar energy invading the observatory she was in and the block, she knew a witch was near. A Skinwalker.


    Was it her aunt? No. Silphie was born as a Servant of Talamh, even though she was powerful, such a spell required to be born with the blessing of the Moon Goddess.


    She had looked down at what was happening in the theater and discovered the aura of the man lying on the operating table. A skinwalker.


    Why her? Now, she would have to clean up after that child of the Moon Goddess before this whole situation exposed their power to the world. She was busy!


    If she got her hands on this Skinwalker, she was going to give him the back of her mind. She was a resident in her final year. She had better things to do than cover up other people''s nonsense.


    She sighed and quickened her pace, her tablet wedged between her side and her arm as she walked close to the walls to reach the waiting room. She stopped and looked around.


    The surgeon was talking to a tall man with long black hair. Talamh''s servant recoiled slightly as she saw the scope of the man''s aura. It was impressive. No, overbearing.


    While working at Black Moon, she had come across many werewolf patients, but this was the first time she had seen such a big aura. From the shape, the man was a werewolf. An alpha.


    The man shook his head vigorously and the surgeon frowned, skeptical, but didn''t push it further. She nevertheless asked a few more questions then, took her leave. The Servant of Talamh was about to follow suit when she saw an unusual group stepping into the room.


    Two werewolves arrived, one of them, the older was carrying a little girl. Her face was red and swollen as if she had spent a long time crying. Her hands clung tightly to the clothes of the man carrying her and the man''s hand stroked gently her back to calm her down. As she watched the little girl something strange made her eyes widen.


    The child''s aura that had the shape of a wolf cub was now similar to a human child. Talamh''s servant frowned.. She had found the witch.

 Chapter 99 - 98. Where Is He?

    Glen was in the room for a few minutes, waiting for Greg to return. His head was spinning as he went over the latest events in his mind. So much had happened in the past two weeks that the dominant felt like his quiet life where he pretended to be a civilian was a distant dream.


    He never thought he''d ever been part of a pack, let alone have a mate, so he wasn''t complaining. It was the other way around. Nevertheless, things kept happening without him being able to catch his breath or take his marks.


    Back in the cave, when he had come to see Eden for a few minutes between two rounds, he had found the omega immersed in his books, catching up on the last two classes he had missed. It was the first calm and normal moment of his new life he had since they met. But things went wrong once again.


    A cough brought him out of his thoughts and reminded him of the harsh reality where his best friend''s life was threatened. His heart throbbed and Glen sighed.


    Suddenly, the dominant felt a strange sensation. A stir of emotions. Since their Fated bond skill had appeared, the alpha could feel even more easily and more accurately his mate''s feelings and presence. That wasn''t to mention the link they could now use.


    Glen felt that his mate was close and angry. Completely furious to be precise. It was the same feeling that had pushed him to come back to the cave and he had found Eden protecting Connor from several fighters. What on earth was happening?


    He didn''t want to go out and miss Greg''s return or the doctor''s visit. He decided to send a link, but his omega refused it and he frowned.


    Eden was nearby so he must have followed him by car after he left with the ambulance. Was there a problem with the pack? He tried one more time and, once again, he felt like he was blocked by his mate.


    The alpha started to feel restless. He didn''t like the anxiety that was growing inside him. Glen crossed his arms and decided to wait for Eden to contact him. Less than ten minutes later, he heard a ringing in his head and he jumped slightly, startled. His sudden movement caught the attention of a person next to him and He received an annoyed look.


    With a forced smile, he stepped away and paid attention to what the screen was showing him because he knew the system never popped up  without a reason.


    [Sora Hazel Level: Impossible to evaluate


    Race: Werewolf Witch


    Blood rank: Omega


    Kind: Mixed blood


    Class: Legendary


    Name: Priestess of the Moon Goddess


    Stats: strength: 67/1000


    Speed: 69/1000


    Agility: 91/1000


    Intellect: 654/1000


    HP: 350/350


    Skills: Lunar Magic (Active, Class Legendary)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)]


    Sora Hazel? Who was that? Glen frowned because he could swear he heard this name during the past few days. At least, this person had caught his mate''s attention if Eden shared the information with him.


    The dominant understood why when he read thoroughly the information about her race, kind, and name. A werewolf witch mixed blood. The Priestess of the Moon Goddess. Before he even reacted, the system started to bolt. Glen heard the notifications that flooded without stopping.


    He was more and more puzzled. What kind of event occurring outside could cause all these notifications? He focused to read them, but the sound bothered him. Just when he thought that, the sound stopped. However, he continued to see the notifications scrolling past him and his eyes widened.


    The stream was fast and he had barely finished reading one when another came along, but they all seemed to say the same thing. Eden was leveling up and in a maddening way.


    All his attention was now on the holographic screen. For real, what was going on? A different notification from the others caught his attention.


    [WARNING: The Warrior of the Moon Goddess can no longer level up. Allow The Fated Bond skill to assign unused points to the Chosen One? YES/NO]


    A faint smile curved his lips and he gave his answer to the system. The notifications resumed to scroll across his screen and the alpha heard Eden''s voice echoing in his head.


    [Use your Perception skill.]


    Glen frowned and replied to his mate after checking out.


    [I don''t have one.]


    [What? Why?] The omega protested, upset. [So you can''t see the energy flows around you?]


    [Yes, I can see them. I just don''t need to use perception. Why are you asking me¡­that]


    Glen looked up mechanically when his mate asked him if he saw the flows of energy around him and what he saw left him frozen in place.


    The dominant had finally realized the golden halo he had been bathing in for several seconds. Mouth gape open, he moved along the waiting room to see where it was coming from and noticed the dome that was enveloping the entire structure of the hospital.


    [What the hell is happening? Eden what is that?]


    [Lunar energy?]


    [Why does your voice sound like a question? What''s going to make you level up like this? I also felt earlier that you were angry.]


    Silence answered his question. As he waited, tense, he saw the intensity of the dome gradually fade. The notifications slowed down and a little over a minute later, the last one appeared before the screen faded away.


    Eyes lost in the void, the alpha waited for his mate to answer him or contact him by their link. That''s when a voice pulled him out of his focus. Glen felt his heart skip a beat as he recognized the face of the doctor who had Connor in charge. She walked towards him with a determined step and the alpha noticed that she no longer had her white coat and that she was holding a surgical cap between her fingers.


    It had been less than half an hour since she had passed to inform him of the procedure before going up to the operating room. Glen instinctively crossed his arms as he wondered if something had happened.


    Scenarios paraded in his head. However, the dominant didn''t let them linger for fear of causing a misfortune he couldn''t endure. The doctor came and stopped one step away.


    "Can I have a word with you?" she asked without further introduction.


    Glen nodded and her eyes went from side to side to make sure no one was going to hear what she was about to say. She led him to the most isolated place in the room. After watching Glen for a moment, the surgeon decided that the most effective way to get her questions answered was to be straight without taking any detours.


    "Is the patient you are with, Connor Everett, a werewolf?" Glen raised an eyebrow, puzzled by her question, and before he could answer the woman continued.


    "I mean, there would be nothing abnormal about it if so. We''re in a hospital for humans and werewolves, but¡­" She trailed off and took a step closer. "I''m from the WIA, I know that it is forbidden for werewolves to do fieldwork because of the conflicts and complications that it could cause.


    "I''m fully aware of what you are telling me. However, Connor is human so I don''t understand why you are telling me this."


    She looked side to side discreetly again and grabbed the alpha''s elbow to pull him even further away.


    "Listen, I''m a WIA doctor, which means I''m going to have to file a report on your friend''s operation since he''s a liaison officer."


    Again, Glen stared at her with no idea what could be causing her reaction.


    "Do you know Mr. Everett well?"


    "We were raised together so I guess the answer to your question is yes. I know Connor, he is my family."


    The woman looked at him with a hint of astonishment in her eyes and blinked.


    "Excuse me. I thought you were a werewolf. The patient''s family information sheet says you are from Bloodhood."


    "Indeed, I''m their future Alpha. However, I grew up with the Everetts. I was officially adopted by Laurent and Maria Everett after Alpha Carter kicked me out of the Red Creek pack. It would be more accurate to say that I have never been part of it, but that is not the point. Connor and I grew up together like brothers."


    "So you are telling me that he is human? Is there any doubt about that?"


    Glen tilted his head and stared at the woman. Thus she understood that he had no idea why she was asking him so many questions.


    "When your friend came here, he had his spleen severed from trauma. The CT we did have confirmed the diagnosis and we have clear images of bleeding in the area of ??his spleen that needed to be removed to prevent further damage.


    Yet, once in the operating room, when I was about to remove his spleen, I found a perfectly healthy organ. It''s like there was never any bleeding in the first place."


    She watched the reaction of Glen who only frowned.


    "Could it be a mistake? Maybe you misread¡­" The dominant had no idea what she was talking about and the surgeon resigned herself before continuing.


    "Forget it, the most important thing now is that your friend''s life is no longer in danger. His spleen is normal, I guess. We will transfer him to the recovery room where you can see him."


    Glen''s face immediately lit up.


    "For real?"


    The doctor didn''t suppress the smile that curved her lips as the werewolf welcomed the good news she had just told him with a relief impossible to feign. Glen thanked her and, with a polite nod, she walked away.


    She rushed into the hallway, determined to solve this mystery when a voice called out to her.


    "Excuse me, Doctor!" The surgeon turned when she heard someone running after her. She found a young woman. From his blouse, she knew  that she was a resident. Even so, she didn''t remember having the resident in her service. The young woman didn''t give her time to think things further. She came closer with her tablet.


    "I need your opinion¡­ For a¡­ patient," she uttered breathlessly after running down the hall.


    The doctor took the tablet from her hands and as she looked down to read the screen. The resident raised hers and her index finger touched the doctor''s forehead as she muttered inapprehensible words.


    "Okay then, I''m going to give you a little catch-up with the little cooking I did with your team, are you ready to listen to me, Doc?"


    The Servant of Talamh smiled broadly as she saw the slightly dull eyes of the woman who was totally in her magic grip.


    ________


    Half-muffled voices reached him in the distance. A conversation. Someone near him. He wasn''t sure. Where was he? What had happened to him? Everything was all blurry and confusing.


    A few steps from him, he perceived a voice uttering a name and the grogginess that wanted to catch him dissipated.


    Connor opened his eyes on his hospital bed and stared at the white ceiling of the room he was in. Everything that had happened until he lost consciousness in the cave came back to him.


    His body felt heavy, but he forced himself to move. That''s when he noticed that there was something warm near him.


    A small, curled-up body was covered in bright white fur and he recognized the dark blue fabric that dressed the neck of the little werewolf. He smiled and put the palm of his hand to gently stroke Sora''s coat.


    He felt Glen''s movement before he saw him and, without looking up from the little omega who was sleeping peacefully next to him, the WIA agent addressed Glen.


    "Where is he? And I warn you that I''m not in the mood so cut to the chase."

 Chapter 100 - 99. Whos Next?

    Connor opened his eyes on his hospital bed and stared at the white ceiling of the room he was in. Everything that had happened until he lost consciousness in the cave came back to him.


    His body felt heavy, but he forced himself to move. That''s when he noticed that there was something warm near him.


    A small, curled-up body was covered in bright white fur and he recognized the dark blue fabric that dressed the neck of the little werewolf. He smiled and put the palm of his hand to gently stroke Sora''s coat.


    He felt Glen''s movement before he saw him and, without looking up from the little omega who was sleeping peacefully next to him, the WIA agent addressed Glen.


    "Where is he? And I warn you that I''m not in the mood so cut to the chase."


    Outside, the sky was completely black. It was the middle of the night and the staff had decided to look the other way and leave the occupant of the room and his visitors alone because of their VIP status.


    A dim light shone next to the bed. Everything had been done not to disturb the patient''s sleep and wait for him to wake up after his operation. As a result, the rest of the room was only lit by a dim light next to the bed and the lights from the hospital corridors where the on-duty staff wandered to handle emergencies.


    Connor''s hand continued to stroke the silky fur and he felt the werewolf''s body move with the rhythm of her breath. The stillness of the little omega made his lips curve in a smile which quickly disappeared because the dominant remained silent.


    "I asked you something, Glen." His hazel eyes landed on his alpha friend and the coldness they gave off made a lump in the latter''s throat.


    He opened his mouth without speaking, then stared at Connor. He could tell the agent was holding back his anger. He already knew, no need to lie. But how could he announce to the man that his lover had been kidnapped under the eyes of Eden and Alpha Silver? How could he tell him that they had let Elias and his men walk away because they privileged the safety of civilians?


    The WIA couldn''t have done anything either. The meshwork of agents set up on the road had not produced any results. Checking the city''s security cameras to track down the car from the parking lot, they could only see that the vehicle had managed to escape the city before the roadblocks were operational.


    Eden who felt guilty decided to break the silence that had settled in the room.


    "Our Alpha is getting ready to break in the Skinwalkers'' territory. They received help from the Soul Healers who brewed potions for them. They had to go back to the cave to finish preparing them, but¡­"


    "That''s not what I asked," Connor snapped and Eden bit into his bottom lip.


    "I''m sorry. It''s my fault. I let Elias go with Greg."


    "What do you mean ?" The man questioned without looking up from the still sleeping omega.


    The Elder had warned Greg. He went to the Soul Healers to escape Elias but when he learned that you were injured and that you were going to be transferred to Black Moon, he rushed here to see you.


    Connor smiled when he heard that the old werewolf had warned his boyfriend so that nothing happened to him and Glen continued the explanations.


    "He came to the hospital when he found out about your condition, but Elias had followed you here and they ended up taking him away."


    "We couldn''t do anything, because they showed up in the parking lot full of passers-by," Eden added.


    "It was the right thing to do¡­" Connor''s voice cut off the omegas stream of words. "Don''t sweat about it, Goldie, you did right. Civilians must be not be caught in Werewolves'' business. I''d prefer this man not to lay his hand on my man but it couldn''t be help. I can''t blame you. I''m the one to blame."


    "No, you''re not!" cried Eden and immediately a nurse opened the door to ask them to lower their voices. The woman shot daggers with her eyes at each of them before leaving, closing behind her.


    Sora stirred into her sleep and the man smiled fondly, scratching the fur on her back with the pad of his fingers.


    "I was out of it because I purposely let me beat like a loser without fighting back. I did it because that was the only option I thought of to keep both my life and my job. Am I right Brad?"


    "It''s Sir Stevenson, you brat." The man standing by the window with his arms folded glared at Connor before his gaze softened. "It was, indeed, the best thing to do given the situation. You made a big mistake. A WIA agent can''t butt in a pack battle. That''s against our laws." The man shot another glare at Connor.


    "Let alone attack omega. If Bloodhood''s fighters thought you were slaughtering them, they were right to try to stop you. Nevertheless, they went way too far for a mere guess. The WIA won''t let it slide. There will be consequences." This time he turned to Eden and Glen who didn''t react to his remark. They already knew. The whole pack would shoulder the blame.


    "How come I''m alive and... in such a good condition?" Connor asked casually patting his own body which had no pain other than the aches from anesthesia.


    "It''s¡­ a very long story. Let''s keep it for another time" Glen answered evasively.


    Officer Bradley Stevenson turned to the alpha with narrowed eyes, but chose not to react and resumed his exchange with Connor.


    "There will be consequences, but it will be only if you keep your position as an agent."


    "What?" Connor''s head snapped at his superior.


    "It''s political, Connor. You messed up on your first job as a liaison officer and with Bloodhood pack at that. The high-ups are one edge. Moreover, there are too many things we don''t know now."


    "I don''t get why you mean¡­"


    "You''re not a civilian." Connor''s eyes widened when he heard what his mentor had just said.


    He hadn''t thought of that when he learned of his Skinwalker nature. The Werewolves Intelligence Agency had werewolves members, but only in administrative or technical positions without responsibility. Never in key positions or in contact with the field.


    Civilians and Werewolves can be a part of the WIA but there was nothing about witches and wizards. The reason was that witches lived in hiding. Under these conditions, it''s difficult for the WIA to engage them knowingly.


    Now that Connor''s origins had been revealed and exposed, the WIA was faced with a dilemma. Could they still trust him? Should the organization keep him in or exclude him?


    "I don''t have powers, it''s completely unfair!"


    "Do you realize what a mess it could become if werewolves think we''re allying with wizards to hunt them down?"


    "It doesn''t make sense! Connor is a Skinwalker. They are wizards who live in harmony with werewolves." retorted Glen.


    "Ah, that''s right! Is that why Bloodhood is getting ready to fight them? It doesn''t sound very harmonious at all."


    "That''s..." Eden started before getting cut off by Bradley.


    "I''m done! Connor, until we decide what to do with you, you''re left out of office. Someone else will take your place as liaison officer of¡­"


    "We won''t let any of your pawns step a foot inside our land! We only accepted it because it was Connor." The voice of the male omega was deep and threatening.


    "It''s sound and clear," Bradley said flatly. "My superiors will handle this with Alpha Silver. Oh, and one more thing." He turned to his subordinate still lying in his bed, furious. "You are strictly prohibited from steeping one foot on Skinwalkers'' territory."


    "Hey Brad, I think there''s a limit to the bullshit you can say to me just because you knew me when I still had baby teeth."


    "The WIA will send a team to back up the Bloodhood Fighters. Doctor Douglas is an important member of the WIA. We can''t sit and watch you jeopardize his rescue mission¡­"


    "With all due respect Brad, go fuck yourself!" Connor, angry, was already getting to his feet to dress.


    "Connor, you can''t go!"


    "Shh!" The same nurse had just opened the door with a bang to ask the occupants of the room to put a mute because they disturbed the sleep of the other patients. After giving an eloquent warning with her eyes, she closed the door behind her and Connor glared at his superior.


    "You are an excellent agent, Connor. You would even be the best if you wanted to. I''m sure the high-ups will keep you going if you stay low¡­"


    "Beat me and throw me in one of those high-security underground jails, because that''s the only way I won''t go."


    "Why are you so stubborn? I''m just asking you to lay low for a moment. Why do you¡­"


    "Because he is the love of my life." Brad opened his mouth to retort but found nothing to say.


    He knew all his words would fall on deaf ears. He sighed and scratched his head in resignation.


    "If someone asks me, I will say that I don''t know anything. Try not to slice everything like a madman and¡­ come back in one piece." The man let his protege see that he was worried about him.


    Connor opened the plastic bag the medical staff had put his belongings in and began to get ready. His clothes were torn and dirty from the battle at Grey Wolf, but that didn''t matter to him. He had changes in his car. He turned when a small voice caught his attention.


    "You''re leaving?"


    Sitting on the bed, Sora rubbed her eyes to drive away sleep. Connor fixed his winter coat and walked over to her. He leaned down to look her in the eye.


    "Yes, I''m leaving, little one. Were we too loud?"


    She shook her head in denial and her small voice whispered.


    "Are you going to bring back Big Brother Greg?" Connor nodded and the little werewolf continued. "Then I''ll give you a gift." Sora reached up and grabbed Connor''s face before pressing her forehead to hers and she closed her eyes.


    _______


    The car''s door slammed shut and Connor walked quickly to the trunk. The driver''s front window was still smashed and let the winter cold break into the cabin. Another reminder of what had happened.


    It was by stealing his phone from his car parked near the Grey Wolf''s battlefield that Elias and his henchmen managed to find Greg''s identity. A process as laughable as it was effective since his man was now their hostage. The Blue Moon''s leader first had sent one of his men after Greg, but since The Elder had foreseen that he might do something bad, she had asked the doctor to give a wide berth from Red Creek and he ended up in Black Moon where he got caught.


    Elias didn''t need to send any threats or instructions. Connor knew that the latter was waiting for him in the village and the light brown-haired man wasn''t one to refuse an invitation prepared and sent with such care.


    The agent opened his trunk and started to get ready by unlocking the concealment that sheltered his arsenal. The wolfsbane from his blades didn''t affect Skinwalkers, but as long as he beheaded them it shouldn''t be a problem. His hand paused slightly as he placed a push dagger in the holster he wore around his ankle.


    He remembered how Silphie had greeted them, trying hard to compensate for her husband''s blatant hostility. The woman had helped Glen and Eden. It was thanks to her that his alpha friend was no longer connected to Light and her death trap that hindered his werewolf nature.


    Connor was well aware of that fact. Even Alana had offered him an apology when she walked them outside the village.


    Nothing at that time had given any indication that things were going to get out of hand. Despite all this, nothing and no one could stop him. Elias had his lover and Connor will kill anyone who tried to stop him.


    The man hung the dao on his back and set off towards the forest before sinking between the trees.


    The day was starting to dawn. He had driven all night to reach Skinwalker territory. The human had forbidden Glen and Eden to come along. If the leader of Blue Moon used dark energy, it could quickly become dangerous for the alpha.


    His footsteps echoed in the stillness of the twilight. The animals were already out and he had to discern their sound from the sound of his future enemies. Suddenly, an abnormal rustling drew his attention.


    Connor reacted immediately by lowering his dao he had detached from his support by reflex. The blade plunged into the neck of a wolf who barely recoiled, avoiding total decapitation.


    Unfortunately for him, Connor''s blow was powerful and the blade had dug halfway into his neck, slicing him almost to the trachea. The wolf began to bleed out.


    "I won''t go easy on you because you laid your hand the only person you shouldn''t have to." He twirled his dao so the speed of the movement wiped the blood off the blade and prepared for another attack. His eyes darkened as other wolves were getting closer.


    "Who''s next?"

 Chapter 101 - 100. US - A Crush [M]

    THE SHORT SERIES ''US'' STARTS SEVEN YEARS AGO WHEN CONNOR AND GLEN WERE IN HIGH SCHOOL SENIOR.


    Lying on his bed in his bedroom, Connor was listening to music, his Bluetooth headphones pushed over his ears. The pop track by a girls'' band had been on repeat for half an hour already and he was far from tired of it.


    His foot moved in time with the beat as his hand moved the butterfly knife given on his eighteenth birthday was swirling around his hand smoothly. It took a lot of practice to get to this level. Lots of cuts too.


    The high school student didn''t count the number of bandages, nor the number of weeks he had spent dissecting, again and again, several sequences and movements so that the muscles of his fingers and hands memorized them completely. Today, taking out his knife was both a gesture he made to relax but also to force his brain to consider the object as an extension of his fingers.


    Connor was fascinated by edged weapons. Sword, dagger, dagger, whatever the length, the shape, the weight he loved the discipline brought by the mastery of a blade, but also the artistic beauty of the movements of the blade when it was manipulated.


    Even though guns had their ease and strengths, he couldn''t find the same appeal in their use. Once he becomes an agent, he will make bladed weapons his specialty. This was why he spent his time training.


    As the girlish track began to play again for the umpteenth time, Connor''s head started to move, a sign that he was totally immersed in his little bubble. This is the reason why he didn''t realize that Maria, his mother, had just entered his room to ask him for a favor. When a hand grabbed his headphones to take them off, the young man, perfectly trained in martial arts since he was seven years old, closed his knife with a sharp gesture before snatching the headphones back from his mother''s hands.


    Connor met his mother''s disapproving gaze and whined.


    "Why? We were getting to the best part!"


    The woman rolled her eyes at her son''s pout and told him the purpose of her visit.


    "Glen forgot his gym bag. You''d have to bring it to him because his appointment at the lab ends less than an hour before his training. He won''t have time to go home and his teacher will scold him if he shows up again without his belongings."


    "But Anny will soon be home from his piano lesson! If I leave now, I won''t be able to see him until tomorrow night because you allowed him to go to his stupid sleepover."


    "Don''t be such a brocon. Let your little brother alone and go have fun with your big brother."


    The teenager stuck his butterfly knife in his pocket and stood up, grumbling.


    "Fun, fun¡­ I can see that you have never attended a close combat course with Brad! He spends his time beating us and yelling at us when he doesn''t¡­ Ouch."


    "It''s Sir Stevenson, you brat!" Maria had just flicked him in the middle of the forehead and Connor looked at her, his eyes watering from the pain but mostly from his sulky mood.


    "I may not have taken his classes because after all, we are almost the same age, but Bradley was my senior at the WIA academy. That''s why I introduced him to you to become your mentor.


    Because your father is a scientist and your mother is a bureaucrat who chose the freshness of a ventilated office and even ended up quitting everything to become a school principal while Brad chose to be a field agent. If you want to become a competent agent you better follow his example and¡­ I can see you, young man!"


    Connor, who had turned his back on his mother, took the opportunity to grimace while mouthing the words she repeated to him each time he complained about his mentor and which he, therefore, knew by heart.


    He froze and turned back to his mother with a fake innocent smile on his lips.


    Maria watched him try to coax her, and as she was getting ready to reprimand him, he grabbed the gym bag in her hand and planted a kiss on her cheek before storming out of his room.


    "Bye Mom. Love you."


    "Ugh¡­ This brat!" The brown-haired mother of the family groaned. "I wonder where he got his character from¡­Well, I guess it''s from me." She added after a pause while facepalming herself.


    She chuckled hearing the front door slam behind him. Even if he grumbled, he always ended up finding Glen and she had no doubt that he would have a wide smile when he came home tonight, despite the fatigue of his training.


    In the cafe where he had settled down to wait while Glen''s appointment was over, Connor was playing with his phone with one hand and practicing with the other. He couldn''t get his knife out as he was in a public place so he used the stirrer of his coffee to work on his knuckles stretch.


    He was so focused on his movements that he didn''t realize two people were standing next to him. Destabilized by the low weight of the piece of plastic, he missed a passage and the stirrer fell on the table.


    "Too bad, you had the right rhythm though."


    Connor looked up, his lips still pursed in a sulky pout, and met ultramarine eyes. Their beauty took his breath away. He stared, completely charmed, at the man who was standing in front of him who had had the same expression as him when he uncovered his face.


    "Hot!"


    The word escaped Connor''s lips before he knew it. When his brain that had shut off at the sight of the stranger rekindled, he blinked at the nonsense he had spouted to a complete stranger and his stupidity hit him.


    "My coffee. I was talking about my coffee. I¡­" He sputtered totally, flustered. The man raised an eyebrow, the corners of his lips slightly curved, and the teenager wanted to bury himself alive.


    "Your cup is empty though."


    Connor turned his head to the right and found Glen who had been there all along. His presence had been obliterated by the mere existence at his side of Greg Douglas, Laurent Everett''s assistant with whom he had sympathized. Far from being offended, he was glad to have been forgotten. It had allowed him to see a very interesting expression on Connor''s face.


    A smirk appeared on the werewolf''s face as his best friend rose to leave with a crimson face. He let himself grab his arm and drag towards the exit under the half-amused, half-intrigued gaze of Greg.


    Seeing Glen wave at him, the scientist mimicked his gesture before turning to the coffee counter, chuckling.


    "Cute!" The image of Connor staring at him, lips apart for a moment before, blurting out the word ''Hot'' flashed through his mind and the man paused, hand over his mouth as he felt his mouth go dry.


    "Yes, he was really cute."


    It had now been three months since Connor had met the man named Greg Douglas, a research assistant who worked under his father at the WIA''s main laboratory.


    Since that fateful meeting which had left him troubled and agitated, the teenager found and took any pretext to join Glen at the cafe right next to the laboratory after each of his appointments to check on his progress in mastering his pheromones.


    Today was no exception. Connor''d shamelessly intruded on the assistant''s coffee break with Glen. The teenager had thus been able to feast all his heart content on the mature charm of the man who made his heart race or stop, it all depended on the situation.


    Once the brief encounter was over, he had gone to his close-combat training or rather torture training given the state his body was currently in. However, unlike his usual schedule, he did not return home directly after his training. Connor had passed by the house of a friend to whom he had sent a package.


    The high school student had never been attracted to girls. This is why he had very quickly admitted the idea of ????his strongly plausible homosexuality and tonight he had decided to test his hypothesis.


    For once, Connor was alone at home. Glen had pretended to have a night out at a friend''s house to spend the night at his girlfriend''s house where the alpha was most likely going to lose his V-card. Anthony was once again sleeping over at a friend''s house and his parents had informed him that they would be home after midnight as they were treating themselves to a romantic date after several months of juggling their impossible-to-match schedule.


    Usually, he would have grumbled that everyone ditch him to live their life, but this time, he was just looking forward to his alone time. It was his luck!


    He came out of the bathroom, washed thoroughly. He had read on the internet that it was important. Even though tonight he didn''t have a partner and was just going to do some experimentation with what he bought, it wasn''t bad to catch some good habits, right?


    Connor unzipped his gym bag and pulled out the package his friend had given him. He put in a corner of his head the eloquent looks of the latter who asked him what he could have bought. How nosy!


    He unpacked his package and swallowed seeing inside the beautifully presented package, a bottle of lubricant, a box of condoms and a vibrator whose dark purple color failed to make him forget the rough edges supposed to increase stimulation.


    He might have been a bit greedy on that one.


    The teenager gulped again taking the colored thing in his hand then he put it down, wary. He was a virgin down there. His fingers would do the job for the first time.


    He grabbed the bottle of lube then he turned off the light and turned on the bedside lamp before climbing on his bed and undoing the belt of his bathrobe. Connor let the cloth slide over his shoulders before spreading his legs.


    His hand moved down to his penis, which he grabbed before moving his other hand towards the bottle of lube. While his right hand was busy stroking his member which was already reacting thanks to his youth, he squeezed a large amount of the liquid directly onto his tip. He gasped because of the coldness and his lips parted, letting the tip of his tongue dart.


    Connor moved his hand up to coat all his cock''s skin with the lube and the movement got him harder and harder. He tightened his fingers to increase the pressure and soon he could hear the slippery noises of his movements. The feeling was strange. He had never used lube to masturbate before. It was as if the slippery liquid made his movements more intense.


    He trailed his hand up his shaft playing up each time he came up to the area just below his tip and slight shivers ran through his cock. His mouth opened and closed as the waves of pleasure swept through his body and made the area around his groin feel hotter and hotter.


    He took advantage of the rising pleasure to catch the lubricant which he poured again, but this time, aiming for his hole.


    Again the cold sensation made him shiver and a moan escaped his mouth. Once fully covered he tossed the bottle on the bed and his fingers let go of his now twitching rod to head for his hole. He pressed gently the pad of his middle finger and the muscles contracted to push his finger away.


    He frowned and decided to massage the contour to coax the area of ??his body and convince it to let his fingers through.


    He continued like this for a few minutes and let out a frustrated groan before pulling his hand away and dropping onto his bed. He couldn''t do it. The fear of being hurt made his movements clumsy and his erection was already deflating.


    He pressed his face against the mattress and groaned before letting his thoughts drift away. He thought of the ultramarine eyes that had been haunting his dreams for several months already.


    "I''m sure his fingers wouldn''t hurt me." He muttered.


    He didn''t need more to feel his erection stiffen again. Without thinking any longer, his hand went down to stroke the swollen member who demanded that he take care of him. In his head, the young man was reviewing Greg''s expressions that he had memorized.


    His hands slid along his cock. Slowly at first, then faster and faster. He clenched his fingers and his hips moved at the same time as his hand fumbled to grab the pillow behind him which he used to muffle the scream that escaped his mouth.


    "Ahh, Greg!"


    His body tensed up and Connor shot his load, breathing hard. His head was still fuzzy but he was sure of one thing now.


    "At least I guess I really have a crush."


    ________


    "What would you say if I told you that I''m gay?"


    Connor and Glen were both lying on the floor in the gym they had requested to use after their practice. Their breathing had finally returned to a normal rhythm and Glen turned his head in the direction of Connor who was watching him. Their eyes locked for a moment and the alpha who seemed to be intensely thinking blurted out.


    "Congratulations?"


    "Answer properly, you dumbass!" He wriggled to remove one of his snickers and raised his arm to send it to Glen who closed his eyes awaiting his sentence. He was too exhausted to fight back so much, he will get angry when he has rested a little.


    But the shoe never crashed on him. Glen opened his eyes and made Connor''s arm limp on the other side, out of energy. The teen let out a growl and Glen snorted, glad to have escaped the onslaught.


    "What do you want me to tell you? You like who you like. That''s it. I don''t have much of an opinion about it. Moreover, that''s a normal thing among werewolves. It''s only some civilians who like to make a fuss for nothing. Or maybe¡­ You''re asking me that to tell me about your crush on Greg?"


    Connor''s head snapped to Glen, who was grinning from ear to ear.


    "You know?!"


    "It''s not hard to not notice when your eyes are dripping with a mix of adoration and of ''undress me right now and do me on top of the table'' every time you see him."


    Connor''s mouth dropped open but no sound came out. The shock was far too great to take. Glen savored his expression, wishing he could reach his phone. It was something he would have liked to capture and save as revenge for all the times Connor had annoyed him. He finally had something that gave him the upper hand, he fully intended to enjoy it to the end.


    The brown-haired teenager had a new shock that made him regain the use of speech.


    "Wait, don''t tell me that he knows? You didn''t tell him, did you?"


    "Why should I bother?" Connor looked reassured upon hearing Glen''s response, but the young werewolf continued, "The man has eyes, he doesn''t need me to notice a matter-of-fact thing." Connor shot a death glare at Glen and wriggled on the ground to close in on the werewolf and attack him.


    It was on this scene that nine-year-old Anthony Everett walked into the gymnasium. Came to look for his brothers at his mother''s request, the little boy had crossed the floor, socks on. Anthony stopped two feet away from the two teenagers lazily bickering on the floor.


    "What are you doing guys? Mom is waiting in the parking lot!"


    Connor let go of Glen and crawled over to his little brother with a sad pout on his face.


    "Annyyy! Glen is bullying me!" He reached out to grab the ankle of the boy who avoided the gesture perfectly.


    "I''m pretty sure you started it¡­"


    With a gasp, Connor looked up at Anthony with a face that was the embodiment of the pain itself. He curled into a ball to sulk and the little boy sighed before going around and getting into position to lie in the same direction as his brothers. He then raised his hands and called out to them both.


    "Now, both of you give one of your hands"


    Glen and Connor complied, not quite sure what the boy had in mind. Anthony took the two teenagers'' hands in his, brought them all over his belly, and remained silent.


    "What are you doing, Anny?" Glen asked, puzzled.


    "Peacemaker."


    Glen and Connor exchanged a look and the next moment they each rolled over to hug the boy.


    "Anny you''re too cute," said Glen with emotion in his voice.


    "I''m glad you think so guys, but¡­ You stink!"

 Chapter 102 - 101. US - Turning Point [M]

    In the gay bar, he had spotted weeks ago on the internet, Connor was sitting with a straw in his mouth, downing the turquoise blue cocktail the bartender had served him. His eyes sparkled with excitement but also because it was already his second drink and the bartender had a knack for making the alcohol completely undetectable in his cocktails, which he liked.


    It was his first time in the place and it went much better than his expectations. Several clients had already hit on him tonight and he was even pounding the possibility of going to stage two with the man he had been talking to for almost half an hour. Indeed, Connor was tempted by a making-out session. Life is about fun, isn''t it?


    He removed the straw from the glass and finished the rest of the drink with one gulp. He put it back on the table and cracked the sugar crystals between his teeth before moving closer to the man next to him, staring at his lips suggestively.


    Ready to respond to his advances, the man was already licking his lips when Connor jerked away. He had spotted the bartender who was walking near their table and he wanted a new cocktail.


    The boy placed the order and resumed his position, his body pressed against the stranger''s warmth. He brought their faces closer and put his index finger on the man''s lips.


    "Just let me have a short break, then let''s resume where we left off, okay?" He pulled away and got up to go to the toilet.


    Connor had walked away, not because of some urgent need but for a pep talk. Tonight, he had made up his mind. He had to go at least to stage two. He was done with the half-assed attempts or else he was going to finish high school with his virginity still intact. Not that he''s in a rush to give up his V-card, but at least a proper kiss would be a decent start. He freshened up his face with tap water and looked up at the image in the mirror.


    His body was exuding sex appeal and his face glowing. Damn him if he didn''t kiss a guy or two tonight! He was fixing his oversized black sweater over the beige skinny jeans he was wearing and patting his cheeks to dispel the slight effect of the alcohol.


    The teenager finally ran his wet fingers through his hair to smooth out the curls that had formed. Yes, he was wooable!


    He returned to his seat and found that his cocktail had arrived. He had barely sat down next to the man that the latter placed his arm on the backrest behind him. Connor understood the unspoken invitation. He turned to his drink to take a sip and cheer himself up. He had barely taken the glass when a hand snatched it from his fingers.


    Startled, Connor looked up to the intruder and froze when he saw Greg whose face dripping anger. A shiver ran down the light brown-haired boy''s spine.


    Without a word, the scientist put the glass back on the table and grabbed his wrist to force him to get up. The man Connor was flirting with grabbed his other wrist to hold him back and Greg turned to him before pulling out his phone to show him his screen.


    "If you don''t want to have to explain to the authorities the origin and purpose of the substance you poured into his drink while he was in the bathroom, I advise you to let go of him, right this instant."


    In the bar, the music was just to set up the atmosphere. Conversations could easily be heard if one paid attention. Connor''s flirt saw people sitting at the next table turn to him and he clicked his tongue before getting up and rushing out.


    "That asshole!" Connor cried out just before being yanked by Greg across the bar. The scientist held him firmly, leading him towards the exit. He didn''t even bother to look at him and that made the young man''s heart ache. He wanted Greg to notice him, to look at him.


    Moreover, he didn''t need to be so furious. He thought back to what he had discovered about his suiter a moment ago and corrected himself. Maybe there was reason to be furious.


    Greg dragged the high school boy to his car and opened the door before barking.


    "Get in!"


    Worried that the man was still angry, Connor tried to protest.


    "I came by car."


    "I drank a glass of red wine two hours ago, you drank two cocktails with vodka. I''ll pick your car up later. Get in."


    "You don''t have to be that angry," the young man mumbled and Greg snapped at him.


    The doctor closed the door with a bang and slammed his hands into the car on either side of Connor''s body, cutting off his retreat. The teenager blinked as his face moved closer. The younger man could smell his breath which smelled like fresh mint.


    The smell was pleasant and, electrified by the wave of excitement that had just crossed his body when Greg had cornered him, the inebriate and hormonal young man felt the irresistible urge to slip his tongue between the lips of a pink pale and taste the minty flavor.


    Greg hovered over Connor''s face.


    "Do you have any idea of the dangers you expose yourself to? You know what that man would have done to you if I hadn''t come."


    "I''m not a defenseless damsel, you know."


    "You would have been worse than a defenseless damsel if you had drunk that drink."


    Connor bit his lip because he had nothing to say to that. No combat training would have served him with a drug-infected organism. Greg was right.


    "I''m sorry," he finally said. He lowered his head with a sheepish pout before raising it, a small smile on his lips. "You''re sexy when you''re angry."


    He chuckled briefly as if he was embarrassed by his words and Greg stared at him for a moment.


    The young man was still trapped between his arms, his face inches from his. Connor looked up at him through his eyelashes and Greg threw his rationality away and leaned in to kiss him. He pressed his lips to the full, plump ones. The brown-haired boy answered him shyly at first, then with more and more enthusiasm.


    The doctor tilted his head and flicked his tongue which lick its way between Connor''s lips which offered no resistance. He caressed his tongue with his and a faint taste of alcohol and sugar mixed with his saliva.


    He wanted to taste more. Greg sucked on the tongue and leaned closer to the younger man to deepen their kiss. Opening his mouth wider, he explored the walls of the mouth and Connor didn''t refuse him for a second. It was even quite the opposite, the teenager was pressing against his body and the scientist felt his lower part react.


    The teenager tasted as sweet and good as he had imagined. He was having a hard time restraining his urges. Greg''s hands were no longer flat on the car and had a new place on Connor''s hips to grip them firmly and press his body against his hard cock. When he felt the younger man''s hands caressing his nape instead of pushing away, he felt the last thread keeping his sanity trembling.


    "You need to be warier," Greg whispered, pulling away."Connor, why don''t you resist me at all?"


    "Why?" the brown-haired boy said in a daze. "I want you."


    The words made Greg''s heart flutter and the scientist locked eyes with Connor. He wasn''t sure they were on the same page but he wanted to make a bet. It would be risky but at least he would know for good.


    Ever since he had met Connor, the young man and his insolence had forced their way into his thoughts to the point that that time at the coffee shop twice a week was all he thought about.


    At first, his attraction was manageable, he enjoyed the times spent with the teenager and his brother-like best friend. Talking with him was easy, pleasant, and stimulating because the young man''s repartee often left him speechless.


    Connor embodied ardor and youth with his straightforward devoid of malice. But the more he discovered the playfulness of the young man, the more he was under his spell and the more he desired him.


    When Greg had walked into the night bar and found Connor chatting with a first man, he hadn''t wanted to jump to conclusions.


    However, the teenager''s body language was more than enough. Seeing the man slip something into his glass, Greg''s mind went blank. He refused the idea of ??someone putting his dirty hands on the boy. His body had moved on its own.


    But, it was likely that the attraction he felt for Connor wasn''t the same. Relationships at his age were much more volatile and free. He didn''t blame him. The desire for experiences and desire itself were the main drivers of adolescence.


    Still, if he had even a remote chance that he could use these engines to his advantage, he wanted to take the risk.


    Greg jerked away from Connor, pushed him aside then opened the door abruptly.


    "It''s your last call. If you want to leave it''s now because otherwise, I''ll take you home."


    Connor held the gaze that rested on him and he had a hard time suppressing the shiver that ran through him from head to toe. He had fantasized about this moment so much, that he couldn''t see himself backing down now that he had a chance to make it real.


    The boy sat down on the seat under Greg''s gaze and leaned over to close the door. His face was warm. Maybe because of the alcohol, more likely because of the desire that was running through his veins at the thought of what Greg was going to do to him. His crush will be his first. He couldn''t have asked for better.


    When the door to Greg''s apartment unlocked, the man bent down and grabbed Connor under the knees to throw him over his shoulder. He paused in the entrance and Connor realized it was simply to take off his shoes when he felt the two snickers being ripped from his feet and falling to the floor one after the other.


    Greg, who had closed behind him with his foot, walked through the apartment to the bedroom where he laid Connor on the bed. He put one knee on the bed between the boy''s legs and locked him in his grip for the second time that evening.


    His eyes devoured the lips that Connor bit shyly, his eyes glinting with anticipation. When Greg''s lips crashed on his, the brown-haired boy moaned against his mouth without any shame. His hands ran through the body of the man who was kissing him with ardor and greed.


    His fingers slowly traced the muscles of his biceps and as he thought he could enjoy their kiss for a moment longer, he felt Greg''s hand stroking his abs and slipping under the waistband of his jeans to undo the button.


    Connor''s heart started to race. It was happening, right?


    The man undressed the younger man''s lower body and soon only the teenager''s boxers protected him from nudity. Greg pulled away for a moment unbuttoned his own shirt and unbuttoned his pants and pulled the zipper down to make room for his erection that was twitching dangerously.


    He stepped away a moment to retrieve a box of condoms and a tube of lubricant. Connor blushed when he realized it was the same mark he had at home. The man resumed his place on top of him and leaned down to kiss him as one of his hands slipped inside the oversized sweater.


    With his fingertips, Greg began to caress the tender nipples which didn''t take long to harden. When he felt them harden under his finger, the left Connor''s mouth and went down his throat, which he began to bite and suck, leaving a series of kiss marks.


    Annoyed by the fabric, he lifted the boy''s arms to take the sweater off them kept going with the slow and agonizing caressing of the nipples but, this time, with his tongue.


    While a hand pinched and twisted one of the nipples, Greg''s tongue swirled around the other and his teeth bit him, alternating pleasure and pain in a way that made Connor increasingly drunk with desire.


    The young man was already a mess. His disheveled self was moaning and gasping under Greg''s hands and tongue without any restraint. As a whimper escaped his lips and filled the silence of the room, he felt the hand that was attacking his nipple move down towards his cock which was dripping its precum onto his own belly.


    After a few strokes that made the member harder, Greg kissed his way down Connor''s lower body. The boy knew what he was going to do and he already felt like he was about to burst, but he was being assaulted by so many waves of pleasure at the same time that he couldn''t find the strength to warn the man who was serving him in such a good way.


    When he felt Greg''s tongue slide down his rob, Connor thought he was discovering the pinnacle of pleasure. That was before the man''s mouth opened to engulf his penis. The man''s lips coated his teeth and slide down to the base of the cock. Electricity spread throughout Connor''s groin.


    Eyes wide open, the boy could think anymore as the pleasure melted his ability to reason. The sucking sensation as Greg came back up made him groan and his fingers slid through the man''s hair.


    He was enveloped in his own pleasure when he felt a finger poke his hole and the boy froze.


    "No!"


    The brown-haired boy''s fingers that were buried in the scientist''s hair slid to his cheeks. He jerked the man''s head away from his sex that slipped out of his mouth with a pop sound.


    "Sorry. Did I hurt you? I thought you liked it. You kept moaning."


    "No, it''s just. It''s my first time and I''m a little afraid of having something coming inside down there. So please can you be extra gentle?"


    "Connor, are you telling that you''re a virgin?"


    Seeing Greg''s shocked expression, Connor pouted.


    "Everyone has a first time! That''s not something worthy to make such a face."


    "No, it''s¡­ I can''t. I''m sorry." The man moved away so that his body was no longer in contact with Connor''s.


    "Why? Do you think I''m annoying because I told you I was afraid?"


    "No. I-I''m sorry. I really can''t be your first."


    "But why?" The boy was getting upset. He wanted Greg to be his first.


    "I had no intention of stopping after just one night." Connor''s heart started to race but he didn''t utter a word. "I was ready to give you some space and wait until you give me a chance to be more than just another wooer but I don''t think I can''t patiently wait and see if I''m the first one to hold you."


    "I don''t get what you''re saying."


    "I''m saying that it would mean a lot for me and I''m not confident that I would be able to step aside and let another one touch you. If you give me your first time, I''ll get greedy and I''ll end up wanting to be the only one." Greg sighed and looked into the light brown-haired boy''s eyes. "Connor, I''m telling you that I''m in love with you. I want to be with you"


    _______


    Glen watched as the scientist ignored him as he stared stubbornly at the file in his hands. Here for a test, the alpha had given up his caffeine break when Greg had told him that he would rather stay in the laboratory to catch up on files.


    Connor had also told him that he couldn''t come to the cafe today and that they would see each other directly at practice. It had been two weeks since he started to avoid the yet unmissable date with his crush.


    Glen put an elbow on the desk he was sitting in front of and rested his chin on the palm of his hand. He had a hypothesis in his head that he wanted to check. After all, he had spotted Greg''s car in front of their house two weeks ago and his instincts were screaming at him that something had happened between those two. He needed to dig up more fresh information so he straightened up before speaking.


    "Hey, Greg. You know, Connor is acting weird for a while now."


    "Weird? What do you mean?"


    "Hmm. Weird like, he keeps dazing and he sometimes starts to blush for no reason."


    "Oh, really?" commented the man, unfazed.


    "Yeah. Oh and he also moans your name when he jerks off."


    Thud.


    The folder Greg was holding fell to the ground and the sheets were scattered on the floor. The werewolf stood up, satisfied with his effects, to help the scientist pick them up. He gathered the sheets one by one in silence, glancing at Greg who was doing his best to regain control of his emotions.


    "So?" Glen says after a while.. "You and Connor¡­" Glen resumed. "Did you fuck?"

 Chapter 103 - 102. US - Growing Apart

    Sitting in the car next to Greg, Connor was silent. His head was turned to the window where the nocturnal cityscape passed by. He quickly recognized his neighborhood and when the car slowed down and stopped in front of the house, an awkward silence reigned in the passenger compartment.


    Connor peeked at Greg who was waiting for him to come down and the man''s voice broke the silence.


    "You don''t have to be overly self-conscious around me. You clearly rejected me I don''t intend to burden you, be petty or suddenly turn into a bastard who will make you uncomfortable.


    "Y-yeah."


    "I''ll bring your car back later so you can have it tomorrow morning."


    "Oh no, you don''t have to bother with that. I can pick it up myself tomorrow."


    "No, I''ll do it. You left it there it''s because I forced you to, it''s the least I can do."


    "You did it to save me from driving drunk. I should thank you, not force you to play designated driver at two in the morning.


    "I don''t mind. Here, give me the keys. I''ll park it alongside the sidewalk and drop the key in the mailbox for you to find it.


    "Y-yeah. Thanks." Silence fell for a moment and Connor continued to feel his heart throbbing at the thought of getting out of the car.


    He didn''t understand why. He had rejected Greg. He had no reason to feel that way. When the man had confessed, Connor thought he had misheard. Unfortunately, it was real. The teenager had been silent for a long time.


    The scorching hot atmosphere that made his body sweat a few moments ago had become as cold as it was uncomfortable.


    Connor had put an end to it by refusing with a contrite air the advances of the man. Sure, he enjoy being around Greg, and he was his first crush but it was far from being the same feelings the man had for him.


    When he left for the bar tonight, he intended to kiss as many men as he could and, maybe, have a little more fun below the belt. Not exactly, the set-up for committing to a relationship.


    He didn''t want to give the man hope when he had only landed on his bed because his plan A had fallen through. Despite everything, Connor had been touched by Greg''s words. More than he let him know. The boy had no idea the scientist harbored such feelings towards him. But that was it. Being touched didn''t mean he felt the same.


    Connor looked one last time at the man who gave him a smile that lit up his eyes despite everything and again, the teenager''s heart throbbed.


    "Connor. Please, don''t think too much of it or I''ll feel bad."


    "But¡­"


    He stopped not knowing what to say and Greg sighed. The man''s hands clenched around the steering wheel.


    "I won''t come to the cafe anymore. I''ll let you have your moment alone with your friend. I would feel bad if every time you see me from now on you just feel uncomfortable and uneasy."


    "Y-Yes. That''s right. Maybe it''s¡­ Better." Connor''s heart squeezed hard and the teen had to swallow several times to dispel the lump that had suddenly formed and made him want to burst into tears. Why would he act like that? That''s what he wanted. He turned to the door and opened it before walking out without looking back.


    Connor closed the house''s door behind him and slid down to the floor before burying his head between his knees. He stayed like that for a moment, waiting for the feeling in his chest to disappear when he heard a slight click sound and a voice whispered to him.


    "Connor?" Maria blinked, surprised to see her son in this position. "What''s going on? Did something happen? Are you hurt?" The woman walked over to her son and bent down to hug him as the young man shook his head to deny her last question.


    Aside from Anthony still being openly affectionate with her, she had few moments when her soon-to-be-adult sons were vulnerable in front of her.


    She ran her hand down his back gently in a comforting gesture and remained silent for a while. After a moment Connor lifted his head and leaned it against the door before speaking in a low voice.


    "I''ve been confessed to. But I rejected him."


    "Him?"


    "Oh, yes¡­ I guess I''m gay." He chuckled waiting for the reaction of his mother who just ran her fingers through his hair to arrange a curl.


    "And why are you on the ground? Do you regret rejecting him?"


    "No! It was the right thing to do. I mean, I just wanted to have fun and¡­ I never thought Greg liked me."


    Maria''s face remained impassive as she heard the name of the person who confessed to Connor. She knew that Glen and Connor spent some time each week with her husband''s protege. The woman knew the man and his background very well. She knew he was a good person and there wasn''t anything bad to say about him.


    Plus, she''d had the opportunity to join them once or twice and Maria had noticed, both the flirtatious looks from her son and the blatant affection in the man''s eyes.


    "What is the problem then? Did he tell you something harsh when you reject him?"


    "No, he has been so nice¡­ that it hurts Mum. He didn''t even get angry when I told him that I didn''t feel the same and that I preferred to have fun. I''m pretty sure that I hurt his feelings but I''m the one moping around. Why do I feel this way? I don''t get me."


    The woman bit her lip and watched Connor plop his head back between his knees. She stayed a moment to keep her son company.


    Even though she could guess what put the boy in this state, she knew that it wasn''t her place to tell him. It was something he had to sort out alone.


    Mother and son separated to go to bed. Maria closed her bedroom door and walked over to the bed, which creaked under her weight. Laurent moaned and opened his arms to welcome his wife who leaned against him and placed a kiss on his forehead.


    "You took a while. Is everything okay?"


    "Yes?"


    "You don''t sound very sure"


    Maria sighed and snuggled in her husband''s arms.


    "I think Connor is about to have his first love."


    "Oh. It''s a great thing! Why do you sound so concerned?"


    "Because he is falling but¡­ It might be a bit complicated."


    "Hmm? Why? Does she have a boyfriend or something like that?"


    "No. It''s not a she but a he and¡­ He is your assistant."


    Laurent froze. He loosened his embrace and straightened up to switch on the bedside lamp before looking at his wife.


    "What do you mean ''my assistant''? Are you talking about Greg? Greg Douglas?"


    "Yes. He confessed to Connor tonight and our unruly boy rejected him pretty badly. But I can already tell that Connor likes the man. They might not feel the same now but it''s just a matter of time before it happens."


    Laurent didn''t react. The man stared blankly, deep in thought.


    "Are you mad?"


    "Surprisingly, I''m not. I thought I would be but not. I can''t bring myself to be mad at him. I know Greg. I mean, I''m the one who spotted him and allowed him to continue his medical studies when his grandfather who was his only family died. I know he''s a good man and that''s why I''m feeling conflictual."


    "Why?" Maria asked as she resumed her place in his arms.


    "Because there is quite a big gap between them. Also, if he confessed, it means that he doesn''t intend to just be a fling for Connor. I have the feeling that if our boy allows him, Greg will make sure to be not only his first but also his last love."


    "And that''s bad?"


    "Not at all," the man sighed as he turned off the lamp. "But as you said our boy is pretty unruly. I can already tell that both of them will be hurt in the process."


    ________


    After a three-week break from experimenting with his sexuality, Connor decided it was time to put aside the discomfort he''d been feeling since the night he dumped Greg and get back to looking for some fun.


    Mai was already there, the semester was about to end and with it his high school life. He was going to go to the WIA academy to start his training as an agent and Glen will enter Red Creek college for Werewolves. Now was the time to have fun.


    This time the young man had decided to have a backup to avoid any bad situation like the last time.


    Connor slammed the car door and trotted a smile on his face toward the entrance to the bar he had decided to go to tonight. A few yards behind him, Glen was shuffling, his hands shoved into his pockets.


    "Why do I have to be your backup? You have a bunch of friends!" growled the werewolf.


    "Because you''re my brother!" retorted the brown-haired boy with a grin.


    "You''re always pulling out the brotherhood card when it comes to a crappy situation like that."


    "Stop nagging. I''m sure you''ll have fun as well!"


    "As if!"


    "I bet you''ll find a pretty boy to tame you. You like blondes, right?


    Glen raised his middle finger in response and Connor snorted before opening the door. A flood of music flooded their ears. The place looked more like a club than a bar. The deafening music assaulted their ears and Connor saw Glen''s expression go from annoyed to utterly pissed off in a split second.


    For a werewolf, this kind of noisy place was a bit of torture. The alpha was going to spend the rest of the evening controlling his hearing so as not to let the din pierce his eardrums.


    Glen glared at Connor and the latter replied with a sheepish smile before rushing inside. The youngster immediately spotted the bar in front of which he sat before grabbing the cocktail menu, a gluttonous glint in his eye. Once his order was placed, he decided to look around to see what kind of men were present this evening.


    His first attempt at a similar place had left him with a bitter memory and he didn''t want to come across the same kind of a creepy asshole. Glass in hand, he turned to look around the room.


    The atmosphere was different from the bar where he had his debut. He could see that the people who came tonight had only one thing on their minds. Find a partner to spend the night with.


    Connor sipped cheerfully and his gaze fell on Glen who had a hard time fending off the advances of a man who was already starting to have greedy hands.


    The light brown-haired boy scoffed and continued his observation. His eyes fell on a couple intensely making out on one of the chairs in the VIP area that he could see from where he was.


    "Wow, wild!" He commented with a chuckle before freezing.


    When the man who was sitting on his partner''s legs moved his head to change position and deepen their kiss, Connor could see the face of the man he recognized at a glance. The teenager stared at the couple as Greg''s tongue slid into the man''s mouth, grabbing his hips and pressing him against his lower body.


    Connor looked away and his heart sank. He put the glass on the counter and got up to join Glen, who gave him a desperate look.


    "Too bad! He''s coming with me!" He said to Glen''s wooer, grabbing his friend by the arm and dragging him out.


    Once the door closed behind them, Connor strode back to their car and left the werewolf behind. He was angry and the lump in his throat that had taken him days to clear had returned. He gritted his teeth to hold back the tears that threatened to slip and picked up the pace one more time.


    He took out his keys and stomped along as Glen walked a good distance behind him wondering what the hell had made him change his mood so badly. As he thought that, the door opened with a bang and two men came out. The one shorter stumbled and his partner caught him before lifting him by putting his hands under his buttocks. The shorter man wrapped his legs around the man and started to kiss him passionately.


    Glen watched Greg walk away with his conquest for the evening then returned to the car where Connor was waiting.


    "Connor¡­"


    "I''m not in the mood."


    The alpha didn''t push his luck He knew his best friend had dismissed the man''s confession some time ago. Just like he knew that Connor was falling for Greg even though he was doing everything to deny it.


    _______


    Connor turned on the faucet and the cold water ran over him before gradually warming up. The hotel room was cheap, and now his hole and his hips hurt like hell. His partner had already dressed before he caught his breath and he was alone.


    The boy washed himself trying to ignore the pain in his lower body. He hadn''t told the man he had flirted with that it was his first time and the latter had barely prepared him before thrusting his bulging cock inside him. Connor could only grit his teeth and take in the pain because it was too late to say anything. He was the one who came onto the man first.


    The boy turned off the water and grabbed the bathrobe that at least gave off a pleasant smell. He put it on and stood in front of the mirror before running his hand over it to remove the fog. His gaze met his reflection and a red circle on his skin reminded him that he was no longer a virgin. That''s it.


    He had reached the goal of his experiments. He had his fun. Except that it wasn''t fun at all. It was painful. His heart was throbbing and his body was aching everywhere. Suddenly, tears began to stream down the young man''s cheeks and the next moment he collapsed completely.


    "Fuck!" He sniffled, trying to brush away the tears that were rolling down his cheeks.. "Why was I so dumb? I should have let him be my first."

 Chapter 104 - 103. US - Lonely

    Anthony opened the door to Connor''s bedroom and found him lying on his bed, his butterfly knife spinning around his hand, staring at the ceiling.


    "Nono¡­ You''re moping," The cute boy stated. Anthony Everett had been seeing his big brother with a sad look for days and he didn''t know what to do to cheer him up.


    Connor and Glen had finished high school and as a gift for finally graduating, their parent left the house for them for a whole weekend so that they could invite their friends over and have a party.


    Despite this opportunity that would have driven any teenager overjoyed, Connor didn''t seem to be interested in the preparations. He was more gloomy than ever. His big brother, whom he knew as a cheerful jokester, spent the little free time he had outside of his training staring into space, without any motivation.


    Connor''s head turned to his little brother. Anthony showed the big bowl of popcorn he had prepared.


    "I made popcorn, you want to watch a movie?"


    When Glen came home from the supermarket with his arms full of paper bags containing snacks and other packets of crisps and food for their graduation weekend party, he was about to unleash on Connor, because the latter had ditched him.


    The werewolf ended up shopping alone. Just buying the snacks had taken him nearly an hour. That''s without mentioning the time it took him to put all the bottles in his trunk. He was already moving towards the noise of the television when he heard the sound of the microwave. Glen turned his head and saw Anthony waiting for the bowl of popcorn he had been preparing to be ready.


    "Anny? Why do you look so sad?"


    He walked towards the little boy and put the bags away before patting his head to dispel his bad mood. Anthony forced himself to smile but the corners of his mouth dropped quickly.


    "I''m not sad. Connor is and I don''t like it. For the past few days, he hasn''t joked like he used to, he even stopped teasing everyone all day long."


    "Yeah, I know," Glen replied with a sigh. "And? You''re worried?"


    "I don''t like to see him like that. I want my big brother back. I won''t complain that he''s clingy anymore I want him back." Cheeks puffy and eyes red, Anthony paused as the rang alerted them that the popcorn was ready. "Why is he like this anyway?"


    "I think he''s in love."


    "In love? But it''s a good thing, right? Why is he so sad? Does the girl doesn''t like him back? I can tell her. Nono can be a bit annoying sometimes but he''s nice. I''m sure she will like him if she gets to know him."


    "Well, for starters it''s not a girl but a man." Anthony and Glen turned to the voice and found Connor standing in the doorway of the room. The teenager trotted over to them and stopped near Anthony whom he grabbed under the shoulders and made to sit on the kitchen counter


    "A man? You''re in love with a man?"


    "You think it''s weird?" he asked his little brother.


    "No, werewolves don''t care about that. They have male omega." The little boy turned to his other big brother and Glen guessed the question he was about to ask him.


    "I have no intention to have an omega partner. Male or female."


    "I think you should have a boyfriend too."


    "Why?"


    Anthony shrugged.


    "You''re doting on me but you don''t care about your girlfriends at all. I think a male omega has more chance to tame you."


    "This and that are different matters." retorted Glen, offended by the truth that came out of the little boy''s mouth. Connor snorted and almost choked on his saliva. He caught his breath and ruffled his brother''s hair who continued.


    "And that man, he doesn''t like you?"


    "No, actually he told me that he loves me way before I realized that I was in love with him."


    "Then, why?"


    "Well, I rejected him¡­ Badly. And he moved on." Connor shrugged. The smile he gave Anthony was bitter.


    "I don''t like him," Anthony said with his arms crossed and a pout on his face.


    "Why? He''s a great guy! I was the dumb one."


    "Then he should have waited!"


    Connor didn''t react to his little brother''s remark, because it was exactly the fact that Greg hadn''t waited that was holding him back from confessing his feelings.


    The brown-haired boy knew he had no right to feel like this, but he couldn''t forget how his heart was throbbing when he saw the scientist with another man that night.


    "Let''s forget about that, we have a party to prepare."


    ________


    Leaning on a bar counter, Greg was quietly drinking his glass of bourbon. He hadn''t given a single glance to the other customers, and the bartender who had noticed his regular''s bad mood decided to talk with him.


    "Not in the mood for some flirt tonight?"


    Greg lifted his head and looked at the man who stared back at him with a teasing smile. The scientist had been particularly aggressive the last few weeks. He needed to distract his mind. The thought of Connor flirting somewhere in town with a man left him restless.


    Even if they hadn''t seen each other since that famous evening, the teenager hadn''t left his mind for a single moment and it was starting to affect his mood. He shook his head in response.


    "I think I''m done with that."


    The bartender''s smile widened before he spoke. "It''s only my opinion after eight years behind this counter, but most men who show up one night and start hitting on anything who has two legs, have someone they can''t forget."


    Greg chuckled and his heart sank. He sipped his drink in one gulp.


    "I''m going home for tonight."


    Greg had just reached his door when his phone vibrated in his pocket. He fished the device and took a look. His eyebrows furrowed when he saw the number of the person calling him. He unlocked the screen and held the device to his ear.


    "Glen, it''s late what¡­" He listened to the young alpha''s voice stuttering and scrambling on the other side of the phone.


    "Calm down, I''m coming right away!"


    Greg hung up and walked back. His car was near the bar because he had returned with a private driver company. He looked in his call list for the number of the driver who had just dropped him off and dialed it.


    "Hello! Excuse me are you still nearby because I have an emergency. If you don''t have any more errands scheduled, I have to get to Red Creek General Hospital."


    ________


    Greg walked through the automatic hospital doors and looked around to spot the reception desk, which he strode towards. He waited for his turn, not without displaying his nervousness and impatience to everyone in the queue. When the woman behind the counter asked him to move on, the man rushed toward.


    "I was called to tell me that three people had been brought here after a road accident. A couple with their child."


    "Give me the names of the patients please."


    "Laurent, Maria, and Anthony Everett."


    The woman looked at her computer. She gave him the information he was looking for and Greg started running.


    "Hey, where do you think you are? Don''t run in a hospital!"


    The man ignored her words and ran to the waiting room near the trauma ward. He stopped breathlessly in front of two people who looked like they were on the verge of a mental breakdown.


    "How are they doing? What happened?"


    Connor and Glen looked up at the same time to find the man disheveled in his wrinkled shirt and if they were any closer they probably would have smelled alcohol on his breath.


    "What are you doing here?" Connor asked and it was Glen who answered.


    "I called him" The young werewolf forced himself to explain. "Maria''s family lives abroad, Laurent has no siblings, and Grandmother Autumn has already passed away. We''re alone and¡­I thought¡­ Greg is the closest thing we have to a family member." He blinked and shrugged after finishing his sentence. "I didn''t mean to burden you," Glen uttered as he realized what he had just said and his head dropped. The young alpha''s eyes were red and tears threatened to flow at any moment.


    "It''s okay, it''s not a burden at all. Have the doctors come to see you?"


    Connor shook his head in response and the man put a hand on his and Glen''s shoulder.


    "I''ll see if I can find any information? Do you remember the name of one of the doctors?"


    Again the two boys shook their heads and Greg squeezed their shoulder lightly.


    "I''ll be back in a moment, wait for me there."


    The man walked away before he got an answer and went in search of information. When he returned, the hope of good news to announce to the two teenagers was growing dim.


    He had used his status as a WIA doctor to override the rule of confidentiality and he regretted having done so.


    Laurent''s car had taken the full brunt of a freight truck whose faulty brakes had no longer responded. The driver had ended up losing control of the vehicle and the truck had left its direction of traffic to crash into the car of the Everetts. They were leaving for the weekend to let their boys celebrate their high school graduation.


    The list of their injuries was so long that it would be more effective to mention the organs that had been spared. Just hearing that the medical team had taken three hours just to disengage Laurent from the dashboard which had sunk into his abdomen during the impact had made the young scientist lose all hope.


    As for Maria, after a piece of the windshield severed her carotid artery in addition to her extensive internal damage, her vital prognosis was poor. She had lost too much blood and the team had taken too long to extricate them from the wreckage of the car.


    Anthony was the least injured of the three, as he was furthest from impact. His body suffered primarily from the damage caused by his organs which had been propelled against his rib cage during the impact. His lungs were severely affected and the medical team was considering a transplant to save his life.


    Greg ran his fingers through his hair. He had no hope for them. He walked back to where he had left the boys and saw that a middle-aged man was standing near the two teenagers and looking at them worriedly. He approached them and they looked up at him with hopeful eyes and the scientist''s heart sank. He swallowed and shook his head and settled on a watered-down version.


    "The three of them are in the OR now. The vital prognosis of your parents is engaged, but the surgeons are doing their best."


    "And Anny? What about Anny?" Connor asked.


    "He might need a lung transplant, but for now the doctors are trying to stabilize him to see if he can be put on the waiting list."


    Both young men looked down, their eyes red, and Greg frowned when he saw the middle-aged man put his arm around Connor''s shoulder to comfort him. When he saw his expression, Bradley Stevenson decided to introduce himself.


    "I am Stevenson. Bradley Stevenson. I''m Connor''s mentor in the academy and Maria has been a friend since high school."


    Hearing his introductions, Greg relaxed and held out his hand to introduce himself. When the man walked away to make a phone call, Bradley turned to his protege.


    "So, you like them older?"


    Connor cracked a weak smile.


    "It''s not like that, Brad."


    "It''s Sir Stevenson and stop lying. If look could kill, I would be dead now! No one is that possessive if it''s not like that."


    Before Connor could answer his mentor''s attempted joke, two surgeons walked towards them. Being a man of the field, Bradley was a veteran of this kind of situation. One look was enough for him to realize that the hearts of these two boys were about to be broken.


    "Are you the family of Laurent and Maria Everett?"


    Glen and Connor sprang up and the two doctors exchanged a look.


    "We did our best to repair the damage and put all the organs failures under control, unfortunately¡­" Connor''s chin quivered and the boy collapsed into his best friend''s arms who himself started to cry.


    When Greg returned from his phone call, he found the two boys clinging to each other as the doctors spoke with Bradley about the different arrangements to be made. Without saying a word, he put an arm around their shoulders and let them suffer their loss.


    Doctors had managed to repair most of Anthony''s injuries and the boy had been placed in the recovery room. They had to wait to see if his constants improved to put him on the waiting list for a donation.


    Glen and Connor hadn''t left his bedside once. Their faces were eaten with huge dark circles and Greg hadn''t been able to make them swallow anything.


    The man entered the room with a paper bag in his hands and gently called the two friends to get their attention.


    "I bought porridge. How about a little break to eat something?"


    Both boys shook their heads in refusal, but the man was unfazed.


    "The nurses will let us know if anything happens. C''mon if you don''t swallow anything you''ll end up collapsing. Especially you Glen, don''t forget that you are a werewolf even if you have a particular constitution."


    Reluctantly, Glen and Connor left the room and Greg accompanied them to the cafeteria where they had a quick meal.


    They were heading back to Anthony''s room after not even a quarter of an hour in the dining room when they heard the alarm of a code blue. Nurses and doctors rushed to a room and the two boys quickly realized that it was their brother''s room.


    Connor started running and Glen followed him. When they crossed the threshold, a doctor was holding paddles which he placed against Anthony''s pale, frail chest. Electricity coursed through the little boy''s body, forcing him to heave, but the tracing on the heart rate monitor remained stubbornly flat.


    The doctor persisted for about ten minutes and after the last discharge without any reaction, his deep voice announced after a sorry look towards the two boys.


    "Time of death, 1:18 p.m."


    ________


    Greg and Bradley helped Maria''s family arrange the funeral. When their mother''s brother had arrived, he had consoled his nephews and supported the boys as best he could even if, in the end, the teens felt like they were facing a stranger. They were, however, grateful to have someone to hand the reins to.


    Too young and too sheltered by their parents to have thought of such a situation, Glen and Connor were helpless in front of the medical staff questions and the funeral director''s form.


    When Greg took over answering questions until their uncle arrived, Connor felt his heart swell with a new kind of affection.


    Sadly, the boys'' pain didn''t end on the day of the funeral. When they realized they were going to have to return to a, now, empty house, both of them were heartbroken a second time.


    They hurried to apply late to enter the dormitory of their respective universities. While Glen was able to secure a back-to-school spot, the WIA Academy administration couldn''t find an available spot for Connor until the second semester.


    "I can stay with you and delay my entry if you want," Glen offered as he watched Connor fold up his mail with a frustrated look on his face.


    "No, don''t! What if you can''t find a place next semester?


    "It''s ok. Beta Tomas found me a place right away. I don''t know what is going on in my genitor''s head, but he seems to want to grant me privileges even if I''m a defective object.


    "You are not a defective object. And you should beware of Alpha Carter. He''s not a good alpha. I''m sure he''ll ask you something at some point."


    Glen shrugged and walked over to his best friend to sit beside him.


    "What will you do? I don''t want to leave you here all alone."


    "Don''t worry! I''ll find something."


    ________


    Connor pressed the bell and waited for the door to open. It was late and he had no idea if the man he was going to disturb was at home, but he couldn''t bear another night in the house where his family was gone. Glen had gone to his dorm three days ago and he couldn''t bear the thought of spending a third night there all alone.


    He heard the clatter of pots falling to the floor and after a few curses, footsteps approached the door.


    The door opened and Greg blinked as he saw Connor standing in the doorway. The light-brown-haired boy gave him a faint smile and lifted the travel bag he had in his hand.


    "I know I''m shameless but¡­ Glen is gone, the house is a bit big and I guess it''s a bit lonely¡­"


    Without a word, Greg let go of the door to let the younger boy come in.

 Chapter 105 - 104. US - Owner [M]

    "When are you leaving for the dorms?" Greg asked Connor who shoved a toasted toast filled with jam into his mouth.


    "Tomorrow, at dawn. Glen will help me to move my things."


    "I¡­"


    "No, it''s fine. No need to overwork you. Glen rarely gets a chance to use his alpha strength which is probably rotting somewhere inside his body, it will be a good warm-up for him."


    Greg squeezed his hand around the bag he was already holding in his hand, a sign that he was about to leave for the lab.


    After Connor showed up at his house one night, the boy regularly slept over with the scientist who couldn''t refuse him anything. Soon one day became two and before he knew it the boy was spending the weekdays at home and the weekends when he wasn''t sent to special training sessions, he was going back to his parents'' house where Glen joined him. Gradually the two young men were mourning. With good and bad days.


    However, Connor still hadn''t found the strength to stay alone in his childhood home. Now that the time for parting had come, Greg couldn''t help but feel bad.


    He had easily gotten used to the presence of this unusual roommate. Connor came back from his classes at the academy with wounds and bruises that he always ended up taking care of when he wasn''t falling asleep from studying.


    The scientist had discovered a new side to the young man who captured his heart and was forced to learn the pain of bereavement while working to achieve his goal. Connor''s dedication and mental, along with his weaknesses had made the man even more attached.


    With this departure, Greg had only one fear, that the younger man would continue on his way and forget him.


    He looked at Connor who had started eating again while reading something on his phone and held back the sigh that threatened to leave his lips.


    "You want to eat something special for your last night here?"


    Connor looked up from his screen and his gaze on Greg made the man''s heart flutter. He put the feeling aside and waited for the answer which came with an enigmatic smile.


    "I''ll take care of dinner."


    "Okay? I might be late so I''ll let you know when I finish."


    "''Kay! See you!" The student waved his hand and Greg left his apartment.


    The scientist''s day in the lab was uneventful. When he reached his apartment, it was already late and the inside was dark. His heart throbbed when he realized that Connor must have had other plans or an emergency to deal with.


    He left his shoes in the hallway, turned on the light in the living room before sinking onto the sofa. Greg loosened his tie with one hand and let his head fall back on the backrest.


    "I guess that''s it." He muttered before closing his eyes and drifting off to sleep.


    A movement on the couch pulled him out of his lethargic state. He felt someone climb to straddle him.


    "That''s rude. I told you I''ll take care of tonight''s diner and you want to sleep without a bit?"


    "Connor what are you¡­"


    Soft lips pressed against his mouth prevented him from finishing his sentence. Every time he tried to speak, Connor drowned out his words with a kiss, tender, playful and sensual at the same time. Greg''s mind was clouded with fatigue and surprise. After being rejected by Connor, being woken up by the young man kissing him is something he hadn''t even dared to imagine.


    Even when the younger man started coming to his home to escape the loneliness and the pain of bereavement, he didn''t once try to take advantage of the situation. Greg established and respected the barriers. He didn''t want to do anything that could put Connor in a situation that would cause him pain.


    The brown-haired man pecked his lips again and his hands moved to either side of his face, caressing his cheeks with their fingertips.


    "Connor¡­ Connor¡­Co¡­" The younger one stubbornly ignored his word, and when he felt Greg''s hands grab his hips, he was relieved.


    Even when he climbed on top of the man dozing in front of him, Connor had been afraid of being rejected. He had missed his chance once, he didn''t know if the man would give him another one.


    He had tried several times to tell him, to make Greg understand that his feelings had grown deeper as he saw the way the man treated him.


    But the whole time he was here, Greg had respectfully kept his distance. So much so that he had begun to think that the man was over him.


    Tonight, he had decided to question his body, because he was too afraid to know what his heart would tell him. When he felt Greg''s hands that responded to his kisses with caresses he savored his small victory.


    Intoxicated by Connor''s kisses, Greg ended up putting aside his questions. He answered the advances of the young man who, this time, had made the first step. His hands stroked the skin, which gave off a slightly sweet scent. From the hips, his fingers slipped to the buttocks they began to knead.


    Their kiss grew more passionate and when one of Greg''s hands moved up to grab Connor''s neck to stop him from backing up, the younger man opened his mouth to let him in.


    Greeting the invitation, Greg slid his tongue out and started a passionate and heated dance.


    Encouraged by the moans his partner let out against his mouth, he slid his hand to the knot of the bathrobe which he opened, revealing Connor''s naked body. His dick erected and already glistening with precum touched Greg''s shirt and the man broke their kiss to enjoy the godly vision in front of his eyes.


    Lips parted, breath panting, eyes unfocused and already clouded with pleasure, Connor blinked and his tongue flicked between his teeth. Greg felt his dick twitching.


    Connor''s presence at his house had kept him from having one-night stands, and he wasn''t in the mood anyway. It had been months since he had done anything and with his job where he was given more and more responsibility, he could consider himself lucky if he found the strength to jerk off.


    Connor didn''t know how dangerous it was to awake his urges like this. He was hungry and the teen would quickly regret it.


    Greg pulled away from Connor''s lips and moved down his neck briefly, licking it before sliding his tongue over a nipple.


    "Aagh!"


    Connor''s gasp was the only encouragement the man needed to keep going. He tickled the nipple with his tongue, watching for the reactions of the younger man who had slipped a hand his hair and pulled it every time a wave of pleasure ran through him.


    The brown-haired man moaned and Greg bit the hardened nipple between his teeth, eliciting a cry from Connor whose back arched to press his body against the harassing mouth.


    "Nnngh!"


    Greg smirked and raised his hand which was still kneading the young man''s buttocks. He grabbed the lone nipple and continued to bite, lick and kiss Connor''s chest which was now covered with kiss marks, hickeys, and bite marks.


    When he was satisfied, Greg moved away. After an appreciative look at the masterpiece he had painted with his tongue on this exquisite canvas, he approached Connor''s face but did not kiss him.


    His eyes locked with the hazel irises and the young man understood why when he felt Greg''s hands next to his hole.


    After his first catastrophic experience that forced him to deal with his feelings, Connor had never again gone on a night out or looked for a partner. The reason was that he no longer wanted to experiment at all. His body was longing for the touch of the man he had tasted only once.


    Greg gently caressed the younger man''s buttocks and put his finger just at his entrance. With a nod, Connor gave him the permission he was asking for and Greg crushed his lips with a sweet and heated kiss.


    When the kiss blew the brown-haired man''s mind, he pushed one digit inside up to his first knuckle. He continued kissing Connor to distract him and slid his finger until he was fully inside.


    He let the young man adjust to the feeling of a foreign body inside him, and after a moment he began to thrust his finger to relax Connor''s muscles and prepare him to receive his cock.


    At first, Greg felt Connor''s body was tense. He clutched the back of his neck with his arms like he dreaded the pain. Greg slowed down the pace and intensified his kiss. Skillfully, he stroked the member dripping with pre-cum with his free hand. Connor''s body had slowly relaxed, surrendering to the different waves of pleasure.


    He didn''t even notice when a second finger slipped inside him.


    "Hm. Hmmm!"


    Connor continued to moan against his mouth. His lips were swollen from the kisses and the brown-haired man felt his head fuzzier and fuzzier from the pleasure that made his cock twitch.


    The feeling of Greg''s fingers inside him wasn''t scary as he had dreaded. For a few seconds, Connor had even started to move his hips to meet the fingers and direct them towards a certain spot that sent electricity through his spine.


    Greg pulled away from him and withdrew his fingers which elicited a moan of protest from the young man.


    The man chuckled and pecked his lips. "Let''s go to bed."


    He didn''t wait for Connor to answer him and lifted the boy off the couch.


    His erection was painful and the man had only one desire, thrust deep inside the man who had finally given himself to him. He didn''t know why, or what was the trigger. The only thing he wanted was to finally connect with him after so long, both emotionally and physically.


    Once in the bedroom, he laid Connor down on the bed. Too impatient to unbutton his shirt, he just jerked it open, popping all the buttons. His pants were thrown away somewhere he didn''t even bother to look and Greg almost gasped when he felt the cool air in the room on the thin, sensitive skin of his cock. He was about to lose it.


    He bit his lip and used what little rationality he had left to pull the lube and a box of condoms out of his nightstand drawer.


    Connor stared with desire and apprehension as he saw the erect cock about to enter him. A smile curved his mouth when he saw that Greg hadn''t taken the time to take off his tie. He waited until the man had unrolled the condom over the entire length of his penis, then grabbed the piece of midnight blue fabric to draw the man to him and kissed him tenderly.


    The softness of the kiss calmed Greg who felt that they were finally on the same page. He responded to the kiss with at least as much fervor and with one long, slow thrust he finally connected with the man he loved.


    Feeling Greg''s cock plunge and massage his deepest part, Connor couldn''t help the lone tear that slipped down his cheek.


    "Hey, are you hurt?"


    Connor just shook his head in denial and after another kiss, the man began to move slowly.


    At first, the feeling was overwhelming. Different from the fingers that prepared him earlier. The feeling of being filled and open with each thrust made him moan more and more intensely. Suddenly, Greg''s dick scratched a particular spot and electricity ran through Connor''s whole body.


    "Aaangh!"


    When he saw his reaction, Greg started to aim for the same spot again.


    "Ahh¡­Ahh¡­Aangh!


    "You like it here?"


    Connor couldn''t answer just moaned over and over as deep inside him a feeling rose.


    "Tell me, Connor, my love, my sweet heart. Tell me¡­"


    "Ahh!"


    The sound of their two bodies colliding filled the room.


    "Please, tell me!"


    Connor gathered the scattered pieces of his mind to answer the man who was begging him.


    "Y-Yes¡­ I-I li. Hmmm! I like it! Anngg! I¡­like¡­. it."


    As if that was what he was waiting for, Greg gave him a devastating smile and Connor felt his heart explode with love for the man in front of him. But the latter wasn''t done with him.


    The scientist straightened his chest to change position and placed a calf from Connor on each of his shoulders. He wrapped the legs with his arms and with only one movement he thrust even deeper.


    He saw Connor''s eyes roll before returning to their original position. He no longer knew how to endure the pleasure that was starting to melt his brain. His hands gripped the sheets as the man continued to pound on him.


    When with a last deep thrust, Greg ejaculated, Connor''s cock released his warm semen. The brown-haired man felt his lover''s body fall on top of him out of breath. He turned his head so they could face each other and Connor placed a kiss on the tip of his nose.


    "I think I don''t just only love you. I adore you."


    When he woke up the next morning, the bed next to him was empty. On the pillow, he found a handwritten note and smiled as he read it.


    "I''ll be back in 538 days!


    Don''t wander around, you''re mine now!


    From: Your heart''s owner."


    Greg fell backward, one arm covering his eyes, and snorted then he muttered to himself.


    "I also adore you, my Sweetheart."


    His alarm went off and Greg turned to turn it off and ran his hand over his itchy neck. He went to the bathroom and stopped in the mirror to take a look. His skin was covered with bite marks and hickeys left by Connor. He chuckled and touched the itchy area again before starting to get ready for his job.


    __________


    537 DAYS AFTER


    Greg woke up in the night to someone ringing and banging on his door. The man had come home after midnight from work and he wasn''t sure if the clock''s needle had made two complete turns since he had laid his head on the pillow.


    He walked over to the door which he opened, determined to curse the person in front of him, and froze. Connor wriggled his eyebrows and savored his surprise.


    "Hi, there! I''m back! Did you wander ar¡­"


    He couldn''t finish his sentence. Greg had just grabbed him to throw him over his shoulder and carry him into the bedroom. When he threw on the bed the man he hadn''t seen in over a year and a half, he noticed with one glance at the changes in his body and he had only one craving.. To re-tame the man he had missed so much.

 Chapter 106 - 105. Wrong Guy

    The day was starting to dawn. He had driven all night to reach Skinwalker territory. The human had forbidden Glen and Eden to come along. If the leader of Blue Moon used dark energy, it could quickly become dangerous for the alpha.


    His footsteps echoed in the stillness of the twilight. The animals were already out and he had to discern their sound from the sound of his future enemies. Suddenly, an abnormal rustling drew his attention.


    Connor reacted right away by lowering his dao he had detached from his support by reflex. The blade plunged into the neck of a wolf who barely recoiled, avoiding total decapitation.


    Unfortunately for him, Connor''s blow was powerful and the blade had dug halfway into his neck, slicing him almost to the trachea. The wolf began to bleed out.


    "I won''t go easy on you because you laid your hand the only person you shouldn''t have to." He twirled his dao so the speed of the movement wiped the blood off the blade and prepared for another attack.


    "Who''s next?"


    The wolves in front of him watched their fellow fighter that Connor had just mortally wounded as he was bleeding to death on the ground. They then raised their heads towards him, baring their fangs in hostility. However, none of them moved. They had seen the force with which Connor struck and they were now suspicious enough to not act hastily.


    The agent looked around. He counted seven wolves in front of him, two on each side, and he expected at any moment to see several cut off his way to the rear.


    The increasing luminosity in the forest was to his advantage. The agent would have more visibility on the topography of the land and, thus,  he could avoid a trap. The fighters exchanged glances.


    Connor didn''t know if, like werewolves, Skinwalkers could use a link or something else to communicate. Even if they couldn''t, he would have to take care of the four north/south/east/west segments at the same time. The agent had to fight and get rid of, at least one fighter on a segment with each attack, otherwise, he would be overwhelmed by the others hiding in his blind spots while he was focused on a segment.


    Now that his strategy was set, Connor lowered his dao and squeezed the handle with the fingers of both hands before loosening up his shoulders. He had to sharpen his senses to feel the first attack coming. If his intuition was correct, the Skinwalkers would attack, sending one or more members per segment.


    Their goal was to capture him, not kill him. Even though they would surely not flinch at the thought of one wound or two, the agent still had a blatant advantage. They needed him alive. At worst, they would go so far as to inflict serious injury on him if they got into a stalemate, but otherwise, he had a free hand unlike them.


    As these strategic thoughts raced through his mind, the man''s ears caught the feigned sound of a branch snapping as one of the two Skinwalkers to his left finally moved. Without turning completely to his opponent, he swung his blade downwards before making the same path in the opposite direction. His first downward blow slashed the belly of a first fighter while the second hit targeted only the next opponent''s face. A large cut had grazed the Skinwalker''s face, slicing through his eye.


    The moan that escaped from the wolf''s maw stirred up the animosity of the other fighters who started to bark and growl all at the same time to disconcert Connor. Unfortunately for them, the agent was an overtrained field man.


    Even though most of his missions didn''t require him to deal with so many enemies at once, he had already taken down rogues grouped in greater numbers than this one. Of course, it hadn''t been a cakewalk, but he had come out of it unscathed. He had to anyway because he had a boyfriend who freaked out at the slightest cut.


    Connor was back in his fighting stance, ready to retaliate. Despite the barking and growling, he didn''t lose his focus. When three Skinwalkers attacked from three different sides, he decided it was time to step up a gear and get rid of the small fry.


    Connor slashed the Skinwalker fighter that came in front of him, knocking down his dao and coming back up in a split second to widen the wound he had just made in the wolf''s stomach. His wrist twisted and he changed his grip on the hilt of the sword.


    Suddenly ducking, the officer bent down with one knee and thrust his dao into the ground. His free hand drew one of the cinquedae from his arm, which he threw without even looking. He had already spotted, not only the position of his target but also that of his next assailant.


    As soon as the dagger left his palm, he fished the push dagger at his left ankle and threw it. The blade stuck in the fur of a grey wolf whose momentum was cut off which fell back to the ground while the one who had been hit par the cinquedae let out cries and moans on the ground after the blade had sunk into his eye until the guard.


    Connor didn''t stop there. He placed the hand that had just dropped the last dagger next to the other on his dao and pulled it out of the ground with all his might to take advantage of the momentum. He aimed and cut off the front legs of the two wolves attacking him from the front and the man took a step to the side to offer his back to the wolf he had scarred a little earlier.


    With a smirk, he stopped his movement as soon as the blade was in the position he wanted. Connor took a step back and planted the sword in the belly of the Skinwalker who thought he had it from behind. Unfortunately, he had used too much force in his movement and the blade plunged and pierced right through the wolf before getting stuck in his body.


    Seeing that, Connor pushed away with a blow of his boots, the wolf who had received his push dagger in the eye and who was already coming after him. The kick made him change his balance.


    With a last effort, the agent pulled his sword out and his smirk widened when he saw that the motion of the move had given him just the right amount of momentum. He impaled the wolf in front of him who was already fighting back after his kick on the muzzle and thrust his blade my half into his stomach before spinning the blade.


    The one who could easily claim the title of the best assassin of the WIA intended to show the difference in level that there was between him and his opponents.


    Connor sliced ??through the wolf''s body from the inside, where the blade had stuck. The dao made a semi-circle, and the sound of the blade slicing through the air at full speed drew a slight smile to his lips. He sure liked bladed weapons.


    The sword boosted by the momentum of its movement wounded two new wolves whose bodies fell to the ground before the belly started to spread blood on the icy and muddy ground.


    Connor broke his position before making the dao slash through the air one last time to remove the excess blood. He looked around and saw the remaining wolves ponder whether they should get closer or not. Of the eleven enemies he had against him four were dead, four disabled due to severed limbs or open wounds that spilled their blood, and two of the three back-ups were already on the ground unable to attack.


    There were only four Skinwalkers left in combat condition, and it was time for him to switch to a much more sly type of edged weapon. The agent had learned to master them with a man whose brute strength had made him the number one field agent in his youth. His mentor, Bradley Stevenson.


    Connor stowed his dao in its holder and the sound of the magnet pulling the blade so it could stick to it made the wolves flinch. He reached into his pocket and pulled out two knuckledusters, and Connor''s palm closed around something none of the wolves had time to see.


    If at first, they thought that the man had lost his advantage by wanting to attack them in close combat, it was before they had taken a look at the pieces of bluish metal that Connor had just dressed his knuckles.


    The two knuckledusters were precision-worked pieces of metal and used in close combat, by an assassin, they could inflict deep wounds through which the wolfsbane would infiltrate and finish the job.


    The part Connor was putting against his hand was completely normal. However, the part that struck the enemy was a sharp edge of more than an inch and a single glance was enough to appreciate the care with which it had been sharpened to not spare a single injury.


    Fists clenched, guard raised slightly below his eye line, legs spread and rooted to respond to any attack, Connor waited for his enemies to move. The four wolves looked at each other uncertainly and one of them took a step back. He was immediately scolded by another with a bark and a growl.


    When the other Skinwalkers saw the scene, their demeanor immediately changed and they regained their full aggression even though Connor knew that no matter how determined they were, this fight was coming to an end.


    A first wolf galloped off and jumped on the agent who smirked. After taking a step back, he drew his fist back along with his upper body and aimed the wolf on the head. The fist made contact with the Skinwalker''s head, just between his eye and the corner of his maw.


    The edge sank easily into the wolf''s flesh and a crack sounded as the skull shattered under the impact of Connor''s fist reinforced by his knuckleduster. The Skinwalker fell back to the ground, dead, and the three other wolves looked at the body. Shocked, one of the wolves suddenly started running and away through the woods in the direction of the village.


    "Weak!"


    The two remaining wolves lifted their head at the word and glared at Connor. The latter looked at them smugly before resuming his position. Guard on. He was silently urging them to attack him if they dared, and the Skinwalkers realized how wrong they had been to provoke the agent.


    They knew how doomed they were if, like their comrade, they fled, but fighting meant death and they now understood that fact. The more aggressive wolf decided not to turn back.


    He barked and growled before circling Connor. The man didn''t even bother to follow his movements. He knew that given their nervous state, they were no longer a threat.


    Finally, the Skinwalker sprinted to swoop down on Connor, but instead of leaping up he attacked down his body and aimed at his leg. Connor simply dodged the attack with his sharpened reflexes and spun. He, then, revealed what he had in the palm of his hand. A mechanical noise rose above the other sounds around them and the stand-by Skinwalker caught a glimpse of a strange thread wrapped around his companion''s neck.


    Thrown by Connor, the end of a chock lace made a full turn and the agent caught it back. As soon as the object was in his hand he pulled, spreading his arms. Thin streams of blood began to trickle down the Skinwalker''s neck and the next moment his head fell and rolled to the ground before a red geyser poured out from his decapitated trunk.


    Connor straightened up, looked at the last fighter and his eyes narrowed.


    "Now, did you realize that you pissed off the wrong guy?"

 Chapter 107 - 106. Whistling

    In the village, the ordinary atmosphere had given way to a mixture of fear and tension. About an hour ago, a little before dawn, men, women, children, it didn''t matter, they all had been awakened and then separated. Several people were gathered in an empty barn, where they were now huddling together. Fear in their stomach, the prisoners were waiting for whatever would happen after, under the watchful eye of Trevor and Wyatt.


    The latter had been showing a grim expression since he had returned with Elias and his other companions from their capture mission. The man was mourning the death of his mate, whose head had been severed by the WIA agent at Grey Wolf.


    He was still halfway to Red Creek when Elias had without any emotion informed him of the death of his other half, but also of a change of plans. The man had demanded his return so, while he hadn''t yet taken the time to shed his first tears, the Skinwalker turned the wheel to take the road in the opposite direction towards their territory.


    When he arrived at the meeting point, the wizard was consumed with grief and anger. Among his companions, Wyatt discovered in amazement a man with ash-blond hair who fixed his indifferent ultramarine gaze on him.


    "Who''s that? He''s not the Outsider. What happened?"


    "We had some bad luck at Grey Wolf, but it seemed like things turned to our way," Elias replied with a grin. "This man is the outsider''s mate."


    He kicked the back of Greg''s legs who could only give in to the violent order. He fell to his knees on the ground and raised his head to glare at his captors. A hand jerked his head to the side exposing the base of his neck and he tugged the coat and shirt he was wearing away from the skin.


    Wyatt''s eyes narrowed at the golden mark on the man''s neck and his fists clenched as he thought of his Ysolt being decapitated.


    "What a strong and beautiful mark that you have. He must deeply love you." Wyatt said addressing Greg before turning to Elias, his gaze was icy. "When the time is right, I want to be the one to take the civilian''s life. It''s only justice. His mate killed my wife. I will take great pleasure in taking the life of this outsider''s lover."


    The Skinwalker dropped to one knee so his face was level with Greg''s and he grinned viciously.


    "I will take all my time to finish you off. I''m going to show that outsider the pain a Skinwalker goes through when they lose their mate."


    He smiled, glaring at Greg to scare him, but a spit landed on his cheek and the scientist glowered at him, fierce and proud.


    "You have no idea who you dared to provoke. My man will beat every one of your idiotic and weak asses. You signed your death warrant¡­"


    The back of Wyatt''s hand slammed into Greg''s cheek, forcing him to turn his head from the impact. The blow left only a faint, barely visible mark on his cheek. Greg simply turned his head back to his starting position to stare at the Skinwalker who was glaring at him.


    "See? Weak!"


    Wyatt snapped and was about to pounce on Greg who continued to smile without lowering his gaze, but Trevor stopped him.


    "I''m going to wipe that cocky smile off your face, you little shit!" He shouted, pointing at Greg who smirked when he saw him get angry.


    "That''s enough! We need him for now. If he''s too hurt when the outsider comes, he might not cooperate."


    Wyatt stopped struggling to extricate himself from Trevor''s grip. He turned on his heels before heading towards the village, leaving the rest of his companions.


    "Okay, now that''s settled, let''s move on," Elias announced.


    With one hand, he grabbed Greg''s hair and tugged on it to force him to stand. The man complied and started walking through the forest.


    When the door to her house swung open in the middle of the night, Silphie didn''t know what to expect. The village was protected against the entries of the werewolves, but civilians and wizards could easily come on their territory.


    However, it had never happened that wizards landed in a clan unannounced. Witches and wizards have also rules in their world and passing away could only mean a declaration of war. They already went through a wizard''s war once and nobody wants it to happen ever again.


    Since the peace regained after this bloody war, the clans had closed in on themselves. They live more than ever cautious of each other''s territory. The only contacts they had were due to the connections before and after the marriages which had become common things with the modern world.


    Silphie got up and hurried out of her bedroom, before lighting up the living room to reveal the intruders, ready to attack. She saw her husband and several other people standing in the room and her shoulders relaxed just before she spotted a man she had never seen before framed by Elias and Trevor. Behind them, Tara and Ulicia stood aside and looked at the chief''s wife with a frightened expression.


    "What''s going on Elias? Why is everyone home in the middle of the night? Who is that man ?" She asked in a low voice so as not to disturb the calm of the night any longer. Alana had gone home, but they still had a guest and their wooden house let easily noise escape.


    Elias replied with a smile that made the witch frown. Before she opened her mouth, Silphie noticed a golden mark on the man''s neck which was exposed because of his unstitched clothes. The woman''s lips parted as she gasped at the realization of who the man in front of her was.


    "Please don''t tell me you did that!"


    Elias approached his wife, who took a step back, frightened. Even though his mate''s reaction hurt him, Elias brushed it off. He was sure she would understand once he explained everything. Tonight was the time when he was going to reveal to Silphie, to her, and the whole village what had happened that night twenty-one years ago.


    Once they knew, most would rally to his cause. If some opposed his plan, he had only to compel them. After all, he was doing this to save them all.


    "Yes, I did it. I had no choice."


    "But that''s insane. How can you do that to a boy who is old enough to be your son? If Alana had a mate and someone went after him, how would you react? You know how painful it is for a Skinwalker to lose their mate! You can''t! You have to free¡­"


    "I won''t!" Elias yelled to stop her ranting.


    He took another step to erase the distance between them and the leader of Blue Moon put a hand on her cheek to calm her down. The witch was panicking and fidgeting and he needed her to calm down. She needed a clear state of mind to understand what he was about to reveal.


    "I''m sorry, Silphie. I know how much you came to love our tribe and our Goddess, but I really can''t go back. I''m doing this for you, but also Alana and all the rest of the tribe. I''m doing this to save you all."


    The woman looked at Elias as if he had lost his mind. Those words made no sense to her. Why go so far to renew the blessing? They had only to lose her if that was the will of the Moon Goddess.


    Skinwalkers would once again become wizards and witches only able to manipulate lunar energy. They would be much more vulnerable after that, but it was a thousand times better than angering the Goddess.


    As she was about to retort, her husband put a hand on her shoulder and mumbled a spell she had never heard before. When he finished, she blinked. Then she noticed. The usual golden streams of energy that swirled around her husband were now an almost menacing dark black. She recoiled, frightened, ready to ask for an explanation when the man motioned for her to look at her hands.


    The woman looked down at her own body, her hands outstretched to observe them, and she froze before she began to tremble. Streams of dark energy danced around his fingers and arms. She tried to brush it off by rubbing her forearms but soon realized there was nothing she could do about it. Silphie looked up tearfully at Elias who gave her a sad look.


    "Light cursed us. Twenty-one years ago on the day of the renewal of the blessing, she cursed the whole tribe. You, Alana, everyone is like that. I... I never dared to tell you. I''m sorry. We need that boy''s aura to renew the blessing of the Goddess."


    "You don''t even know if this will work. And even if it''s the solution, I''m sure that if we ask him, the man will agree to the renewal ceremony. No need to pick on his mate."


    "We need an heir, Silphie."


    "What do you mean?" She looked Elias in the eye to chase away her bad feeling.


    "Once the outsider has completed the ceremony. I''m going to kill his mate so he''s free to bond with someone else. Alana will give birth to his children to ensure a lineage and the survival of future generations."


    "You''re insane! I won''t let you!" cried Silphie, pushing her husband away.


    When she rejected him completely, Elias sighed and his shoulders slumped slightly. He knew he was going to have to take his wife prisoner. He would have preferred her to join him, but if he had to oppose her too. He would. Their life was at stake.


    "I''m sorry, Silphie." Dark energy whips rose above him before pointing at the witch who widened her eyes. "I''m truly sorry."


    The whips swooped down on the woman, then, enlarged to encase her in a cocoon.


    Standing at the entrance of the room where she had settled for the night, The Elder had crossed her arms. There was nothing she could do except witness the events if she didn''t want to be killed on the spot. She looked at the chrysalis of dark energy that imprisoned Silphie then stared at Elias and his clique.


    "So you decided to reveal your true face?"


    "Oh¡­ That''s right. You''re still here. Yes. That''s my true nature. I don''t mind it if it means I can save my family and my tribe."


    New whips rose above Elias and turned on the old werewolf.


    When he was warned by the magic runes they had placed in the forest that someone had intruded on their territory, Elias sent several of his best fighters to bring them back. He thought it would be the person with that energy he saw back when their car was leaving Black Moon''s parking lot. But he was wrong.


    His boots trampled the ground in rhythm with the melody he was whistling. The day was completely up now that he had walked through the forest to the village. Despite the walk and the cold, the man was at his peak.


    Adrenaline was running through his veins since the end of his fight and anger made him more excited than ever, now that he had reached his destination. The whistled melody rose in the silence as he reached the entrance to the village. Connor spotted a figure in the distance and stopped, just continued to whistle the childish tune that took on a mournful tone from the atmosphere.


    "How could you be¡­ You were hurt¡­ I saw it¡­"


    "Hm, that''s true but, my boyfriend is pretty fussy when it comes to my well-being. I know that I can''t be hurt, or he will be sad. I don''t like to upset my man. So¡­" Connor tossed the object in his hand.


    A man''s severed head rolled from a makeshift bag and the Blue Moon leader''s eyes widened before he looked up at Connor in anger. The agent, unfazed, crossed his arms.


    "How do we proceed now?"

 Chapter 108 - 107. Focus

    Elias stared in undisguised anger at Connor facing him. He understood when he saw the severed head of one of the men. The team he had sent before dawn into the forest had been decimated by the man.


    The leader of Blue Moon glanced over to where the mates of these men were locked up with the others. He had taken them prisoner with others tribe members to force the men to cooperate. Elias needed them to obey until he have time to explain thoroughly what threat weighed on their tribe.


    He thought the person who broke in was the wielder of that strange power he saw as he left the hospital''s parking lot and he wanted to get rid of that threat as soon as possible.


    However, it was the outsider who came in person and his plans were ruined. Now that the captives were grieving the loss of their mate, they weren''t going to want to listen to him.


    The man gritted his teeth. How was he going to make them listen to reason? How to explain that what he was doing was for their good and their survival now that they were experiencing the greatest loss a Skinwalker could know?


    His eyes were shooting daggers at Connor who raised an eyebrow to show him that he was waiting for his answer. Elias decided to go straight to his goal. There had already been losses with Ysolt. He can only hope that when they understand what is at stake, they will forgive him.


    "You know what we''re expected from you, Outsider."


    "Yes, but I''m not exactly sure I like the way you ask. I may be old-fashioned, but I like to hear ''please''."


    "Like I''m going to belittle me and ask nicely when I''m talking to someone who isn''t even a real Skinwalker. You don''t know of our life or our customs."


    "Stop the bullshit, old man. I learned of my origins and my connection to your tribe a little over twenty-four hours ago. And frankly, given the welcome I received, I don''t want to know more.


    If it was already like that back in her time, I understand why my grandmother left without ever looking back as soon as she had the opportunity."


    "Autumn Everett was just selfish. She condemned the whole tribe for a civilian and stained the chief''s lineage with impure blood."


    "It''s funny to hear you say that, because from what I understand my impure blood gives me far greater power than you ''true Skinwalkers'' have." The man with light brown hair grinned. "If you need the help of someone with impure blood to save you, just how low is your worth, hm?"


    The words spoken in a low, defiant voice made Elias'' blood boil. They were the Skinwalkers, children of the Moon Goddess. He wouldn''t let anyone mock his tribe and his heritage.


    Dark energy whips rose around Elias menacingly, their tips pointing up at Connor. The agent was still staring at him and he was internally exulting. Raised among the civilians, Connor hadn''t received the training that all Skinwalkers receive and which allows them to perceive and control the energy around them.


    Even though he could see the streams, he was defenseless because he didn''t know any spell. Capturing him with his dark energy whips and subduing him was going to be a piece of cake.


    Elias hurled whips at Connor, who stood still, staring at him. As he did for Silphie, he was going to lock him in a cocoon of black energy. It was going to disturb his aura and make him lose consciousness. Once unconscious, he would only have to set everything up for the ceremony and end it once and for all.


    That''s it. Once the ceremony is over, everything will be back to normal and the members of the tribe will understand that he did all this for their good. The return of the blessing will help them mourn their loss with a less heavy heart.


    The whips were starting to expand around Connor to form the dark energy chrysalis and the agent was still standing facing Elias, motionless. Suddenly, Connor sighed.


    "Okay, I''m not in the mood to wait and see what your next move will be." He had barely finished his sentence when Connor''s aura suddenly grew bigger and a halo formed around the man. The unfinished cocoon exploded and dissipated into the air around it. Elias'' eyes widened before he took a step back and bent under the force he felt.


    When Connor had arrived in the village, his aura, which towered over the man by two heads, was already the largest of any he had seen. The leader of Blue Moon painfully raised his head to stare at the agent who was still standing in front of him. The aura he had just deployed was well over seven feet tall, and the pressure emanating from him was so intense that the Blue Moon leader felt his body being crushed on the ground by an unseen force.


    What had happened to this man? How could the power of his blessing have increased further? Elias felt the pressure intensify and his knees began to bend. He was about to crash into the ground.


    Connor meanwhile stared at Elias who was overwhelmed by the force of his aura and he thought back to when he had left the hospital.


    ________


    Sitting on the bed, Sora rubbed her eyes to drive away sleep. Connor fixed his winter coat and walked over to her. He leaned down to look her in the eye.


    "Yes, I''m leaving, little one. Were we too loud?"


    She shook her head in denial and her small voice whispered.


    "Are you going to bring back Big Brother Greg?" Connor nodded and the little werewolf continued. "Then I''ll give you a gift." Sora reached up and grabbed Connor''s face before pressing her forehead to hers and she closed her eyes.


    Connor smiled for a moment, intrigued by the behavior of the little werewolf, and the next moment he felt an overwhelming force flowing into him. The man widened his eyes and gasped for air to get back to his lungs. He heard the voice of the little omega address him calmly.


    "It''s okay, Big Brother. Just stay still."


    The agent controlled himself to regain control of his breathing and inhaled gently before calming down. Gradually, Connor started to see several swirls of color dancing and circulating in the room around them.


    "What¡­"


    Sora concentrated one last time and he felt a new influx of strength. Eden and Glen who were behind Connor, saw the palms of the little werewolf''s hands which were glued against Connor''s cheeks start to shine. The same halo emanated from the agent''s body and the next moment his aura began to grow up to the ceiling.


    "What the¡­ I understand why your system fails to assess her level. She is completely out of league," Glen commented as he leaned into his mate''s ear.


    Eden observed the scene just as fascinated as his dominant was. He didn''t answer and just nod. The teen didn''t want to miss any detail of what was unfolding before his eyes and had opened his system to see Connor''s information.


    [Connor Everett, level 37.


    Race: Human.


    Type: Skinwalker


    Class: Assassin


    Code name: Red


    Stats: strength: 1545/10000


    Speed: 1725/10000


    Agility: 1615/10000


    Intellect: 1630/10000


    HP: 620/620


    Skills: Martial Arts, Swordsmanship


    Items: Wolfsbane choke lace, high grade.


    Wolfsbane daggers, high grade.


    Wolfsbane knuckleduster, high grade.


    Wolfsbane sword, Artifact.]


    The man was already impressive with his former stats, he couldn''t wait to challenge him and see the difference. He paused, remembering that, he too, had leveled up a lot. The male omega smirked at his new strength. Glen glanced at him and scoffed slightly. No need to link to know what his mate was thinking when he made this face.


    A few seconds passed and the glow of the halo in Sora''s palms and around Connor''s body started to fade. When it disappeared, Sora pulled her hands away and opened her eyes. The omega girl was waiting for Connor''s reaction with a wide smile on her lips.


    "What¡­ What was that, Sora?"


    "A gift!" replied the werewolf. Her smile had widened.


    Sora''s little canines were planted slightly in her lower lip and the agent saw her tail wagging behind her. He could almost see her twinkling eyes as she waited to be praised.


    "I think she¡­."


    Eden fell silent immediately when he received a nudge from his mate. The next second, the werewolf heard Glen''s voice in his head.


    [Don''t tell him in front of Bradley that he has power now. They might fire him for good.]


    The male omega''s mouth opened and closed as he considered how to finish his sentence.


    "She wanted to show you her affection?" He showed an awkward smile and Connor turned to look at him, frowning at the lame explanation. He froze when he saw Eden and Glen.


    Just behind the two werewolves, there were two big golden wolves. He turned towards the bed where Sora was and he saw behind her, a golden cub rolled up in a ball. The agent smiled, because he understood what had just happened and moved towards the omega to put his hand on her head.


    "Thank you for your gift, Sora. I''m very happy. What would you like in return?" He asked her and immediately her eyes lit up.


    "Come play with me again. I want to do human games again." Sora said, her tail swaying to show her enthusiasm. Connor looked at Greg''s scarf around her neck and he answered.


    "How about I take you shopping? You like cute things, don''t you?


    ________


    Elias succeeded to lift his head despite the pressure and glared at Connor. The latter was staring at him, unbothered to pick up his animosity. The man gritted his teeth. He refused to let it end there. He couldn''t fail. Not after all they had been through. Not after all the sorrow.


    He fought the pressure and managed, somehow, to straighten his chest. While his legs were still shaking, he covered his body with a thin layer of black energy. The shield he had thus formed diminished the effects of pressure. Elias smiled smugly at Connor.


    "You thought you were the only one with a secret weapon?" As he talked, black swirls escaped from his body and grew bigger and bigger until they formed a thick black cloud. Purplish reflections streaked across the surface of this mass of energy and Elias sniggered. The ends of the mass twisted into whips that once again pointed at Connor.


    The leader of Blue Moon glared at Connor, but something caught his attention. Several werewolves emerged from the forest led by two silhouettes of men. When he saw the cherubic blond hair of one and the deep black of the other, he understood who they were.


    Connor felt the movements behind him and sighed as the two men stopped, one to his left and the other to his right. His aura returned to its original form as he addressed Eden and Glen.


    "I told you not to come."


    "Why would I listen to you? I''m the older one. There''s no way I''m getting an order from my baby brother!" Glen retorted offendedly as the other werewolves fell into place behind them.


    In front of them, a few of Elias''s men had also just arrived and glared at the new arrivals as Glen and Connor continued.


    "Baby Brother?" The agent repeated as his eyebrow was twitching and displaying his annoyance. He decided to brush off the remark and turned to the long black-haired werewolf before pointing his index finger at his pecs, marking his words. "I said it for your sake, you dummy. Have you forgotten what Eden saw? What is it? Do you crave heroism? What are you going to do this thing touch you¡­" A cough cut him off and Eden''s voice rose.


    "Um¡­ Guys. Can you please focus?"

 Chapter 109 - 108. Fancy

    Glen and Connor glared at each other then turned to face the Skinwalkers. They complied with the male omega but the agent couldn''t help but feel worried. If things went wrong, the worst was likely to happen and he couldn''t bear to lose another member of his family.


    "Are you sure about that? I can handle them alone." He asked in a suddenly serious tone.


    "Yes, I know but I won''t let you do so because we''re family."


    "Eden? What about you? I don''t want you to lose your mate because of me."


    "Don''t worry, I got his back. We''re gonna get Greg back, together, and settle the whole situation with the Skinwalkers today."


    Connor didn''t answer and just narrowed his eyes at Elias and the men who had just joined him. The Blue Moon tribe''s chef was increasingly pissed off by the situation which was nothing like the plan he had in mind. He had dissipated his attack as things were getting more and more out of his control.


    His men were no match for so many werewolves, even with their magic. Moreover, he knew many of the other tribe members would utterly refuse to follow him no matter what pretense he gave from now on because Bloodhood was involved.


    He heard two of his men whisper and Elias gritted his teeth. Trevor moved closer to swish in his ear.


    "Chief, the mates of the men you sent into the forest¡­"


    "I know, the Outsider did it," he stated, pointing with his chin to show the body-deprived head on the ground.


    When he did, the men behind him fell silent for a moment and then, began to be restless. Several of them had died at the hands of the outsider Skinwalker and the latter had just arrived with several Bloodhood wolves as back-up. Among them, there were the King and the Warrior of the Goddess. As their camp was troubled by a wave of hostility, one of the werewolves behind Eden and Glen stepped forward.


    His black fur and the golden dots on his chest allowed Elias to immediately recognize him. Silver Bloodhood walked over to Blue''s leader and stopped a few steps in front of him. He waited a moment, hoping for a reaction from the chief, but Elias remained silent even though he kept glaring at him.


    "I came to retrieve the human you abducted from Black Moon territory. I heard the reason you wanted to lure that young man over there, but your actions are causing a lot of damage and tension between Bloodhood and the WIA. Thus, we decided to temporarily join forces with them to solve this problem.


    As I speak, we are only the first ones. Another much bigger troop of Bloodhood Fighters is coming along with WIA agents and they won''t be there to negotiate. They will do anything to get the man you kidnapped back alive and won''t demur to attack if the man is hurt in any way. Surrender. Now."


    Elias was in shock. Was this Outsider''s mate someone important to the WIA? Enough for the organization to decide on a raid against them? The man clenched his fists. He was racking his brain, looking for an escape. But the Skinwalkers'' leader couldn''t find a way out of this situation. They were outnumbered and overpowered. If he didn''t surrender, the whole tribe would end up being annihilated by the werewolves and the humans.


    "I¡­"


    As the man opened his mouth to speak. One of his men broke ranks. Blinded by pain and anger, Wyatt who could tell that his leader was about to waive, decided to charge. He was one of those who knew everything and had nothing left to lose.


    When that night, Light had told Elias that each time one of the members of the tribe would transform, they would become a little more like her, the man hadn''t realized to what extent these words were a dangerous and fatal omen.


    The witch couldn''t have cast a more vicious and painful curse to wreak her revenge. The spell had been carefully crafted to sever the Skinwalkers from everything that made up their identity, bit by bit eating away at their minds and turning their bodies into this shell made of dark energy.


    Skinwalkers with the weakest auras couldn''t transform because the curse blocked their blessing. But the cruelest fate was that of those with the strongest auras, like Elias and his Fighters.


    With each transformation, their blessing wasn''t blocked but contaminated with dark energy that spread like a plague through their bodies, corrupting their minds. They became with each transformation a little closer to Light.


    When some of them started to see that their lunar magic was being replaced by a dark and black flow, they understood that something was going on.


    This handful of members confronted Elias who ended up telling them the truth about the renewal ceremony and made them his trusted members. The leader of Blue Moon knew that if he had a plan, he could count on these members to help him. Wyatt was one of them.


    The Skinwalker refused to surrender and let go of the idea of ??renewal without at least taking revenge on Connor. He had lost his mate during this plan and several of his friends had died at the hands of the Outsider. He wanted his life. Even though the tribe couldn''t recover the blessing of the goddess, he was going to take revenge and join his Ysolt.


    The man lunged at Connor and Silver slammed his hand down, claws ready to shred, when he caught sight of the man''s movement. Unfortunately, the alpha''s claws had no flesh to tear.


    When they came into contact with Wyatt''s body, they passed through it, while the part of his body hit by the werewolf turned into a black mist.


    "Oh shit, Eden! This one''s body is like Light! Connor, watch out! You can''t cut it."


    The alpha activated his protection skill to protect his body against the dark energy that could reach him and, as he was about to leave to charge, the agent preceded him.


    A thud at his feet caught Glen''s attention. The dominant saw that the man had just thrown the support of his dao on the ground with the weapon still hanging on it. His head snapped at Connor who was running to meet the Skinwalker.


    Seeing the one who had decapitated his mate come to meet him, Wyatt transformed into a towering wolf with dark grey fur. A black mist emerged from his body to form black protection as the rest of the mist took the form of long peaks pointing towards Connor. Just before they were close to each other, the agent ducked down to slide and slide between the huge wolf''s legs to stick the cinquedea he was holding in the wolf''s stomach.


    A whimper escaped from the Skinwalker''s maw as he felt the blade. He didn''t know how the man had managed to hurt him. His body rolled to the ground but Wyatt immediately got to his feet. The place where the blade had sunk burned him. Skinwalkers weren''t reacting to wolfsbane, what could be causing that feeling of being eaten up inside?


    The grey wolf reformed his whips and one of them wrapped around the hilt of the dagger to dislodge it from his body. When he pulled the blade from his abdomen, the wolf brought it up to face level and noticed a golden halo surrounding the weapon.


    His whip which was in contact with the hilt was slowly dissolving under the effect of the lunar energy emanating from the cinquedae. Wyatt glared at Connor who answered with a smirk.


    The wolf released the weapon which fell to the ground and stood facing Connor. The wolf growled lowly, wary, and peered at the man''s body to see if he had other weapons and nasty surprises in store.


    When he saw the knuckledusters that Connor had in his hands shining with a golden halo, the Skinwalker decided to attack again, certain of having the advantage. Glen was getting ready to run when Eden''s arm blocked his way. The alpha looked at his mate with a crease between his eyebrows.


    "Not now. He can still fight by himself. Don''t forget that he''s not the only one to be wary of."


    The omega spoke, staring not at Connor whose face showed he hadn''t said his last word, but rather at the Skinwalkers lines his father. Silver, in attack position, was threatening them so they wouldn''t dare any treacherous attack.


    Body hunched over and arms outstretched with his claws spread to slice through the first who dared flinch under his watch, the Alpha was trying to calm the ardor of Blue Moon''s fighters.


    They had their hopes up when they saw how Wyatt was using his curse to his advantage. If they could defeat the werewolves before the second wave reach the village, they still had a chance.


    All they needed was to give in to the call of darkness and take one last step towards Light. Thus, even if they were lost, they will at least have allowed their mates and their family to escape their fate.


    One of the seven Skinwalkers who had joined Elias watched his companion confront Connor and his body also began to emit black swirls. When Silver saw this, the alpha snarled as a warning.


    "Now!"


    When his mate gave him the go-ahead, Glen sprinted towards their enemies. He let Eden outrun him so that he would first reach the few fighters who were edgy and against whom Silvers couldn''t do anything.


    Even though he had taken the mixture that allowed him to perceive the energy flows, given the turn of events and the fact that their enemies'' bodies couldn''t be sliced, he could only defend himself and not attack.


    Again, the leader was cornered and he didn''t like it. The werewolf didn''t have time to dwell in his frustration because Eden was already there.


    One second before the omega reached his level, the leader of Bloodhood saw a golden mist spread. Once it touched the Skinwalkers'' dark energy, Silver saw it dissolve.


    While the fog thwarted the attacks of the enemies, Eden was fighting against one of them. His father who didn''t yet know about his son''s system and his abilities couldn''t prevent the question.


    "How can¡­"


    "Dad!" The blond saw a fighter running to him and cut his race clean with a 180 kick that sent him straight to the ground. "I''m a bit busy now."


    "Oh! O-okay." The alpha blinked and looked at his son which Glen had just joined. The two werewolves fought side by side, their bodies covered by the same golden protective halo that allowed them to easily reach their opponents and inflict wounds. They easily managed to repel the men without any backup.


    Silver then glanced back and saw Connor who also had a protective halo around his body and was fighting his enemy with his fists clad in knuckleduster punches. When the agent''s attack landed in the Skinwalker''s face and recoiled from the impact before glaring at him, the alpha decided to send a link to the rest of his men also on the sidelines.


    [I''ll get the human from the WIA back. Stay there and act if they need help.]


    The werewolves looked, puzzled, at their leader. Their face was quietly asking if their presence on this mission was necessary and the Alpha rolled his eyes before walking away grumbling.


    "Why don''t I have anything fancy like that to fight with?"


    Silver''s figure moved away, his nose in the air to pick up the scent of the human they came to rescue and find his trail.


    In his head, all worries were gone now that he had seen how the omega and future alpha were handling the situation.. The leader had only one thing in mind, to get it over with this matter as soon as possible, then go back to the cave to ask Eden and his mate what on earth they could have done to obtain such power.

 Chapter 110 - 109. Overthrow

    Back covered by Eden who had dispersed lunar energy particles into the air, Glen took part in the fight to help Connor. With his stats now maxed out, the alpha felt like he was on a cruise ride. However, he had decided to hold back his blows to avoid mortal wounds on the Skinwalkers side.


    His reason for doing so was simple and he had talked about it with Eden before leaving Black Moon.


    Indeed, when the omega had told him about the black energy coming from Elias'' body, the dominant had immediately understood that they were dealing with a curse.


    ________


    In the hospital room that Connor had left, the alpha had taken care of the paperwork that the man had entrusted to him. Glen had used plenty of time to think about what his mate had told him and about Elias'' appearance in the parking lot.


    A spell from Light could explain this appearance but also the obsessive and excessive behavior shown by the leader towards his friend.


    "Great! We already had a curse to deal with, now another one falls on our arms," commented the omega with a bored pout. His eyes watched Sora''s breathing as her abdomen rose and fell in a soothing rhythm.


    Eden still hadn''t digested the news about his mate''s curse changes. He was tired of dealing with the fallout of Light''s anger that, millennia later, still hadn''t abated.


    "She should invest in some therapy and stop cursing, killing, and bothering people. I read that''s something pretty popular and effective among civilians," stated the blond, and Glen snorted, imagining the scene.


    He watched as the omega trotted over to the bed where he carefully sat next to Sora. He put his hand on her fur and started to stroke it gently.


    "The good point is that we already know the origin of the problem," replied Glen.


    "Yeah, but we still don''t know how to get rid of it. No, that''s wrong. We know how to but," He sighed. "The only way to settle the matter is with Light''s death, but let''s be honest. The more it goes, the more I see that if she managed her anger, we wouldn''t have so much problem," grumbled the omega.


    His mood was increasingly sullen and the dominant could guess what was affecting the young werewolf so much.


    The moon was up, and they were less than twenty-four hours before the end of the Omega''s Mark ritual. Glen could sense that his mate''s emotions were swirling due to the trial. He himself had, since the moonrise, more and more urges to bite his mate.


    The urgency of the situation allowed him, however, to keep a cool head. They had to get Greg back, safe and sound, but they also had to avoid bloodshed between Bloodhood and the Skinwalkers.


    They owed it, at least in gratitude for the help Silphie had offered them for the curse, but also for filling in the holes of their origins.


    The Dominant looked at Eden and the little werewolf who had just rolled onto her back and exposed her stomach to the blond. The latter''s facial expression changed from annoyed to happy when he saw the belly covered in fluffy fur calling for his caresses. Glen bit his lip to prevent him from smiling.


    "If their curse goes with effects like the ones I felt, I''m talking about my bloodlust and the voices I heard in my head, then they are not responsible for their actions.


    In my case, the voices wanted me to attack everyone around me. Maybe for them, it''s something else."


    In the end, the two werewolves had agreed not to kill any of the members of the tribe they were going to face. They simply had to put them out of harm''s way.


    Eden and Glen had then left Black Moon with Sora to set off for Bloodhood where they joined the Alpha and the Soul Healer. Silver and Cliff had gone back to the cave when Connor hadn''t yet woken up to brew the fighters'' potions.


    When the couple left Sora with his Soul Healer guardian to rush into Skinwalker territory with Silver and a handful of other fighters, they could only see their mistake when they smelled fresh blood and they came upon the scene of Connor''s slaughter.


    They should, indeed, have found a way to warn the agent who had entered Berserk mode when he reached Blue Moon''s lands. Though thinking about it, Glen doubted that warning Connor about their decision or about the existence of the curse would have changed anything. He knew his best friend too well. The dominant knew that if Greg was involved, the man didn''t care about the consequences or even how dirty his hands should be.


    _______


    Eden turned his head when he felt his father move away from the battlefield. The Alpha had left and the omega guessed that he had gone looking for Greg.


    The blond parried an enemy''s attack with ease and frowned. Controlling his new strength was easy to do but frustrating.


    The omega wanted to unleash his power so that the Skinwalkers who kept coming back to charge, boosted by their slow shift into darkness and black energy, would finally give up.


    He glanced at his mate who was facing two enemies at the same time as he knocked them out with one punch.


    "I thought we agreed to go easy on them and to not kill anyone?" the blond asked with a disapproving tone.


    "I didn''t kill them, I swear!" The alpha raised his hands to prove his innocence and, while Eden narrowed his eyes, he lightly kicked one of the men he had knocked down. The latter growled, groggy. "See? He''s alive!" Glen stated with a bright smile and the male omega shook his head as he turned to a new enemy.


    "And where is the ''go easy'' part?" He retorted and Glen pursed his lips before getting back into attack position.


    "They were getting annoying!" The alpha mumbled under his breath but Eden caught it.


    "Shameless."


    Connor was still dealing with Wyatt who had just stepped back after taking his punches in the face. The Skinwalker glared at him and the agent replied with a smirk. The wolf''s anger made him more agog.


    His movements were getting rougher and rougher. He was losing precision but gaining raw strength as his emotional state was affecting the potency of the dark energy he was fighting with.


    At least, that was the conclusion Connor had come to. He knew he shouldn''t let the fight go on any longer or he risked getting overwhelmed by his opponent''s growing magic power.


    Wyatt reformed the dark energy spikes and pointed them at Connor ready to swoop down on him to pierce him at the slightest mistake.


    Suddenly, something caught the wolf''s attention. That short moment was all it took for the man with light brown hair to take his chance. He ran towards Wyatt, the body as close to the ground as possible. The Skinwalker turned back to Connor who was slaloming towards him and launched his peaks.


    His dark energy weapons slammed into the ground one after another as the WIA agent dodged them and, then, rolled on the ground. Connor landed, crouched, the cinquedea he had planted earlier in the wolf''s stomach, back in his hand. He had taken advantage of the wizard''s distraction to go get his weapon.


    Without giving the wolf time to analyze his mistake, Connor resumed running, slaloming, preventing his opponent from reading his trajectory and his goal. Wyatt attempted to attack to get rid of Connor, but the agent''s quick movements were unpredictable.


    The ground where he fought was pierced with multiple holes left by Wyatt and Connor had to avoid them during his movements. However, the agent inexorably and skillfully reduced the gap between him and the wolf.


    When he was within seven feet, Connor grinned. The man threw his dagger which sank into one of the animal''s legs which buckled under the impact. Before Wyatt pulled the weapon out, Connor got closer. With a butterfly twist, he jumped to ride on the back of the wolf.


    That''s when Wyatt realized that the agent hadn''t just jumped up and landed on his back. A split second after Connor landed, the Skinwalker felt pressure and a burning sensation around his neck. The brown-haired man had just wrapped a choke lace around his neck.


    Like he did with the cinquedea, he had enveloped the weapon with lunar energy and the wizard was feeling the effects. The protection his body was covered with started to crack under the pressure Connor exerted so the weapon sliced ??his head.


    Wyatt began to thrash around to unseat the agent who was holding on. The Skinwalker was mad. He refused to let the one who had taken his mate''s life kill him too. He refused to let him win. He wanted revenge. If he were to die in the Outsider''s hands then the latter too would die.


    The wolf jerked his body and fell to the ground. Wyatt''s huge wolf form fell and crushed Connor''s body, and the back of the agent''s head hit the ground hard.


    "Connor!"


    Shouts. Voices calling him were muffled by a ringing tone in his ears. His body was half blocked by the Skinwalker''s weight. The impact had caused Connor to drop the ends of his weapon and the choke lace was now simply wrapped around the wolf''s neck, no longer posing a threat.


    The officer''s hand twitched against the ground as he tried to recover from the shock he had suffered to the head. Connor opened his eyes and forced them to focus on what was in front of him. The man needed to understand the situation he was in. That''s when he felt Wyatt''s body on top of his. The Skinwalkers wolf was crushing him on the ground where they had fallen. The agent looked down at the body blocking him and his fighting instincts kicked in.


    He grabbed the ends of the choke lace and pulled on it to finish off his enemy. When the Skinwalker saw that the fall hadn''t killed Connor but that he was stuck under him, he saw that it was his chance.


    The wizard used his dark energy to form spikes which he pointed at his own body. Wyatt intended to stab the agent through his own flesh. The man who had understood his intention increased the pressure of his choke.


    The weapon''s thread was wrapped around his gloved hands and Connor felt the magic protection crack under the pressure.


    "Connor, get out of there!"


    "Get out!"


    Glen and Eden''s voice reached the agent''s ears, he heard them closer and closer and the man assumed that the two werewolves were coming over to him but he had no time to check.


    His hands were pulling with all their strength and he felt that he was very close to succeeding. He looked up at the sky and saw the dozen black peaks ready to fall on him. The next moment Wyatt launched his attack.


    ________


    Greg had no injuries. Silver had found him quickly thanks to his scent and he was now escorting him, back to the entrance of the village. Along the way, the scientist had acquainted him with everything he had heard and seen.


    Even though the man couldn''t see the energy flows as he was just a civilian, he had witnessed most of the talks. He knew how Elias forced the majority of the village to follow his plan to save them. The doctor had also warned the leader of Bloodhood that the Soul Healer had been taken prisoner.


    They were getting close to the village''s entrance when they heard Connor''s name shouted by Eden and Glen. The doctor frowned as he looked up and his body froze. Greg saw a huge wolf crushing his lover''s body. As he ran over to him, he caught Glen''s words.


    "Connor! Get out of there! He''s going to stab you!"

 Chapter 111 - 110. Sly Like A Snake

    Silver tracked down the scent he could easily smell. The village was eerily quiet and deserted as if it had been emptied of its inhabitants. This atmosphere made the alpha uneasy as he kept wondering what dirty trick the leader of Blue Moon could have been up to.


    Given the village''s size, he had expected to face dozens of fighters. This confirmed the idea he had formed upon seeing Elias''s behavior and the reaction of his men.


    The tribe wasn''t blindly following its chief and if he was right, that means the locals had been locked up somewhere.


    His ears had picked up the sound of people gathered inside several large buildings encircling the village. The Alpha decided to confirm his guesses once he had rescued the human.


    Silver picked up the pace and headed for the house where the smell was coming from. As he approached, the alpha heard and smelled the presence of two other people. He opened the door wondering if he would finally be able to fight. Tied up to a chair, Greg was here, along with two Skinwalkers.


    They were the people he saw with Elias when he abducted the human in the parking lot. The werewolf''s eyes landed on the man who was in his way, ready to fight, then on the woman who was just standing with a frightened expression on her face.


    In his werewolf form, the top of Silver Bloodhood''s head was brushing the ceiling. The woman recognized the Alpha''s fur and noted his wingspan, silent tears began to stream down her cheeks as her body was shaking in fear. When he saw her, the other Skinwalker looked conflicted.


    The werewolf took a step forward and, unexpectedly, it was the woman who reacted first. Her frail body rushed between the alpha and the man, arms outstretched but trembling.


    "P-Plea-Please, d-don''t¡­" She looked up and saw the Dominant looking down on her.


    The woman threw herself to the ground and burst into tears.


    "Please, Alpha Silver, please, he''s my mate. Please. You can take the human but, please¡­"


    "Ulicia what are you¡­"


    "I don''t want you to die!" The woman Skinwalker screamed, her body shaking.


    The man''s jaw clenched and the next moment he lowered his arms then stepped aside to let Silver pass. The werewolf passed the couple without even a glance and walked over to Greg.


    Silver slipped a claw under the ropes holding the doctor and severed them with a sharp blow.


    "Come quickly before your lover decides to kill the whole village."


    When he reached the doorstep, Silver stopped and addressed the two Skinwalkers without looking back.


    "When this is all over, my pack¡­ and your tribe¡­ We should meet. It''s not too late to, at least, get to know each other again. I don''t know if we can help you but at least we can try to look for a solution, together." Without giving them time to react, the werewolf moved away.


    Silver and Greg leave the house to find Glen, Eden, and Connor. Along the way, the scientist had acquainted him with everything he had heard and seen.


    Even though the man couldn''t see the energy flows as he was just a civilian, he had witnessed most of the talks. He knew how Elias forced the majority of the village to follow his plan to save them. The doctor had also warned the leader of Bloodhood that the Soul Healer had been taken prisoner.


    They were getting close to the village''s entrance when they heard Connor''s name shouted by Eden and Glen. The doctor frowned as he looked up and his body froze. Greg saw a huge wolf crushing his lover''s body. As he ran over to him, he caught Glen''s words.


    "Connor! Get out of there! He''s going to stab you!"


    The doctor''s body moved on its own. One moment he was looking at his lover stuck under a huge wolf, the next he was rushing towards them with all his might. He didn''t notice that Glen and Eden had stopped several steps away and were just staring at Connor.


    Greg caught up with them and tried to pass them when Glen grabbed the man''s arm to stop him from going any further.


    "What are you doing? Let go of me !" The man struggled desperately, but he was overpowered.


    "Listen to me! Greg, wai.." A punch landed on Glen''s face.


    Unfortunately, the blow was weak for the now powerful alpha. That didn''t stop Greg from throwing another punch. This time, the werewolf dodged his blow. He tightened his grip and forced the doctor to turn around.


    "I said, wait. Look!"


    Greg was still struggling to escape his grip when he heard a noise coming from where Connor was stuck.


    The agent had managed to escape his fatal impalement by deploying his aura. Caught up in the sudden surge of lunar energy, Wyatt''s body was consumed, as were his peaks. The fake combustion lasted for a few seconds until the wolf finally stopped moving.


    Glen watched, a smile on his face as his childhood friend whimpered, pushing with all his might to escape the crushing weight.


    When he saw this, the doctor''s legs started to shake and Glen felt his body relax. He let go and Greg stumbled as he rushed towards the agent who had finally managed to free the upper part of his body and try to straighten up to get a better grip.


    "Nnnngh¡­ huff! Nnngh!" Connor dropped his arms to the floor, exhausted from his efforts, and turned his head towards his werewolf friend.


    Glen was standing and watching him tire without flinching. Eden had already joined the agent and was bending to grab the wolf.


    "Are you going to help me or not? If it was to do half-ass things, you shouldn''t have come! Where did the ''we''re family'' go, hm?" The agent grumbled, glaring at him.


    "Eden is already here."


    The werewolf grinned as he saw the brown-haired man''s face tell him all the insults he dared not say out loud. Luckily for the alpha, he was right not to move.


    Eden was single-handedly more than enough to free Connor and as soon as the agent''s entire body was free again, his boyfriend began a thorough examination.


    "Hey, calm down¡­" Connor said as Greg was palpating his abdomen and each of his limbs to check for broken bones. "I said calm¡­" The daggers Greg''s eyes shot at him convinced the agent to shut his mouth and he remained quiet while the man finished.


    When Greg touched his skull, Connor winced in pain and the doctor withdrew his hands before turning white. There was blood on his fingertips and the man immediately proceeded with neurological preliminary tests.


    "Follow my eyes¡­up¡­Nice. Down now¡­ Okay. Feel dizzy?"


    "Not anymore. Just right after the shock."


    "Headache ?"


    "No."


    "Nausea?"


    "No¡­Hey! Stop that!" The agent grabbed his boyfriend''s hands and forced him to look him in the eye. "I''ll do whatever medical exam you want later, but, for now, can you please just hug me? I''ve come to a hell of a long way to pick you up, you know."


    Greg stared at him for a moment before locking him in a sudden hug. The man squeezed his lover, crushing his cage ribs as he did.


    "How can you be there? Back in the hospital, the doctor told me that¡­ Even now when I saw you... and I heard Glen yelling out... I thought that¡­"


    Connor felt the man''s body shaking against him. With a tender smile, the agent closed his arms around his lover and stroked his back to soothe his pain away.


    Once a calm, steady breath tickled his neck, Connor loosened his grip. Greg put his hands on either side of his face and placed a soft but long kiss on his lips then he pulled away slightly.


    Foreheads pressed against each other, brushing lips and their mingling breaths, he savored this moment and broke the silence.


    "Hey, Sweetheart¡­Marry me."


    Eden who had joined his mate and was standing with him a few steps away, gasped and placed a hand in front of his mouth. The omega''s eyes sparkled with excitement as he stared at Connor to hear his answer.


    "Aren''t you sly like a snake? Asking me that, now, when I''m at my weakest state, in front of so many witnesses." The agent chuckled.


    The man gave him the same look of pure adoration that he had at the very beginning of their relationship. Years together and several hardships hadn''t tainted the intense feelings he could read in his eyes.


    "I don''t mind being sly like a snake if it means that I can entangle our lives together until the very end. I adore you, Sweetheart. Even more than words could ever say."


    Connor felt his heart swell and bit the inside of his cheek to hold back the tears. He swallowed hard to clear the lump in his throat.


    "I already marked you, I guess scribbling on a piece of paper it''s just a formality."


    "Is that a yes?" The doctor''s face lit up and Connor grabbed the front of his shirt to kiss him passionately.


    "A big fat yes," Connor said after he pulled out.


    Glen leaned close to his mate''s ear who was staring with eyes full of emotions at the couple kissing again, and he whispered.


    "Want to make out too?"


    The male omega pulled away and glared at his mate before glancing at his father who, less than three feet away from them, had heard it all.


    Silver, face impassive, continued to stare ahead. Truthfully, the werewolf didn''t know where to look between Eden and his mate who was flirting near him, and the couple of humans who continued, oblivious to their surroundings, to show their affection. The alpha chose the status quo and continued to feign complete indifference.


    The tips of his ears were slightly red and Eden crossed his arms before answering his mate with their link.


    [Tonight, back in the cave, and you better be ready for it!]


    Glen chortled at the words he just heard in his head and replied the same way.


    [Yes, babe!]


    Greg helped Connor to his feet and they walked together to Glen and Eden when they heard voices calling out to them.


    "Hey! Hey!"


    A Bloodhood fighter was waving his hand to get their attention as he was just a few feet away from the Skinwalker''s body. The whole group turned to listen to the werewolf. The latter pointed his clawed finger at the wolf and shouted at them.


    "Isn''t he supposed to turn back to his human form when he dies? I thought that was one of the big differences between us?"


    Glen and Eden exchanged a look and yelled out at the fighters.


    "Get the hell out of here!"


    The werewolf stopped moving his hand and lowered his head to the body. He wasn''t sure, but he thought he heard a faint noise. As he focused, he heard his Alpha''s command echoing in his head through a link.


    [Move!]


    Too late. The second after he heard that word, several spikes emerged from Wyatt''s body and impaled him as well as all the other Bloodhood fighters who were walking to catch up with their Alpha.


    Silver watched as the bodies of his packmates were pierced from all sides. Eden had used his protection skill to create a dome around them, but the alpha refused to helplessly watch the torture of his men. Thanks to their healing power, if their heart weren''t pierced, or their head cut off, they could get over it but they still felt the pain.


    He was already hurtling towards them when one of the Skinwalker''s whips flattened into a blade-like shape.


    A bad feeling gripped Silver''s chest as the black blade rose. Wyatt put his new weapon in motion and the leader''s eyes widened.. In a split second, nine heads had just fallen and rolled on the ground.

 Chapter 112 - 111. A New Foe

    The thud sound on the ground of heads severed from their packmates'' bodies, seemed to be the only noise they were able to hear. The leader of Bloodhood watched them as they rolled for a few seconds, then stopped. His brain couldn''t process what he was watching. Time felt like frozen as the whips still held the now headless bodies of his fighters aloft.


    Silver eyes paused on each of the heads as the alpha was trying to make sure they were indeed his packmates. To make sure it wasn''t a nightmare. He blinked yet nothing changed. The preposterous sight still displayed before his eyes.


    Suddenly, the dark energy whips retracted from the bodies and dropped them on the ground to form a cocoon around the Skinwalker. The nine bodies followed their heads in a series of nine consecutive thuds.


    Silver couldn''t do anything but stared at the bloody, irrefutable evidence of the carnage that had occurred seconds ago and anger prevailed.


    The alpha spread his arms and every muscle in his body tensed, ready to charge the enemy. A growl tore through the air until the ground shook. In the forest, a group of birds flew away after feeling the waves of the threatening aura. They weren''t the only ones. Within a radius of one mile, all living beings had felt the same. A death threat. The warning of an alpha, of a leader.


    Silver was ready ta assail but Glen knew how wrong this idea was. The Dominant had no way to protect himself or attack against the Skinwalker''s magic. If Silver let his emotions overwhelm him, the worst would happen.


    Glen noticed that the system had been ringing for a few seconds but Eden didn''t react. He looked at the screen and his mouth went dry. There wasn''t a single minute to lose.


    He turned to his mate and the look he saw on the male omega''s face was the same as his father''s. The young werewolf exuded growing animosity, and the alpha knew he, too, was about to give in his wrath.


    Glen grabbed his mate by the shoulders and locked eyes with the blond. He needed Eden to stop his father because, given the state the leader was in, he was the only one who could do something.


    "Eden, listen to me, Eden!" He shook slightly his mate to make him realize his presence.


    "Eden!" Glen''s deep, low, slightly hoarse voice snapped the omega out of his almost trance.


    "You have to stop your father, only you can do it."


    Eden blinked, he was back in his right mind. He weighted his dominant''s words unsure of what he had just told him and what it implied. The noise in his head caught his attention and he peeked at the system. The omega''s eyes opened wide again.


    Glen knew he had just noticed the System screen popping up and read the information But it wasn''t the moment to focus on it so he pushed it aside and answered his mate.


    "I can''t¡­"


    "Yes, you can. You are the only one who can force the Alpha to stop. Eden, if he goes after this thing, Alpha Silver won''t be able to stop him. He has no way to fight against magic, do you understand what I''m saying?"


    The blond nodded his head.


    "But how do you want me to stop it? I''m not strong enough, Dad is¡­"


    "The Command of the King!" Glen cut him off. "Use the command of the King to compel him to obey you. I''ll handle the Skinwalker and you, go and calm Alpha Silver down."


    The omega paused. He understood Glen''s plan perfectly well, but the implications made a lump in his stomach. He was going, he an omega, to force an Alpha, no, his leader and his father to obey him.


    The hierarchy of werewolves was set in stone. Immutable and unchanged from the dawn of their creation by the Moon Goddess. At the top, is the alpha, powerful, and at the base, with no possibility to ever make a difference, were omegas.


    Even if an omega could become the Luna of a pack, without their dominants, their status had no value. That''s why an omega had to follow the leader. It was impossible to escape this rule. At least it usually was.


    Eden nodded once again and the next moment he shifted to his werewolf form. The teen turned his head to his father as the leader watched the cocoon from afar, waiting for the Skinwalker who had locked himself inside to come out. His eyes bulged as he was staring without even blinking to not miss the timing.


    "Stay safe. You know what will happen if you let his magic get to you."


    "Don''t worry, I have no intention of being fooled. I won''t miss our moment and I''ll definitively put my mark on you tonight."


    Eden cracked a weak smile and rushed towards his father letting Glen take over the dome above them. Just when the omega was about to reach his father, the cocoon opened and started to reveal the Skinwalker inside. As if he had heard a signal inaudible to the rest of the world, Silver Bloodhood began to move.


    Eden saw the alpha outrun him in just a few steps and the omega drew on his resources to pick up the pace. He had to stop his father as soon as possible.


    He strained his legs, pushing every muscle to its absolute limit, and, after pulling away slightly to gain momentum, he charged with all his might at his father, sending him rolling to the side.


    The two werewolves fell on the ground. Because of his reflexes stimulated by his excess of anger, Silver was already about to resume his run, but Eden tackled him. Taking advantage of the dominant''s surprise, he straddled him and placed his forearm on his father''s throat to restrain him. He knew he only got one try.


    "Don''t move," Eden said under his breath. Silver didn''t listen to his request. He was ready to unseat his son when the omega screamed on top of his lungs.


    "I said don''t move! It''s a command from your king!"


    Not a muscle of the dominant moved. Silver Bloodhood''s body unwillingly obeyed the order given to it, and abruptly stopped struggling. The alpha, lying on the frozen ground, stared at Eden who was breathing heavily.


    Silver knew what he had heard, just as he had understood what the omega had just said, but he couldn''t believe it. Even though, deep down, he knew. After all, it wasn''t the first time.


    Back in the cave, it wasn''t only him, but the whole pack that the one who had the blood rank of an omega had submitted. Silver opened his mouth to speak and, above him, Eden''s body swayed, then tipped to the side and collapsed. Silver reacted just in time to catch him before he hit the ground, drained of his strength.


    His breathing was heavy and fast. The Dominant recalled his son having the same reaction after subduing his packmates in the cavern. At that time, his mate had stayed by his side to calm him down.


    Silver looked up to spot Glen and found the dominant standing next to his friend and the latter''s lover. Beside them were three people and the leader recognized the two Skinwalkers he had spared when he rescued the human.


    In front of them, was a figure that belonged to the Skinwalker who had returned to his human form. The two camps were a few feet apart. Without any movement. The leader of Bloodhood gritted his teeth, wary, then looked down at his son.


    "It''s ok, just try to breathe. Your mate will be there soon."


    The omega opened his mouth to try to speak but he could only gasp as his chest was burning and felt heavy. His eyes widened as he felt the sensation intensify and his father began to worry.


    "Eden¡­ What''s happening? Eden!"


    When his son passed out in his arms, the Alpha swore under his breath before looking up at the young alpha.


    ________


    When Eden had rushed to chase his father, the alpha had taken over Connor and Greg''s protection. He knew his friend and his lover were the Skinwalker''s targets and as soon as the Skinwalker would emerge from the chrysalis or whatever formed around him, they would have to fight the wizard. He had no idea what to expect.


    With Connor weakened and Greg vulnerable and nearly defenseless, he knew the battle would be tough.


    "I got that." A voice that came from behind startled him and Glen snapped his head at her owner. Silphie got up after checking on her husband''s condition. The dominant had knocked out the Blue Moon''s Chief along with the rest of his fighters. She was escorted by two Skinwalkers, a man and a woman who clung desperately to him.


    Glen didn''t expect the witch to appear, let alone offer to help him. He paused as he tried to consider what she had just said and Silphie continued.


    "I came to repair the misdeeds and the crimes of my husband. I want to end this nonsense."


    Her eyes fell to Connor who was still on the floor, then to Greg beside him. The woman''s face tensed when she saw Connor''s coldness as if she was about to burst into tears. The officer looked away, bitter, and gritted his teeth.


    He wasn''t ready to forgive. He wouldn''t soon forget that the tribe had gone after the person he held most dear. Silphie took the hit and turned to the cocoon. She took a step closer to Glen and assessed the situation.


    At the same time, the chrysalis opened. The two silhouettes of Eden and his father were running towards it.


    Edgy, Silphie waited to see what they were going to do and when she saw the male omega male tackle his Alpha and send him rolling on the ground, she decided to take action.


    The witch raised her arms and shouted out words in a language Glen didn''t recognize. A circle of lunar runes formed on the ground. The dome that protected the werewolf and his friends from the attacks of the crazed Skinwalker was reinforced with a new one. As soon as the new protection was put in place, the witch spoke new words, and a path of runes formed up to the cocoon.


    The latter had just revealed Wyatt''s body in his human form. The Skinwalker started to walk towards them with a slow but heavy step and the witch felt her heart sink when he was close enough for her to see his face.


    Where Wyatt''s eyes were supposed to be, there were two deep black abysses.


    The wizard stopped a few feet away from then. Without eyes, Silphie wasn''t sure what he was doing but from the movements of his head, she knew he had just stared at Connor before looking back at her.


    "Why are you in my way?"


    "Wyatt, you can still come back to us. Stop that nonsense."


    "Nonsense?" repeated the Skinwalker. He tilted his head and a crease appeared between his eyebrows. "He killed my mate!"


    Silphie gritted her teeth. The man had succumbed to his anger and dark energy was flowing into him. She no longer saw any trace of him blessing, the mark of his tie with the clan.


    She raised her hand and peered at the man with a sorry look on her face. The witch spoke once again a word of an unknown language and a circle of runes formed around Wyatt.


    The man glared at Silphie. The next moment, his body dispersed into a black mist. He reappeared in the distance near the forest.


    Wyatt observed his enemies and the members of what was now his former tribe for a moment. The man turned on his heels then disappeared into the forest.


    Silphie lowered her arm and the dome faded away. She knew that Blue Moon and Bloodhood''s stories had just taken a new turn.. She knew they had just witnessed the awakening of a new foe.

 Chapter 113 - 112. Mourning

    Everybody relaxed as the man disappeared between the trees. Glen turned to Silphie and thanked her with a nod. He knew it wasn''t over but at least, for now, they would be able to breathe and think about everything that had happened. They needed a cool head and perspective to know what strategy to adopt from now on.


    Their power was indisputable now thanks to the system which had unleashed them, but their weaknesses were also numerous. There were still too many unknowns. From the origin and the functioning of the system to the number of traps that the enemy has already settled up.


    Glen was sure that the Skinwalkers curse, and even the evolution of his curse, was just one of the many traps Light set for revenge.


    Indeed, it was unlikely that the witch whose anger had only grown during all these years hadn''t planned something else to hasten their downfall. From now on, each unusual event should be handled as a possible piece that the witch moved on the chessboard of her revenge.


    The dominant was deep in these thoughts when Silver''s voice snapped him back to reality. The alpha turned and saw the leader of Bloodhood with his son in his arms.


    "He''s just asleep," Silver reassured him when he saw his concerned face. "The same thing happened last time. He felt bad after using his command to force me to stop. I guess he needs his mate more than me right now." He stretched out his arms and the young alpha lifted the body of his sleeping omega to transfer it into his arms.


    The head of the young werewolf rested on the chest of his dominant and, probably because Eden had felt thanks to the pheromones that he was now in the arms of his alpha, he started to snuggle against him, his tail wrapped around his leg. Glen chuckled.


    "Look at you acting all cute when you''re asleep, while you only act boldly when you''re awake." He kissed his forehead and looked up to thank the leader for bringing his mate back to him.


    "I''m sorry. This is the first time the pack has lost members in such conditions, I lost control for a moment and forced you to endanger yourself."


    "It''s ok, I can understand. I know that a packmate is part of your extended family. Seeing them die like that, in front of your eyes, must have been something difficult to experience."


    The alpha put his clawed hand on his son''s head and stroked his fur.


    "We have a lot to discuss, or rather you have a lot to tell me. I don''t know exactly where to start but I think it''s about time we had a conversation about everything that happened. But first¡­"


    He turned to the couple he had spared earlier and to Silphie who was with them.


    "I''m glad to see that I was right to trust you and open the door to a discussion between Blue Moon and Bloodhood." When his eyes fell on her, the woman hid slightly behind her mate.


    Trevor put an arm around her shoulders to pull her forward. Trevor nodded respectfully at the alpha.


    "I let myself be blinded by fear and I made the wrong choice. If you want to thank someone, they are the only ones to thank. Silphie and Ulicia, along with my sister, Tara, opposed Chief Elias from the very beginning." He lowered his head, ashamed. "I don''t deserve your thanks," his gaze fell on Connor who was on the floor. "Nor your forgiveness," He muttered.


    Trevor, like Wyatt, was among the few who knew about the curse. He had told his twin and his mate about it, provoking fear and resignation from the two women.


    However, the Skinwalker hadn''t given up. He refused to let his mate be swallowed up by Light''s darkness.


    When Elias came to him with his cruel and selfish plan, he immediately agreed, not only for his sister and his mate but also for all the rest of the Skinwalkers.


    Even if peace reigned today, there was no evidence that it would last forever. Wizards and witches unable to protect themselves in troubled times were vulnerable. They would become prime prey and that fact terrified him.


    Trevor had only come to his senses when he felt the fear of losing his mate that Elias had taken with him as a silent threat. To put a Skinwalker through this same fear, even worse, to make him voluntarily experience the loss of his mate suddenly seemed to him an unfair fate for the man who wasn''t even aware of his heritage.


    The alpha turned to Silphie. He hadn''t yet had the opportunity to find out who was the woman who had scared away the one who threatened them, but he suspected her importance in the tribe by seeing how the other two treated her.


    The woman nodded in greeting and introduced herself when she felt the alpha''s gaze on her.


    "I''m Silphie. I''m Chief Elias'' wife. It''s an honor for us to have a Bloodhood''s Alpha among us after millennia apart. I know you have a lot of questions but¡­" She trailed off and turned her head to look behind the alpha. He swiveled to follow her gaze.


    Emerging from the forest. The backup the leaders had been waiting for had just arrived. Werewolves and civilians elite WIA soldiers were walking side by side.


    "Both of us need to mourn the losses we have suffered and we would like to do so with dignity."


    The alpha thought of the fighters he had passed in the forest on their way, who had been killed by Connor. His heart sank when he thought of the fighters on the ground. In a few seconds, their bodies would be discovered by their packmates and he already guessed the pain and tears that their return to the cave would bring.


    Silver nodded silently then looked at the bodies of Elias and his henchmen, still unconscious on the ground after their fight against Glen and Eden.


    "Do you need help to take care of them?"


    Silphie turned to consider his question and shook her head.


    "I think it will be fine. After the losses we suffered, I don''t think any other tribesman would want to listen to Elias even if he tried to convince them. We are going to free the inhabitants that his close guard had locked up and we are going to mourn our dead before we look to the future, however murky it is. We have no other choice because we have no intention to let the Skinwalkers die.


    I will also start studying our curse. I want to know if there is anything I can do to lessen the effects or remove it."


    Without a word the alpha nodded. As he had predicted, the troop had arrived near their packmates'' bodies and he heard the shocked reactions. He needed to talk to them as soon as possible to explain the situation and tell them that everything was under control.


    Silphie caught his attention one last time.


    "With your permission, Alpha, I will come tomorrow morning to meet you. I think I can control my husband but with Wyatt running away, Bloodhood pack, but also you are in danger." She had turned to Greg who didn''t react and just stared at her. "I can grant you the protection of the Goddess Talamh and put a defense spell on you.


    I would also like to put runes of protection on Bloodhood''s cave." she said to Greg. "It would be an apology for what my husband and his men did to you and it would allow you not to be left helpless, should you ever come face to face with Wyatt."


    The doctor frowned to answer her.


    "If your magic is stained by this dark energy or whatever you''re talking about, isn''t it dangerous for me to let you put a spell on me."


    "I have yet to study this curse to find out if our lunar magic is completely gone, but putting a spell on you won''t be a problem. The magic I will use is the one I was born with, that of the Servants of Talamh. I became a Skinwalker through my marriage but originally I was an animist witch. I can still use my birth magic."


    The man looked down at his fianc¨¦ who just shrugged in agreement.


    "In this case, this is where we separate Alpha."


    The leader understood that it was time to withdraw and bid her goodbye. As she walked away followed by Connor and Greg but also by Glen who was still holding Eden in his arms, Silver turned to his packmates.


    He swallowed hard to get the lump down his throat. A human from the WIA approached him before they reached them.


    "What exactly happened here?" asked Bradley Stevenson who was leading the WIA''s men.


    "Why do the Kids leave with them as if they were good friends? Moreover, what is this massacre?"


    The man didn''t need an answer for the scene they had passed on their way through the forest. He would recognize his disciple''s fighting style among a thousand. He had trained Connor since he was seven years old and knew him perfectly. Silver sighed and watched his fighters gather the bodies of their packmates.


    "I don''t even know where to start."


    ______


    Silphie put her palm flat on Greg''s chest and a light green rune appeared in the middle of it.


    environment. The sign glowed for a moment before fading and disappearing. The witch took her hand away and lowered her arm a faint smile on her lips.


    "That''s all?" asked Greg. The man who couldn''t see the energy flows had no way of knowing what the witch had just done.


    He looked at his fianc¨¦ who looked as skeptical as he did. It was Glen who reassured them before Silphie could. The man who had the screen of his system in front of him had read the message indicating that the man had just acquired a Mark of protection from the Goddess Talamh.


    "The mark is powerful enough to keep you safe until someone comes to rescue you. Although I have a feeling Connor isn''t going to leave you alone often from now on," he added with a smile to which the light brown-haired man responded with a roll of his eyes.


    "What are you going to do now?" the woman asked looking at the alpha, his mate he was holding, and his friends.


    "Well for us, all we have to do is get back to the cave. The full moon is going to rise tonight and Eden is exhausted by everything that happened. I''m just going to stick with him until the moment comes."


    Silphie nodded and turned shyly to Connor who had turned his head refusing to look at her. Greg took it upon himself to answer for her.


    "We''re going to take a detour to Black Moon but we''re also going back to the cave. If the alpha wants it of course.


    I guess the WIA will grumble and would like me to come back immediately but I would like to get rid of this feeling of incompleteness that your man''s escape left me, even if only by talking to the Alpha about what they plan to do to find him. Not to mention, I''d feel safer knowing you''ve got our backs.


    "Sure thing, Big Brother," the alpha said with a teasing smile, and Greg chuckled.


    Silphie smirked and her gaze fell on Connor who still refused to be a part of the conversation. The woman took a deep breath and opened her mouth.


    "You don''t have to answer but I would like you to listen to me. I know you have no reason to forgive us, but I''m sorry for everything. This should never have happened. I know you probably don''t want anything to do with us, but I want you to know that if you''re ever want to open to that part of Skinwalker that''s inside you, you''ll find a door here to answer your questions."


    __________


    In the forest, the night was falling. the sky had taken on reddish hues and the atmosphere was beginning to change.


    A patrol of werewolves approached the intruder they had tracked for hours. The complete lack of scent was something they had never seen before.


    Cornered, Wyatt decided to transform back to his human form and speak to those who would put kill him for trespassing on their territory if he didn''t speak.


    "If you take me to your alpha, I promise you won''t regret it."

 Chapter 114 - 113. New Dawn

    His eyelids felt heavy and his body was numb. Although it was already midday, the low light of this winter day suited the atmosphere perfectly. A slight movement of motion was smoothly rocking him and encouraged him to stay deep in sleep.


    If it wasn''t for his mate who was shaking him gently, Eden would have continued his escapade in the land of dreams. The dominant''s hand insisted once again and the omega''s eyelids slid over the eyes to reveal the golden irises with amber reflections.


    His dilated pupils immediately shrunk to the size of a pinhead and he stared sleepily at his mate who offered him a gentle smile that make his heart flutter.


    The blond looked around them and saw that they were in the backseat of a car. He opened his mouth to ask a question but Glen beat him.


    "We''re on our way back and we''re almost at the cave."


    Eden closed his eyes and snuggled against his alpha''s chest as he looked for comfort. Sleep was gone as memories of what had happened shortly after dawn flashed through his head. Sad feelings weighed his chest.


    He thought back to the loss of his packmates and the clash with the cursed Skinwalker. His thoughts drifted to the culprit behind all of it. A culprit who was also behind his mate''s curse. Light. The werewolf pressed his eyelids together, and after a few seconds, a silent sigh escaped his lips.


    Sorrow, worry, anger. It was all coming back to him now that he was awake. Glen felt his emotions start to swirl and he pressed his mate''s body to his.


    Sitting on the dominant''s lap even if they were the only people in the passenger seats, Eden opened his eyes to dive into the two middle-green ocean orbs which were staring at him. As if they were the cure for his ailment, he felt the weight on his chest grow lighter. At least enough to lessen the lump in his throat and allow him to open his mouth.


    "How did it end up? Did you manage to¡­" His voice trailed off as he guessed the answer and Glen didn''t let the suspense last.


    The Dominant shook his head to deny the death of the man who killed their packmates and still wanted to hurt Connor and Greg.


    "The Skinwalker fled after Silphie stepped in the battle alongside us. Thanks to yours and her intervention, we have suffered no further losses."


    Glen absently nodded to show his mate he had heard.


    "What will happen now, to him and the Skinwalkers? Did the Alpha say something?"


    "He talked briefly with Silphie. I think we can consider that she is now the head of Blue Moon because, after the events that happened and the bad decisions in which he involved them, Elias lost the trust of his people. She assured that the Skinwalkers posed a threat, neither to Bloodhood nor to Connor and Greg.


    "I''m glad at least it ended on a good note even if it took a little too much death and suffering for my liking," the blond stated with a bittersweet tone.


    His gaze clouded again and Glen switched his position to engulf him in a soothing embrace. The alpha stuck his nose in the crook of his neck and Eden smiled weakly, feeling the tickling of his breath against his skin.


    "The Skinwalker escaped but Silphie offered to help, both the pack and Greg. She cast a protection spell on Greg and she will come and do the same thing in the cave tomorrow morning. Today¡­" He paused because he knew the omega''s mood would turn sour again.


    "Today they decided to take time to mourn their losses."


    "I see."


    Silence fell, but Eden didn''t let his mood sink again. They finished the drive, each deep in thought. Somewhere between anticipation and fears. As the car pulled into the path leading to the main entrance, the younger werewolf fidgeted.


    Glen loosened his grip to let him slide into the seat next to him. The couple felt the pressure because they knew that when they arrived, despite the pain and mourning, all eyes would be on them.


    The two mates were about to join a bereaved pack, but effervescent and full of questions. Bloodhood was going through a period of turmoil the pack hadn''t seen in over twenty years.


    The pack certainly had its Alpha Silver Bloodhood. A strong, reassuring leader who, with the crushing of Grey Wolf, still had once demonstrated his strength.


    However, in troubled times, the present wasn''t the only concern. The future held a large place and the two mates were its embodiment. With the pack''s mythical past brought to light, the abilities that Eden had displayed, and a powerful enemy that had appeared, the members of Bloodhood were worried.


    The future was shaping up to be a change. A new wind was going to blow not only on Bloodhood but also on the rest of the Werewolves'' world and they, the future Alpha and the future Luna of the original pack had to be strong enough to prevent this wind of changes from becoming devastating storm.


    The car braked and stopped. Glen nodded to greet the two werewolves upfront to thank them. Eden mirrored him and added a faint smile when he recognized one of the middle-rank sentries Dante was close to.


    The alpha got out of the car first and let the blond get out before turning to him. Glen remove his sweater and shifted to his werewolf form before extending his hand to him and Eden smiled.


    He could tell with this simple attention, all the commitment that his dominant put in the role he was going to take on. His two-tone coat, which was an unusual combination for a Dominant, proclaimed power and submission. A perfect mix for a overpower Warrior devoted to his mate and King. A perfect complement for Eden''s noble color that had finally made sense when he submitted some of his packmates.


    "Are you ready?"


    After a brief breath to give himself courage, the omega placed his hand in the dominant''s open palm and they moved forward.


    As soon as they set foot inside the cave, the already unusual atmosphere changed. The busy state of everyone paused as the couple moved forward. Serious looks and whispers accompanied their walk in the great hall.


    Everyone stared without any effort to hide it, at the alpha''s neck where Eden''s bite mark was hidden by his fur.


    While his mate was unfazed, Glen felt less comfortable. It was the first time he appeared with Eden in front of the pack and with a normal context. The realization of his role, he the alpha thrown out of his pack, gave him a blow in the stomach.


    The dominant felt the younger werewolf''s fingers press the back of his hand and a voice echoed in his head.


    [Are you okay?]


    [Yes, I''m¡­ alright] He replied, squeezing back Eden''s hand.


    [Nice, because it starts now.]


    The couple walked through the crowd that had parted to make way for them to join Silver. The Alpha was talking with his beta, Acher Rivers.


    Standing on a natural stone rostrum that gave him an overview of the room, the leader had been notified of their arrival by the werewolves who had driven them back and he was waiting to make their official presentation to the rest of the pack. A smile made the Alpha''s lips quiver as he saw his son back with his mate.


    Glen climbed along with Eden on the stone dais and as soon as he was near Silver and Acher, he felt the latter''s gaze on him. Eden didn''t let himself be impressed. He leaned towards his father.


    "How are the fighters'' mates doing?"


    "They''re holding up given the circumstances." Silver replied in a concerned tone before looking at Eden and his mate. "Are you ready?"


    Omega''s face slightly twitched as he paused for a second.


    "Yes."


    The Alpha turned to the werewolves who had gathered after the couple arrived at his side. Silver scanned the crowd and silence fell. Heavy. Intense.


    "As you already know that the Moon Goddess has bestowed my son, Eden, one of the greatest blessings a werewolf can have. They are now in front of you to accept their role and their fate."


    The werewolf looked back to give them a signal that they were waiting, and the two werewolves moved forward to the front of the stone dais. Now slightly behind them, the leader put a hand on his son''s shoulder, then on Glen''s. He could feel the whole room holding its breath.


    "Glen? Do you want to say something?"


    The dominant indeed had something to say but, just before, he sent a link to his mate. The omega''s head snapped at him after hearing the voice in his head and what it was suggesting. Eden locked eyes with his lover to ask him silently if he was sure. With a nod, Glen confirmed his idea and moved for him to do so.


    Eden''s head turned back to his packmates, curious gazes urging him on. His heart was racing as he feared the reactions. After a long breath, the omega released his domination pheromones.


    The whole room flinched. The intensity of the pheromones the blond had just released wasn''t enough to compel his packmates into submission, but just enough to inform them of his higher status, despite his blood rank.


    Not a single whisper dared to disturb the silent message and when the pheromones finally reached the other side of the room, Glen released his pheromones. The scent that diffused in the room made all the members of Bloodhood present turn pale and, behind them, Silver smirked.


    When Glen saw that several of the omegas in the room were starting to get sick, he suppressed his pheromones and finally spoke up.


    "It is an honor for me to have been chosen by the Moon Goddess," He paused and turned to look at Eden with infinite tenderness. "To have been accepted by my mate, and to have finally found the place that was mine by his side and among you.


    I hope to become, by Eden''s side and with the help of my Alpha, Silver Bloodhood, a leader who can protect and support my pack, my family, my mate against all the enemies they may cross paths with."


    A thrill of anticipation ran through the werewolves crowd. The silence gave way to a hubbub. Glen and Eden stepped back and Silver resumed his place at the front.


    "Whoever the enemy, Bloodhood will prepare to face him and make them regret having dared to challenge us. Today is a day of mourning," The leader stated with emotion in his voice. "But starting tomorrow, we will get ready to fight back and destroy those who deprived us of ours dear ones and thought they could get away with it."


    Screams, howls, and snarls arose as Glen''s hand slid into Eden''s fur to smooth it out. The dominant drew his mate''s attention to him. The male omega''s gaze was slightly veiled after his father''s words.


    "Hey. It''s over now. You should go and rest. There is still a lot of time before the moon rises."


    Before Eden could answer, the leader addressed both of them.


    "Both of you go and rest. You had a pretty short night and a pretty tough morning. You''re dismissed until tomorrow. When you wake up and the ritual is finally complete, that''s when the real challenge will begin."


    The two werewolves complied with the order and walked away, under the eyes of the pack members present in the main room.


    When they rushed into the corridor of omega where Eden''s cellar was, the latter called out to his mate.


    "So, not too scared of the pressure on your shoulders?"


    The alpha shrugged before raising his index finger and tapping where the mark left by the blond was.


    "I can''t complain, I brought it myself."


    Eden chortled and stopped on the threshold of his cave before pulling aside the curtain which hid the opening of the eyes.


    "And tonight it''s payback I guess?"


    "Yes, and I can''t wait for it."

 Chapter 115 - 114. Torture [M]

    Glen looked at the blond standing in the doorway and a crease formed between his eyebrows. The werewolf had just remembered what happened when Eden marked him. What if he lost control and ended up claiming his mate?


    He knew he could do so and everyone expected him to as he had already accepted his role as future alpha in front of the pack. However, his opinion hadn''t changed. He wanted more than a bond that drew them together.


    The dominant was convinced that, apart from the bond, if he let time do its work, feelings would bloom between them.


    "What is it?" Eden asked, seeing the expression on his face change.


    Glen snapped out of his thoughts and stared at the male omega who tilted his head in puzzlement. The alpha stepped into the cave without saying anything and turned around to face Eden who was still waiting for his answer and hadn''t left the threshold.


    "Can you promise me something about tonight?"


    "Tonight? Tell me. Does something bother you?"


    The dominant motioned for his mate to come to him and as soon as he was near, he locked him in a hug.


    "I know we already talked about it, but I want to wait a bit before claiming you."


    A pout formed on the young werewolf''s face. Eden buried his face so that his mate couldn''t see it.


    "Eden?"


    The interested party growled against his torso and he chuckled.


    "Passing over the elephant in the middle of the room won''t get us anywhere, you know?"


    "I''m not! I''m getting ready because I know what you''re going to tell me. When he saw that Glen kept quiet to encourage him to speak, he continued. "You want me to stop you if you lose control, right?"


    "Yes. Will you do it?"


    Eden freed himself and walked away before staring at his alpha. The werewolf gave him a look of the same intensity. Neither of them said a word for several minutes. Despite the calmness of his features, Glen saw a storm of emotions flashing in the blond''s eyes.


    He was conflicted. Still, after a sigh, Eden crossed his arms over his chest and rolled his eyes.


    "Fine! I''ll stop you. But you better try not to come after me too strongly. I''m not that patient."


    He walked over to a shelf to retrieve the basket that contained his bathing essentials before opening his closet where he rummaged to look for clothes to wear.


    The werewolf could feel Glen''s eyes following his every move and knowing that made him self-conscious. He turned around when he heard a low chuckle.


    "What?"


    "Are you that eager to¡­" Glen started to talk but the male omega shut him with a glare.


    "Don''t finish your sentence if you don''t me to throw you out this cave and come with me," the blond said as he walked towards the cave entrance.


    "Where?"


    Eden stopped on the threshold and pushed aside the curtain to clear the passage and turned to the alpha.


    "Hot pools! You want us to fall in love so I give you some bonding time and occasion to romance me."


    Glen turned to where he had left his things and retrieved some clothes and a towel before joining his mate who looked down at him as he passed him.


    "You also have to make me fall for you."


    "Sure," the blond retorted after a pause.


    As if he knew something, Eden gave him an enigmatic smile and his golden irises shimmered as he stared at him. The Dominant''s heart fluttered as he saw those gilt orbs peering at him. Flustered, Glen turned away and started walking down the hall.


    In the hot, the two werewolves spent a good time talking. Wanting to take a break at least for a day, they refused to talk about the system or Light. Even though they knew that there was still everything to understand and know, none of them wanted to spoil this important day with questions and worries.


    After washing, Eden sat down on his knees on a submerged stone behind his mate and squeezed a large amount of shampoo on the dominant''s fur before starting to scrub with his hands. When he was satisfied with the amount of foam, he began to spread it all over Glen''s back, taking care not to miss an inch.


    "It''s really beautiful, I never saw such fur. The balance between black," His long, clawed fingers slowly passed over the limit between the two colors, making his alpha shiver slightly in the process. "And the white¡­ is pretty much perfect. Also your black is so deep. I''m not even sure that my father''s fur is that dark and his fur was the darkest I had ever seen among the werewolves."


    "It''s that important?"


    "Of course!" cried Eden as if the dominant had said something shocking. "I mean, the color of the fur and the intensity of the pheromones, or for an alpha, the potency of the pheromones and toxin are the two variants that determine the werewolves'' hierarchy."


    "Oh.. that''s right, I read about it in my books, back when I was studying because I wanted to be a part of Red Creek pack. It seems so strange to me that it finally concerns me."


    "I heard what Connor said that night when Elias accused him of only caring about you because he''s a Skinwalker. Alpha Carter¡­ Your father, he tried to kill you?"


    "Yes," Glen replied softly. "He stabbed me and poisoned me with his toxin. He was angry because I still couldn''t transform. The reaction caused my first and only shift. Well, that was before I met you.


    I only survived because Laurent and Maria, Connor''s parents, and my adoptive parents drove me to the Werewolves Hospital in Red Creek where they gave me an antidote." Eden heard the smile in his voice when he talked about his human family and it made him smile along, even though his heart was aching hearing the cruelty of the Red Creek Alpha.


    "But that''s wasn''t your fault. If he had helped you and taken you to see the Soul Healers, you would have known about your curse and the threat that Light poses, much sooner."


    "It''s ok. I don''t care. I like the way things happened because his hatred brought me a real family, a mate, and a pack that accepts me as I am. It''s more than anything I could have dreamed of. "


    Eden kept silent to let the alpha continue his story, his hands busy getting the fur cleaned.


    Glen told him about his life with the Everetts. An uneventful daily life very different from the one a werewolf usually lived, but a life where the alpha had received enough love and affection to erase the years he had missed it.


    "What¡­ what happened to them? To your parents and your little brother?" Eden asked.


    "How do you know something happened to them?"


    "You talk about them in past tense... Also, you and Connor have a sad voice sometimes when you talk about your family."


    Eden''s hands stopped as Glen remained silent. He was afraid that he had touched on a sensitive subject and he held his breath, waiting for his mate''s reaction.


    "They died in a car accident right after we graduated from high school." He shrugged. "Sometimes life just happens and not the way we want it to."


    "I''m sorry," Eden whispered in a small voice.


    "Thank you for saying that."


    They prattled for a long time while enjoying the baths. Eden chatted about him and told his mate about his, sometimes, intense relationship with his pack.


    Even if his packmates had sometimes had harsh words towards him, especially when it came to the future of the pack, he had rather been sheltered by those around him. It was mostly the werewolves from the other packs that gave him a hard time. Their sometimes violent hostility and their rejection had made him live through hardships. Because of that and despite his family''s attention, he never felt accepted for being him.


    Nonetheless, his bond with Dante and Cherry had made him know the value of friendship and he knew that with them by his side someone would always have his back.


    The young werewolf smiled as he remembered how his omega friend waged a war of silence on him when he wanted to give up his fated mate. He also thought of Connor who, in his own way, was watching over him and a warm feeling swelled in his chest.


    "I''m done, you can finish on your own."


    "What? You''re not doing the front?"


    Glen turned around and the male omega saw a defiant gleam in his eyes.


    "I agreed to your conditions and told you to romance me and, yet, you test me out? Why?"


    "Because it''s fun!" The dominant''s broad smile revealed his sharp fangs and Eden rolled his eyes before throwing the bottle of shampoo in his face.


    Unfazed, Glan grabbed the bottle and squeezed the product into his palm before rubbing the white fur of his chest and abdomen while staring at Eden.


    Annoyed by his attitude, the male omega pretended to get up to leave. Suddenly, he spun around throwing himself on his mate who tipped with him in the water from the stone where they had settled. They both sank and Eden was the first to float back.


    Glen''s head emerged from the water just as the blond, who had shifted back to his human form, hoisted himself onto the submerged stone.


    He sat up and the drops of water that flowed from his hair along his back drew the dominant''s attention to his curves. A lightly tanned fair skin, finely sculpted muscles that drew a silhouette that he wanted to grip between his hands, a round and firm buttocks, legs that he would like to see wrapped around his torso...


    Glen gulped and sank into the water up to his nose while Eden turned his head slightly, a smirk on his lips as he notice the look on his mate''s face.


    "If you want me to keep my promise, don''t provoke me too much." He walked away without any other words to get dressed, leaving his alpha to splash around alone.


    The dominant watched his figure recede and plunged into the water. When he came back up, he had also shifted back to his human form. He hoisted himself onto the stone where he sat before looking down at his erection which he scolded.


    "C''mon, why are you so easy when it comes to him?"


    When night fell and the moon began to cross the sky, the omega corridor had been emptied to ensure the privacy of the couple who would finally be able to complete the ritual.


    Settled down in the omega''s nest, Glen faced his mate who was staring at him.


    "So I just bite your neck and it''s all over?"


    "Yes! So do it and let''s get over with it. The less we drag, the less chance there is of things going wrong."


    The dominant smiled upon hearing it. He sat on his knees then moved towards the blond who tilted his head to give him free access to his neck. A strand of hair had stuck where his teeth were supposed to sink, and Glen reached out with his index finger to pull it back along with the rest of the honey-colored hair.


    He couldn''t help but swallow hard, and his fangs lengthened, ready to sink into the tender flesh. Eden''s heartbeat filled his ears, and he noticed the slight blush on his cheeks before his mouth shrank the last distance.


    Glen opened his mouth and paused before his teeth pierced the skin. He had planned to remove them immediately but as soon as they were planted in the flesh, he felt his mind become cloudy. The next moment Eden understood that what they had planned wouldn''t be so easy to do when the sweet and inciting smell with cocoa notes tickled his nostrils.


    Wanting to keep his word, he placed his hands on his mate''s shoulders to push him away, but the alpha''s body didn''t move an inch and he felt the fangs sink deeper into his skin. Eden winced because of the pain.


    "Gleen. If you do it any harder, you''ll end up claim¡­"


    As if he had heard his words, the dominant''s fangs pulled away from his neck, but he didn''t back down. The younger werewolf was pushed onto his nest by his alpha, whose pheromones were starting to bolt.


    Glen''s tongue slid over the spot he had just bitten as if to make amends for his aggressiveness before showering kisses down his neck to the line of his collar.


    Without warning, he sat up, and, just as Eden thought he was back to his usual self again, the intoxicating scent intensified to the point that the omega''s body began to quiver with excitement, unable to resist.


    Panting, his arms and the rest of his body had lost all strength. Eden opened his eyelids and looked at the dominant whose gaze was devouring him. Glen''s hand slipped under his t-shirt and Eden heard the sound of the fabric being torn apart. When he looked down at his chest, he saw the index finger of the dominant moving down to the bottom of the clothing after he planted his claw to lacerate it.


    "I told you to¡­don''t provoke me." Eden''s breath was heavy. He didn''t even have the strength to glare at his mate who had cleared his goal and found a new center of interest when his hand which was near Eden''s hips had spotted a bulge.


    The omega was ready to protest, but he had barely opened his mouth when Glen grabbed his hips to lift them and yanked the sweatpants down to half his thighs.


    After removing the garment despite his mate''s weak cries of protests, Glen stared hungrily at the cock proudly erected before his eyes. With the tip of his index finger, he traced the line just below his navel, between his abs and pubis. His own lips parted, as a warm breath escaped and he bent down.


    He grabbed Eden''s cock with one hand and his lips kissed the tip, where a drop of pre-cum liquid had already formed. A long trail of saliva slid down the shaft as Eden''s hands tried to push away the head of his alpha who, gently but firmly, grabbed his wrists and moved them so that the blond''s hands were on top of his head.


    Eden straightened his chest to see what his mate was doing and immediately regretted his decision. The vision, as erotic as it was devastating, of the dominant''s mouth filled with his bulging dick, led to a new rush of blood to his groin.


    Glen looked up at him with medium-ocean green eyes that seemed to glow and his mouth opened to engulf the tip. When he thought things couldn''t have been worse, Glen pressed his hands over Eden''s and the movement brought the alpha''s mouth down to the base.


    "Ahh!"


    A primal moan left the lips of the Sub who knew that if he didn''t stop things now, he could kiss his promise goodbye.


    Head dizzy, he tried to free his hands even though his instincts were begging him to drown in the wave of pleasure that was overwhelming his senses. A certain place was starting to throb, crying out for the dominant to take care of it.


    When after sucking out a bit of his soul along with a good amount of pre-cum, Glen''s face pulled away. When Eden felt his tongue caress the ultra-sensitive area between his testicles and his hole, Eden''s body wiggled his way out of the sweet sensation.


    His sudden spirt surprised the alpha who moved away and the omega took his chance. The blond knocked him down to exchange their positions.


    "Please stop now or the next time you try, I won''t put a fight! It''s too much!"


    Straddling his mate now, Eden had clapped his hands on his chest to force him to calm down. He saw the glim in the alpha''s eyes lose intensity as the cocoa scent grew weaker.


    When Glen passed out, exhausted from the blast of pheromones, the blond slid to the side and rolled onto his back. His penis was still ultra-sensitive from the stimulation and his whole body was crying out for relief.


    "That was definitely worse than torture!"

 Chapter 116 - 115. Is That... All?

    The next day when he woke up, as Glen instinctively snuggled against his omega, he received a welcome colder than the weather in the cold regions. When Eden pinched his cheek to wake him from his slumber, his eyes snapped out open, shocked at the attack that he thought was both wanton and illegitimate.


    "Ouch! Why?"


    "Because it''s morning my sweet Alpha."


    The smile that didn''t light up the blond''s eyes made the dominant realize he had messed up. When he tried to remember what happened after he bit his mate, Glen noticed his total lack of memories.


    "On a scale from one to ten, how much did I mess up?"


    "Mess up? What do you mean?" retorted the young werewolf in a tone that made the alpha even more anxious.


    Arms folded across his chest, sitting cross-legged in his nest, the younger werewolf was bare-chested. The dominant looked down and scanned the nest where he found a t-shirt that claws, presumably, his own had lacerated. He turned pale and turned to Eden to anxiously peer at his neck.


    "Did I claim you?"


    "No. I stopped you before you do so."


    He sighed in relief then mustered his courage to ask the blond the reason for his anger.


    "If I didn''t claim you, why are you¡­" he paused, uncertain of how to finish his sentence because he knew that the slightest wrong wording would lead him to consequences he didn''t want to face. "What did I do wrong?" Glen resumed when he had fixed his sentence to lead the conversation to the least mined ground possible.


    "Hmm, I don''t know. I falter between the moment when you sucked the hell out of me whereas I was begging you to knock it off because you made me promise to stop you no matter what, or the moment when you left me hanging with a massive hard-on because you fell asleep as soon as your damn pheromones settled down."


    Stunned, the dominant didn''t know what to say, nor how to make amends with his mate he gave a bad time. As he racked his brains for a solution to soothe his mate''s mood, Eden''s face softened and the crease between his eyebrows faded as his lips pursed into a pout.


    "I''m sorry, love. I didn''t mean to," stated the alpha in an attempt to coax his blond


    "It would be so much better if you told me out loud," the omega muttered and Glen frowned.


    "Told you what?"


    "Nothing!" Eden rushed to reply as he got up to leave his nest.


    "No, it''s not ''Nothing''! It''s something if you say it like that!" The alpha caught him by the wrist and tugged it to make him fall on top of him before locking him in a hug. "Did I say something, yesterday?"


    "No, you didn''t! Now, let me go," Eden whined.


    The omega was completely strapped up. His torso, along with his arms, was wrapped in Glen''s arms and the alpha''s legs had wrapped around his to keep them from moving. Glen watched his mate''s face as he tried, in vain, to wriggle free. Unfortunately, the male Omega didn''t even succeed in loosening the dominant''s hold on him.


    A mischievous smile appeared on the blond''s face and his eyes shone with a gleam betraying that he had found an escape. Letting his face rest against his mate''s chest, his lips came to press lightly against the skin. The touch was subtle, just enough not to draw the dominant''s attention to his intentions.


    Glen, who thought his omega had given in up, realized his mistake when he felt teeth dig into his skin at his left collarbones.


    "Hey, stop that!" He tried to protest, but he knew he had lost because the surprise had made him loosen the grip of his arms.


    Victorious, Eden let a smile curve his lips. He planted a kiss on the spot he had just attacked and arranged his position to straddle his mate. Far from admitting defeat, Glen rolled onto his side, dragging the younger werewolf into his change of position, and pinned his wrists above his head.


    "Tell me what it is about."


    "I told you it''s nothing. What are your intentions? Torture me like you did last night?"


    When he heard his words, the dominant felt guilty. He released his mate''s wrists then straightened up.


    "I''m sorry. Don''t be mad, please. You know I didn''t mean to tease you and go to sleep like an insensitive asshat."


    Eden stretched out his arms towards him and Glen grabbed his hips on each side to make him sit on his lap. The omega wrapped his arms around his mate''s neck and his legs wrapped around his waist.


    "You forgive me?"


    "I want a kiss."


    The dominant gently pressed his lips on those of Eden whose half-closed eyes stared at him.


    "The tip of my nose." Glen smiled and complied. "My cheek." The alpha''s smile widened seeing the werewolf acting spoiled and he placed a kiss where the omega had asked him to. "My forehead."


    After a kiss on the forehead, the dominant felt the blond''s mood in his arms had changed from grumpy to cuddly. The teen''s body pressed against him and the contact made his heart squeeze. The couple indulged in a tender kiss and Eden pulled away.


    "Now promise me that you''ll give a very long and sweaty three rounds first night because I was utterly pissed."


    The dominant snorted and before he could promise anything, a voice arose from the other side of the curtain that hid the entrance.


    "Ok, I didn''t mean to hear that but, I''m a werewolf, my hearing is pretty good, and¡­ That''s the first thing I heard when I came here."


    "Beta Acher?"


    Eden peeled off his body from his mate and went to the entrance of the cave where he found the dominant standing.


    "I guess things went smoothly last night?" The beta asked with a smile and the male omega averted his eyes.


    "As you can see, we''re both here."


    "That''s nice because Alpha Silver asked for you. He said and I quote ''it''s about time we have a long talk''. So go take a bite at the Meal Room and as soon as you are ready, go to the meeting room."


    "Why didn''t he send me a link?" The omega asked.


    "The Skinwalker is here with The Elder," Acher explained then he added. "Go quickly eat. We''ll have to make the announcement for your marking success and inform the other packs that you have passed the ritual of the Omega''s mark. This is just the beginning. Things are going to be busy so save the dirty talk for another time, ok?"


    Eden blushed and muttered incomprehensible words. He dashed away and left Acher stood on the threshold. Glen who had also got up joined the beta who looked at him, a smile on his lips.


    "Already wrapped around his little finger, huh?"


    ________


    When they entered the room with a large wooden table, the two mates felt all eyes on them. Silver and Snow Bloodhood were deep in discussion with Silphie and The Elder. The voice of the old werewolf was the first to greet them.


    "It was a given that you would pass, nevertheless, it''s more than a pleasure to see you both as healthy as usual in front of us after everything that occurred the past few days."


    A polite smile appeared on Eden''s lips and Glen only nodded his head to greet her and Silphie who was sitting. Another face caught his eye and the dominant turned to Snow Bloodhood. He hadn''t seen The Luna since the day of the dead end.


    The omega female watched between him and his son and gave them a beaming smile as Silver motioned for them to sit next to Acher. The Elder and the Skinwalker understood that this was the signal for their departure. Eden turned to the two women as they were getting up.


    "Are you leaving already?"


    "Yes, we have a lot to do and I know you have to get ready now you have finally accomplished the ritual. It''s only the beginning."


    Glen decided to tell her about their intentions before Silphie left. Now that the worst of what could happen with the Skinwalkers had happened, they had no reason to be suspicious anymore. Moreover, despite everything that had happened, he would always be grateful for what the woman had done for him.


    "We''re going to visit the Servants of Talamh. We met a woman at Black Moon Hospital who invited us to come as soon as we were ready."


    "I think I know which Servant of Talamh you met there," Silphie commented with a smile that faded quickly. "I''m sorry that I couldn''t lift your curse. As I told you, this spell Light cast on you is very powerful. If the clan where I was born can be of any help to you, I''m glad to hear it.


    Now that Light had revealed another of her pieces, we won''t be too prepared to face her. We need the powers of the King and his Warrior more than ever."


    Snow Bloodhood stifled a gasp and Eden flinched slightly at the way she called them but the woman didn''t notice the young werewolf''s sudden tension. However, it didn''t escape The Elder, who hurried the woman out, leaving the Bloodhood''s werewolves alone.


    "As the Skinwalker said, it''s a pleasure to have you both with us. It means that the ritual has ended with the approval of the Moon Goddess and we will be able to move on. For that, we need to know and understand everything thoroughly. Do you understand what I''m saying?"


    Glen nodded to answer and Eden lowered his head at his thighs. The omega hadn''t taken the time to think about what he would say about his alleged role. However, he knew that running away would bring him absolutely nothing. He took a deep breath and looked up at his father.


    "When I woke up the day after my first heat, a holographic screen appeared in front of my eyes¡­"


    ________


    When he had finished telling everything, a heavy and long silence filled the room. Neither Silver and the Luna, nor the beta who was, chin on his crossed hands, deep in thoughts. Each of the werewolves was thinking. Silver was the first to react.


    "Does this system tell you how to get rid of Light?"


    "No, but from the beginning, it helps us to get stronger. It was the system who told me to meet the Skinwalkers, and it''s also thanks to it that I''m much stronger than before."


    "A legendary class werewolf, huh?" Silver commented to repeat what he had learned earlier about his son.


    "To be exact, Eden isn''t the only werewolf to be a legendary class."


    "Huh? Who else? You told us that you were a Divine class werewolf."


    "Yes, but we discovered two other legendary class werewolves. The first is Sora Hazel, the little omega who was with the Soul Healer Cliff. But¡­" Eden''s voice trailed for a moment. "Sora is unique in the world I think. She''s not just a werewolf, she''s also a Skinwalker. She''s a half-blood."


    "How is that possible? I thought the Skinwalkers and Werewolves hadn''t been in contact for over a millennium after pack and tribe split up."


    "We don''t know anything more for now. We found out about her when she showed up at the hospital, and with everything that happened with Connor and Blue Moon, we didn''t have time to dig things up. Moreover, I don''t think the Skinwalkers are aware of her existence. Otherwise, Silphie would have told us about her."


    "That''s what I think too," retorted the Alpha. "And so, who is this other legendary werewolf?"


    "You, Dad. You are the other one."


    A brief silence fell in the room and Eden displayed the screen and read aloud his father''s information.


    [Silver Bloodhood, Level: 429


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Kind: ???


    Class: Legendary


    Name: None


    Stats: strength: 17,621/25,000


    Speed: 12,483/25,000


    Agility: 13,678/25,000


    Intellect: 21,672/25,000


    HP: 975/975


    Skills: Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    Admonition (Active)]


    When he had finished reading all the information, Eden looked at his father and noticed that the werewolf didn''t have the expression he expected.


    The leader''s lips were pursed as he finally spoke.


    "Is that¡­all?"

 Chapter 117 - 116. Next Destination

    Eden blinked, not knowing what to think of the reaction. He was ready to see his father excited by the news, but the latter didn''t seem happy and the reason behind this displeasure was beyond his understanding.


    As he tried to guess what could upset the dominant, a soft sigh escaped Snow Bloodhood''s mouth.


    "Don''t mind your father, Eden. Please keep going."


    The crease between the omega''s eyebrows tightened and he exchanged a look with his mate, who shrugged. Snow Bloodhood''s voice echoed in his son''s head.


    "Don''t ask!"


    The blond''s mouth opened and closed as he gave up on asking the question that was making his tongue itch. Unfortunately, Glen had received no instruction from the Luna and it was with genuine curiosity that he asked.


    "Is there any problem, Alpha?"


    Another sigh, this time louder, escaped The Luna''s mouth and the Alpha looked delighted that someone was finally asking him the question he wanted to answer.


    "No, there''s no problem, it''s just that. I don''t have any special skills that allow me to use magic like you or items."


    Eden''s mouth dropped open and the omega thought for a second that he didn''t hear right. Was his father complaining because he didn''t have magic?


    His eyes stopped on Silver''s upset expression, then on his mother who was silently begging him to not encourage his father any further. Lastly, he looked at Archer who was busy stifling a chuckle with his hand.


    The two mates had noticed the same thing and even if Glen didn''t receive any link from the Luna, he exchanged another look with his mate, and they decided to resume their explanations without dwelling on their leader''s remarks.


    "We need to gather as much information as we can about this system and I think we go to the Servants of Talamh. Their magic is close to that of the Skinwalkers, but moreover, they have a stronger ability to perceive the energies around them.


    The one we met at Black Moon Hospital immediately noticed something when she saw me using my system. She failed to do more, but she told me that a more powerful witch from her clan could help us."


    "Are you sure you can trust these people?'' Snow asked with a worried tone in her voice.


    "I don''t think we have time to waste. It took twenty-five years or so to discover Glen''s curse and twenty-one years for the Skinwalkers'' curse. Who knows what else Light has been up to all this time?" Eden declared. "We have to try everything to be ready for the next time she will show up. There is no doubt that she will hit even harder."


    The silence that greeted his argument showed silent approval to his reasoning and the male omega continued.


    "We will leave immediately for Green Lake pack where the Servants of Talamh clan is. I think it would take just one day. Then I will come back to Red Creeks Academy to resume my classes.


    If the pack announces my marking and I don''t get back to class as soon as possible, everything we''ve done will have been for naught. We have to let them see that both me and Glen have been marked."


    "Are you sure you want to go that far? If, as you expect, other packs attempt to get their future Alpha to pass the ritual and they fail, it will be a green light for chaos or even more in the Werewolves world," Acher interjected.


    "That''s right," Silver retorted, back to his old serious self. "But the Grey Wolf incident showed us that we are not immune to a blow to the back. Even if they accept Eden''s marking, some packs that want to assert themselves will believe that they can come and provoke us.


    Remember that while they''ve been keeping a low profile for the past few days, Crescent Moon and Red Creek haven''t said their final word yet. I don''t think their alphas suddenly became meek.


    We have already shown the power of Bloodhood when we annihilated Grey Wolf. If we show that we have the protection of the Moon Goddess because our future leaders have passed an ancestral ritual, this will be a strong announcement."


    Silver Bloodhood turned to Glen to give him a stern look.


    "Eden told us that your curse has evolved. Now that you''ve marked him you know how important it''s for Bloodhood and him that you survive no matter what? You carry the future of the entire pack on your shoulders. I hope you won''t let it down."


    Glen met the alpha''s gaze without blinking. He knew what weight was on his shoulders the moment he agreed to become Eden''s mate and he was ready to do everything to ensure his role.


    "I won''t, Alpha."


    _________


    Sitting with a mug filled with a steaming drink in his hands, Connor was bundled up in a padded coat. Before his amused gaze, Sora squealed as Greg pulled the wooden sled she was sitting on.


    "I didn''t know you were already back," Glen said, stepping closer to him.


    The man tore his eyes away from the lovely vision in front of him and stared at his friend. He immediately noticed the travel bag the alpha was carrying in his hand.


    "Yeah. Already back and almost anew. You''re leaving?"


    "As you can see," the dominant nodded, turning to watch the doctor''s and the little omega''s games.


    He then saw that Eden was striding towards them and as soon as he was near, the omega girl shouted at Greg to stop the sled before jumping and running into the arms of the blond who caught her in flight.


    Connor chuckled and resumed his questions.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Green Lake pack''s territory. We''re going to meet the Servants of Talamh to see if they can tell us something about Eden''s system."


    "Sounds fun," Connor commented as Eden approached them with Sora.


    Heavy clouds of steam billowed from her mouth as she caught her breath after her restless play on the sled. As soon as she saw that they were almost next to Connor, she squirmed so Eden let her down and ran towards the man with light brown hair.


    Each of her steps made noise in the snow which had formed a thick layer on the ground and she was having a hard time walking.


    As she raised her face to look at Connor, Sora misjudged the height of the snow at her feet. She stumbled and fell full length, leaving the imprint of her body in the snow. Quickly picked up by Eden, the little werewolf got back on her feet, swollen face full of snow and red eyes on the verge of tears.


    "Whoops! Small emergency, I think," Connor announced as he stood up and Glen chuckled.


    "Barely engaged and already up to your neck in the daily life of a little family?"


    "Well, I''m jobless for now and my fianc¨¦ has strictly prohibited me from strenuous activity as I have a mild concussion." He observed Sora trying to hold back her tears when Eden had signaled him not to come.


    "I''m amazed you''re listening to him. Usually, you kiss your way out of this kind of situation."


    "Yeah, but I think I overdid it a bit. Moreover, the WIA''s reaction was a real blow. I didn''t expect them to take my job away once they learn that I was a Skinwalker and therefore a wizard."


    "I''m sure Stevenson is doing everything he can so they take you back."


    Connor shrugged. He looked down at the little werewolf who had finally reached him and bent down to pick her up. Just a few steps away, Eden then Greg joined them.


    "You''re leaving?" The omega girl asked in her small voice.


    "Yes, and do you know where we are going?" Glen said as he bent down to look her in the eye. Sora shook her head in denial. "At Green Lake!"


    "For real? I want to go too! I want to go! Please! Please! Can I go too? I want to see my Mummy!" Connor winced upon hearing the excited cries of the werewolf and looked at Glen. The alpha shrugged in response.


    "Come along with her! It''s a one-day trip. We leave immediately afterward to return to Red Creek because Eden has to resume his classes."


    The man turned his head to Greg, who nodded in agreement. The latter knew that if they were with Glen and his mate, there shouldn''t be any problems the two of them couldn''t handle.


    As soon as she saw Greg''s reaction, Sora''s head snapped to Connor and her eyes began to sparkle as she waited for his response.


    "Don''t look at me with those eyes, go ask that grumpy guardian of yours!" Connor answered her silent plea.


    Without wasting any time, Sora jumped into the snow then ran as best she could towards the cave.


    Eden watched her tiny figure disappear inside.


    "If she comes with us, we can ask questions and find out about her. I think it''s not a bad idea to learn about her if you want to know more about her powers. If I got it correctly, her mother is a werewolf from Green Lake? I wonder who her father is and how she may exist."


    Several minutes later, a small white figure emerged from the cave, dragging behind it a beige-and-brown furred werewolf that looked like he wanted to be everywhere else but there, being led around by the nose.


    His footsteps stopped near the group and he looked down into the gleaming eyes of the omega who had already coerced his answer from him.


    "We''ll come along," Cliff stated as if he had just announced his surrender.


    Eden let his gaze scan the number of participants on this trip and turned to his mate.


    "I''m going to ask my father to lend us one of the pack''s cars. I doubt we''ll be comfortable traveling if we take Greg and Connor''s car."


    He walked away after a brief nod from the alpha and Greg was already leaving to collect his belongings and those of his fianc¨¦.


    When less than an hour later, all the passengers settled inside the car to begin their journey to the territory of the other traditional pack, Green Lake, Eden thought it was his chance. With Connor''s unexpected events, he didn''t have time to check his new stats.


    The male omega leaned back in his seat and opened his system to review his information. He hadn''t since the dome created by Sora had materialized.


    A message popped up as soon as he displayed the screen.


    [You have Level up 57 times. These changes are not initiated by the system, so only the minimum points were awarded for each level change.


    Each Level up gives you:


    Strength: +5 Speed: +15 Agility: +10 Intellect: +5


    Activation of the Fated Bond Skill by The Warrior allowed you to Level Up 14 times.


    These changes are not initiated by the system, so only the minimum points were awarded for each level change.


    Each Level up gives you:


    Strength: +5 Speed: +15 Agility: +10 Intellect: +5.


    Wait for new data to appear. ]


    Eden waited a moment, impatient to discover how much he had changed. The screen faded then reappeared after a few seconds.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level: 172


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Kind: ???


    Class: Legendary


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: strength: 6282 / 10000


    Speed: 994 / 25000


    Agility: 8801 / 10000


    Intellect: 1472 / 25000


    HP: 770/770


    Skills: Perception (Active, Class Legendary)


    Strength of the Ancients (Active)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    Fated Bond (Active)


    Healing (Active, Class Legendary)


    Protection (Active, Class Legendary)


    Domination (Active, Class Legendary)


    Elixir of the Moon Goddess (Active, Class Legendary)


    Command of the King (Active, Class Legendary)


    Item: Moon Protection Mark 5/5]


    As he was silently reading what was displayed, Sora''s hand shook him slightly to get his attention. Her forefinger pointed to where the holographic dashboard he was looking at was displayed.


    "What is it?"

 Chapter 118 - 117. He Has The Nerve

    Lost in his reading, Eden hadn''t noticed that the little omega next to him was staring unobtrusively at the same place as he was. Attracted by the color, Sora had turned her head as soon as Eden had displayed the screen of his system. She had been watching silently to try to figure out what this luminous blue thing was.


    When the screen changed once and then a second time, the omega girl stared, fascinated. Unable to hold it any longer, she shook Eden who, lowering his head, saw Sora''s hand rise and her finger point to where the dashboard was.


    "What is it?"


    Convinced that it was a coincidence, the werewolf looked at whatever, behind the screen, had caught the attention of the little omega. Sora who noticed that Eden was looking elsewhere, squirmed to get closer and repeated her question. To make sure the blond understand her, she touched the screen with her finger.


    "What is that?!"


    Eden stared at the tip of the finger which was pressed to the screen as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    "What the f¡­"


    Several throat clearings prevented him from finishing his sentence and the word, inappropriate for ears as young as Sora''s, died in his throat. Because of this reaction, the little werewolf had withdrawn her finger and she was convinced she had done something stupid.


    "Oh, no! Sora, I''m sorry for yelling." Eden stirred on his seat. "Can you describe to me what you are talking about please?"


    The sad pout disappeared from the little werewolf''s face to be replaced by a puzzled expression. She had never seen anything like it before. Besides, it was floating in the air. Sora couldn''t help wondering how it was possible.


    She looked at Eden with a slight apprehension then tried to remember the names of the shapes she had learned with Greg. She looked at the four sides of the shape that had unequal length and squeezed her brain to search for the correct answer.


    "A rectangle?" she said, watching for the reaction of the older omega.


    When Eden nodded with a smile, she gained a little confidence and her voice grew stronger.


    "A blue rectangle?" Eden''s hand ruffled Sora''s blond hair with an affectionate gesture.


    "Yes! Very good Sora!"


    Intrigued, Cliff, who was sitting on the other side of his protegee, interrupted them.


    "What are you doing?"


    Eden shook his head to make Sora understand that she shouldn''t talk and winked at her. She, then, turned to Cliff, a mischievous expression on her face, and answered his question.


    "Nothing at all!"


    Disappointed by the answer that he knew far from the truth, Cliff pursed his lips and turned his head to the window. They hadn''t started moving yet as the driver and his co-pilot were still discussing which route to take.


    In his head, Eden heard his mate''s voice. The alpha was sitting alone in the third row of seats


    [A blue rectangle?]


    Glen hadn''t seen the entire exchange because his position didn''t allow him to see properly what was going on in front of him. However, he was sure of one thing. Sora was talking about the system''s screen.


    Eden''s reaction was too intense for it to be anything else. He stared at the cherubic blond hair that moved in front of his eyes with every slight movement of his owner''s head.


    [Yes. She can see the system''s screen. She even managed to touch it. I''m more and more curious to learn about Sora. I wonder what role she will have to play.]


    [None, I hope] Glen replied gravely. [She is too young to have a role in a story where the other side is an unstable and sadistic witch out for revenge.]


    [You''re right. Unfortunately, with her title of Priestess of the Moon Goddess, I think she won''t have a say.]


    A sigh escaped Glen''s mouth and the car drove off. They had only been on the road for a few minutes when all the passengers noticed that they weren''t driving in the direction of Green Lake as they should but in the direction of Black Moon.


    "What are you doing?" Cliff asked. "This is the wrong road!"


    "I know but Sora needs a child seat."


    In the car, no one would have dared to protest or dispute the statement as true as it was obvious, even if it meant an extension of at least an hour and a half of driving.


    Eden and Cliff lowered their heads on the little werewolf whose feet barely exceeded the seat where she was sitting. The seat belt didn''t secure her at all. The strap supposed to pass over her shoulder was flattened against the seat because the omega wasn''t tall enough to reach the minimum height.


    "You''re tiny," Eden commented.


    The little omega''s head snapped at him and her eyes narrowed in what must have been a glare, but the blond wasn''t sure.


    "I''m not tiny, I''m growing!"


    "Yeah, sure!" Eden snorted because of the correction.


    "She reminds me of someone, right Connor?" Glen chuckled from the back of the car.


    The light brown-haired man looked into the vanity mirror and narrowed his eyes in a glare the alpha could easily see.


    "No, not at all!"


    ______


    Sitting in her seat, Sora beamed. She was almost the same height as Eden and she recognized the road that led to her pack. She only knew how to count to ten. The numbers got a bit confusing after, so she wasn''t sure how long it had been since she had seen her mother. She was over the moon when she saw the curve after which was the entrance to the village.


    Although Green Lake was a traditional pack, the natural resources of their territory didn''t provide them with something like Bloodhood''s extraordinary network of caverns that spanned tens of thousands of square yards. The village that housed the pack was a large collection of houses built of wood and other natural elements.


    Greg started to feel nervous and checked one last time with the Soul Healer.


    "You made it clear to the Green Lake''s Alpha that there were two humans in addition to the two werewolves from Bloodhood?"


    "For the umpteenth time, there is no problem! The alpha is fully aware of that fact and what you are." His gaze fell on the seat in front of him where Connor was sitting, and he corrected in a lower voice. "More or less."


    "I can feel your gaze you know?" The man said. "And you didn''t lie about me, I''m human."


    "A human who can turn into a wolf."


    "It never happened and it probably never will! Such useless information didn''t need to be mentioned, so that''s perfect! The Skinwalkers have yet to reveal their existence to the Werewolves besides Bloodhood anyway. Might as well avoid problems if we can do it."


    At the back, Eden was disappointed. He had hoped that once the man got used to his status update, he would agree to transform. The male omega was curious to know what Connor''s wolf form looks like and if his stats are different from his normal form.


    "Won''t you ever transform?"


    "Why should I? I''m only a Skinwalker in the name. I don''t need or want to transform."


    After what had happened with Greg and the Blue Moon tribe, Connor rejected his origins more than ever. Even though he used his powers to deal with Elias and Wyatt, he only did so out of necessity. Now that the threat was gone, the fact that he could manipulate the energy around him and his aura, but especially the fact that he could transform, wasn''t his concern.


    Greg averted his eyes from the road for a second to look at his fianc¨¦. The doctor had his opinion on the matter, but he didn''t want to rush or antagonize the man who had fought to save his life.


    They finished the drive in silence and when the car stopped in front of a wooden palisade guarded by several sentries, everyone in the car hoped that the Soul Healer had done everything as he said.


    Greg opened his window and let the werewolf approach to ask for his pass. As the guard checked that everything was in order, Sora who was excited and happy to smell the scents of his pack cried out in a perky voice.


    "Hello!"


    Startled by the small voice that came from the back of the car, the guard leaned down to look at the small omega just like his colleague behind him. As the sentry smiled back at the omega, the werewolf behind him swore under his breath.


    "Crap! It''s the freak! Why is she back?"


    Everyone in the car tensed, each of them exuding hostility. The guard who noticed the behavior change smiled then turned to glower at his packmate. The werewolf, unfazed, shrugged and mumbled.


    "What? That''s what everybody says. She scares all the other kids at school because she talks about things only she can see. My Willow doesn''t want to play with her and you know she''s a nice werewolf!"


    The men inside immediately understood what kind of daily life the little omega had to live in her pack because of her powers. Greg snatched the papers from the sentry''s hands and asked him in an icy voice.


    "Can we go?"


    "Y-yes! Please do. Leave the car in front of the shed at the entrance. Someone will come to take you to the Alpha."


    The car drove away and Eden looked down at Sora whose smile had faded, but who didn''t look sad. Her almost normal state after being called a ''freak'' brought back bad memories.


    "Are you okay, Sora?"


    "It''s ok. I''m used to it. The other kids tell me that all the time." The tone of her voice betrayed her true emotions.


    "No, it''s not okay, Sora," Greg said. "You have the right to be upset, okay? When you are told something that hurts you, you have the right to be upset."


    "But when I''m upset and I react, they said I''m a bad omega and don''t follow the pack''s rules so I get scolded."


    "It depends on how you react," continues the doctor.


    "I lock them in a bubble until they cry. Since no one believes them because they can''t see the bubble, they say I''m hitting them, but it''s wrong. I never hit them!"


    Silence greeted the unexpected response. Cliff heard the tale of Sora''s life in her pack for the first time and decided to speak his mind.


    "You may not have to go so far as to put them in a bubble, but you have the right to tell them not to talk to you like that because it''s not nice what they say. Fight for you, with your words not your fists or your magic."


    Sora nodded without saying anything more and the car parked near the place the sentry had told them. A werewolf in his human form waved his hand when he saw them.


    After closing in on the group, the werewolf didn''t turn to Cliff or Sora like everyone was expecting. His sparkling eyes were fixed on Glen who looked at him, puzzled, ready to ask him what his problem was. Instead of doing so, the dominant frowned and wrinkled his nose, uncomfortable.


    "I saw your fight, the dead-end! It was awesome! And when Grey Wolf''s werewolves invaded the field and you knocked them all down with just your pheromones¡­"


    "Back off!" Eden said.


    Connor and Greg turned to him, shocked by his sudden aggressive behavior. Before they could react, the blond got between Glen and the werewolf. "I advise you to keep your pheromones in check, I don''t think your Alpha would be happy to hear that the omega he sent to greet the Bloodhood''s heir and his mate, has started spreading his seduction pheromones around the said mate."


    "N-no. It''s... I guess I was just...I didn''t..." The man let out an embarrassed laugh and swallowed hard. He walked away and quickened his pace, muttering to follow him.


    "Did he really¡­?"


    With a ''hm'', Glen and Cliff confirmed to Connor what Eden had just said and Cliff explained.


    "Some omegas don''t care about the promise''s mark. As long as the dominant isn''t bonded, they believe they still have a chance. Still, he has quite the nerve to do that right in front of the marked omega."


    "He can be grateful that I didn''t bea¡­" The male omega glanced at the tiny one next to him.


    "Let''s just not dwell on bad things and take you to your Mommy, okay?"


    As the group finally got going, Glen turned slightly to eye his mate, a smile on his lips. In Eden''s head, a voice echoed.


    [That was super sexy!]

 Chapter 119 - 118. The Unmated Dominant

    Winnie stormed into the room and slammed the door behind him. He was fuming. Nobody ever dared to put him under the spot in front of other people. The male omega started to pace up and down to quell his anger but nothing helped.


    "How dare he¡­? This little fake omega. Who does he think he is?"


    A smirk distorted the features of his perfectly proportioned face and Winnie strode to the standing mirror in the corner of his room. He locked eyes with his reflection, his icy blue eyes shining with anger.


    "I''m going to give him his money back! This little shit of an omega! Just because he has a pretty face he thinks he''s everything? No one ever wanted him. I''m going to seduce his alpha and make him my lackey, I won''t be satisfied until he''s drowning in despair. Night! "


    He yelled the name and a bit after, someone knocked twice on the door to ask permission to enter. Winnie plopped down on the bench seat in front of the dressing table decorated with a large mirror and crossed his arms over his chest, annoyed.


    "I called you, why are you fucking knocking like I didn''t know you were coming? Just come in already, you dumbass!"


    "So-sorry Winnie!"


    "I want you to find a way to separate Bloodhood''s omega from his mate!"


    "Why? If I may ask¡­" added the man, lowering his head after receiving a death glare from the omega.


    After a sigh showing his deep annoyance, the werewolf agreed to answer his packmate''s question.


    "Why? Because I''m going to make this alpha mine! An omega like Bloodhood''s doesn''t deserve an alpha like that."


    "But the alpha already marked him!" the man protested, his eyes widening slightly after hearing the omega''s request.


    "I bet Silver Bloodhood threatened this poor thing to mark his son. Didn''t you hear what I said? Nobody ever wanted him, why would such an interesting alpha lay eyes on this¡­" He wrinkled his nose in total disgust. "This feral golden-furred omega? I''m sure they set up this whole fated mate thing, as well as the scene at the banquet to allow this golden savage to save face after getting so many rejections. Fated mate? Pfft! Let me laugh! They think we are dumb?"


    The dominant remained silent. He is used to indulging Winnie''s whims and desires. The omega, son of Caius Blackbones, the beta of Green Lake, had managed, without anyone knowing how, to put most of the dominants of his pack at his feet.


    Drunk in power, he kept increasing the level of his demands and this time was no exception.


    However, the dominant felt that this time, nothing would go as Winnie wanted. Still, he couldn''t go against the male omega''s demands. Whatever the omega asks, like all the others, he could only obey.


    He lowered his head and took his leave to arrange things as the male omega had ordered. As soon as the dominant left his room, Winnie opened the drawer of his dressing table. He took out a box and lifted the lid. A smile curved his lips and his long fingers gripped the vial filled with black liquid.


    Since he had met this witch who had sold him this potion, his life had completely changed. No dominant resisted him. Everyone in the pack had become his lackeys and obeyed his wishes like they were commands.


    A single sip of this potion was enough for his seduction pheromones to turn into a scent trap that lured the dominants and put him under his grip.


    "Hm, I guess it''s been a while since my last take, that''s why my pheromones didn''t work on him right away." He popped off the cork and lifted the vial to his lips.


    Winnie let the sip of potion slide down his esophagus and licked his lips to catch every drop. He didn''t have another one so it shouldn''t be wasted. He was sure, once he manages to get his hands on this alpha, he will have achieved his goal. With such a strong Dominant, he could even become a Luna and step out of the shadows.


    That''s it. Once he stole his alpha from Bloodhood''s omega, he was going to leave Green Lake and start a new pack with him. He was sure everything would work out the way he wanted. After all, no one could resist him.


    Winnie got up from the bench seat and walked over to the standing mirror. Standing inches in front of the object, he caressed the skin of his face and a smirk twisted his features.


    ________


    "We have no idea who he is and, trust me, it would make it easier for us to find out. Sora''s mother has been in poor condition since the birth of the little omega and her health is only getting worse.


    That''s why when Sora started behaving strangely, I thought it would be a good idea to let her be with the Soul Healers for a while, if, as I suspect, she had inherited gifts similar to their abilities.


    As you guess, it''s unusual for a werewolf to have a child without a mate, however, Sora''s mother arrived in Green Lake already pregnant.


    "''Arrived'', what do you mean? She was a rogue?"


    "Indeed, you guessed very well. Rogue life is hard and I guess upon realizing her condition, she wanted to give Sora a better chance by taking advantage of the treaty signed after the Big Bloodshed.


    She hadn''t expected that the pregnancy would have such an impact on her health. We tried several times to ask her who the father was, not to interfere in her private life, of course, but so that Sora wouldn''t be alone if ever¡­"


    Cyrus Blackbones sighed. Eden and Glen could see how much Sora''s situation worried the leader. Although usually, the death of the parents of a werewolf child wasn''t a problem, given the omega girl''s gifts and the way she was treated by her packmates, the leader must have feared that no one in the pack would take her in if something bad happens to her mother.


    Greg and Connor were listening to the conversation from a safe distance, and neither of them had reacted or shown any signs of betraying their thoughts.


    Outside, Cliff was waiting with Sora who was munching on fruits. The serious discussion was taking a little too long for her liking and she wanted to go find her mother as soon as possible. Sitting on Cliff''s lap, Sora cast an annoyed glance at the closed door behind which everyone was. She was in her werewolf form because that''s how she was the most comfortable. The omega girl shoved another piece of peach into her mouth causing her cheeks to puff out. A trickle of juice ran down her chin.


    "Sora! Be careful, you get it everywhere!" The Soul Healer grabbed the cloth napkin lying next to the plate of fruit and wiped the little omega''s face.


    "Hm Hm Hmm!"


    "What?"


    "They are slow!" She repeated after swallowing her bite.


    Just as the words left her mouth, the door opened to reveal Greg and Connor. Sora climbed down from Cliff''s lap to rush towards the two men.


    ________


    Sora walked, dragging behind her Connor and Greg, whom she was holding by the hand.


    The little omega led the walk along the path to the house where her mother lived.


    "Eden? Eden?"


    "Hmm?" The blond came to his senses and turned his head towards his mate who was walking beside him.


    "You were completely lost in thought."


    "Hm, I was thinking. I think Sora''s mother must have known about the father. The fact that he is a Skinwalker I mean. This would explain why she refuses to say anything about him even today as her condition deteriorates."


    "Probably. I wonder if the latter is aware of the existence of Sora.


    They looked at the small werewolf with the bright white fur waving in their direction. When they waved back to her, she immediately pointed to a small wooden house, wedged between two larger ones. A big smile lit up her face and she rushed up the porch stairs to open the door.


    Sora entered the house without waiting for anyone. She went to a bedroom and opened the door without knocking.


    "Mummy!"


    Lying on her bed, a woman turned her face, just in time to open her arms and grab the little werewolf who was jumping on top of her, screaming and giggling.


    "I''m back!"


    "I can see that," the woman commented with a soft smile, nodding politely in greeting to Cliff, who was hesitant to enter the room and was standing in the doorway. "I see that she is even more lively and dynamic than before." The woman laughed and ran her fingers through the white fur with the tenderness only a mother can show.


    "Yes, and it''s a real challenge to keep up with her every day," retorted the Soul Healer, crossing his arms over his chest.


    Despite everything, Sora''s mother saw the faint smile that curved his mouth.


    "Thank you again for taking care of her."


    "You know Mom, I have a lot of big brothers now!"


    "Yes?"


    "At first I didn''t like Eden but now it''s fine, I think he''s nice! There is also Glen. He''s big and his wolf is huuuuuuge! Almost as big as the roof," she said raising her tiny clawed finger to point above her. "But my favorites are Connor and Greg. Big Brother Connor is funny, he knows lots of funny games and Big Brother Greg is sweet and soft! They play all the time with me."


    As Sora kept talking, her mother smelled several scents she had never encountered before. Four men appeared behind the Soul Healer and Eden greeted her with a smile.


    "Do you mind if we talk to you for a bit?"


    Silence fell after a while. Nube Hazel had managed to calm her little tornado which had fallen asleep quickly after her arrival and the female dominant had told her story when Eden confronted her.


    To show her that she could trust them, the male omega immediately told her about the Blue Moon tribe. When she heard the name of Skinwalkers'' tribe, a veil of sadness fell over the werewolf''s eyes and she began to tell them her story.


    "So that''s what happened¡­"


    "You must think that I''m stupid for thinking that he would choose me instead of taking a member of his tribe as his mate. You know their rules. However, I loved him so much¡­ The day when he told me that he had finally taken a woman from the tribe as his mate was also the day when I was about to tell him that I was pregnant with Sora. "Her hands tightened on the sheet that covered her. "I was really¡­"


    "You haven''t done anything you could be ashamed to. Even though he betrayed you, you protect his and his tribe''s secret. I think that says a lot about the kind of person you are. He''s the one who doesn''t know what he lost so chin up!" Eden says to comfort her.


    "What''s this man''s name?" Glen asked.


    "Trevor. Trevor Woodenbridge."


    Just as they were about to react to the mention of the name, they heard someone near the house. A few long seconds later, a werewolf entered after knocking. They heard his footsteps getting close to the bedroom and, the next moment, a dominant nodded in greeting and immediately turned to Glen.


    "Alpha Cyrus has received a message from your Alpha, Silver Bloodhood, announcing something about an ancient ritual and would like to speak with you."


    Glen and Eden exchanged a look at his words. Their alpha wasted no time and they were going to be faced with the first reaction. The couple was already walking over to the door but the dominant stopped Eden.


    "No, Alpha Cyrus would like to speak with your mate alone."


    "Alone?" Eden asked, astonished.


    Glen shrugged and moved closer to his omega to kiss him on the forehead.


    "I''ll see what''s going on and I''ll be right back."


    The blond nodded and opened his eyes which he had closed feeling the lips on his skin. When the front door of the house closed behind his mate, he sent a link to the latter.


    [Be careful, I feel something strange, this dominant stank of the same pheromones as the omega earlier.]


    [Don''t worry my love, I smelled it too.. I will quickly take care of him and I will be right back.]

 Chapter 120 - 119. Delusional

    Glen was walking down the path a few steps away from the dominant who had come looking for him. The werewolf walked quietly, not even glancing behind him to check if the alpha was following him. Hands buried in this coat''s pockets, Glen soon realized that they weren''t heading for the lodge of Green Lake''s Alpha. His bad feeling grew stronger and he sent a link to his mate.


    When the Green Lake dominant ushered him into a house slightly apart from the others after he had walked almost halfway through the village, he swallowed back the sigh that wanted to cross his lips. He followed the werewolf inside to a doorway where the latter paused to invite Glen in alone. The alpha then thought back to the words Silver Bloodhood had said to him before he left the pack with Eden.


    With the official announcement of their marking, from now on it was no longer just in his name that he acted but as the future alpha of Bloodhood. Each of his missteps would be shouldered by the pack.


    Silver let them free to do things as they wanted for the trip to Green Lake territory because the two traditional packs had an excellent relationship.


    Unfortunately, though Glen meant it to stay that way, the spoiler behind the door he had no desire to open looked like it was going to ruin his plans. He took a deep breath and a faint ringing caught his attention. He frowned. The alpha sent another link to his mate and opened the door.


    He had barely stepped inside when the door slammed shut behind him and a metallic clang let him know that it had just been locked.


    "Ahhh, so fucking annoying." muttered the dominant.


    He didn''t even bother to be on his guard despite the message displayed on the system''s dashboard before he opened the door. He recognized the pheromones as being too sweet and sickening to the point of making him nauseous. The dominant knew that more than a threat, he was risking a good headache if he stayed in this room too long. After a short moment, a voice rose.


    "I can turn this annoying moment into something more fun if you want me to."


    Winnie Blackbones'' seductive voice echoed through the room and Glen rolled his eyes before dragging his gaze to the window opposite the door.


    The man chuckled like he was proud of his pickup line and Glen had to stop himself from rolling his eyes again because he knew they would probably get lost on the other side of his head and he needed to pay attention to whatever would happen.


    Winnie slowly got up from the seat he was sitting in and started walking towards Glen.


    "We were interrupted earlier." He continued with a pout that he probably thought was adorable. "So I hope you''re not too mad at me for calling you."


    "Calling me? I thought the Alpha, Cyrus Blackbones, had asked to see me."


    Winnie chuckled again at Glen''s words. His eyes scrutinized and detailed the alpha. He didn''t look the least bit embarrassed that he, an omega, had just lied while impersonating the Alpha of his pack.


    Glen didn''t even have to fuel the conversation. The omega continued to talk, and the dominant hoped he would quickly reveal his intentions.


    "I had to talk to you. I wanted to tell you how impressive I found you on the field, seeing you subjugate these dominants, I knew you were what I was looking for. I knew you were an alpha worthy of the very best." The male omega intensified his seduction pheromones and Glen''s nose twitched as he held back from wincing in disgust.


    Every corner of the room was filled with the omega''s pheromones, and the system alarm kept ringing in Glen''s head. Still, nothing to worry about. The werewolf decided to wait and follow his plan. If he stuck to it, everything would go smoothly and Bloodhood and Green Lake''s relationship wouldn''t suffer.


    Glen stared ahead. Everything about the man waddling in front of him seemed forced.


    "What do you want from me?" the alpha said, squinting.


    Winnie''s smile widened. The omega thought he was finally reaching his goal. He took the last steps that separated him from Glen.


    "I want you to become my alpha. Bite my neck and bond with me."


    "I already have a mate," Glen stated coldly and Winnie''s smile faded slightly.


    He intensified his pheromones and moved even closer to shrink the distance between their faces.


    "It''s ok, you can forget him. You know you deserve much more than a feral who spends his time fighting. An alpha like you deserves the finest omega of all. And I''m exactly that kind of omega."


    His mouth was inches from Glen''s and the dominant, who until a few seconds ago had kept his cool, began to lose control when he heard the omega speak like this about Eden.


    Eyes locked on Glen''s mouth, which he intended to kiss to show his victory, Winnie hadn''t noticed the coldness that the dominant suddenly exuded.


    "Aren''t you too much delusional?"


    "Huh?" That''s all Winnie had time to say just before an explosion of pheromones made his body tremble so much that he staggered and collapsed to the ground.


    He couldn''t even gasp to open his mouth and allow air to reach his lungs again. Standing a few feet away, Glen barely bothered to glance at the shaking body on the ground and suppressed his pheromones before speaking in a loud, clear voice.


    "Did you hear all of it, Alpha Cyrus?"


    A click was heard and the door swung open revealing not only Eden and the pack leader, but also Night who averted his eyes and stepped behind his alpha.


    "Winnie, how dare you? Why?" Cyrus Blackbones asked his nephew, who came to his senses and understood the situation in which he was.


    "No! It''s not... Uncle! Alpha! It''s not what you think. It''s him!" The omega pointed his finger at Glen. "He attacked me and tried to abuse me. You see, I''m still weak because of his pheromones¡­"


    "So why does this room reek of your seduction pheromones and why Night who is here with me and Eden Bloodhood told me that you were trying to seduce his mate. He even told me that you sent a message on my behalf requesting a meeting with Glen Red Creek!"


    "It''s a misunderstanding, Alpha! I swear! Eden Bloodhood is so jealous and possessive. He must have sensed the way his mate looked at me when we spoke briefly. I didn''t know he was looking at me that way, nor that he intended to pounce on me at the first opportunity. I know it''s wrong but I just wanted to talk to him because I was impressed with his fight."


    "Enough, Winnie! I heard everything!" said Cyrus, turning his head away from the pathetic vision of his nephew. He didn''t want to hear any more of what was a lie.


    "Please, Alpha! They set me up!"


    "Why would I want to put my hand on a low-end omega when I have such perfection as my mate? Do not insult me."


    The shock Winnie received when he heard those words come out of Glen''s mouth caused him to lose what little control he had over his role-playing. The omega felt anger and humiliation making his blood boil.


    He got up from the ground where he was still lying and shot dead glares to everyone looking at him. After clenching his fists, he released his pheromones to their fullest, a smirk contorting his mouth, and waited for the high to kick in.


    Winnie Blackbones was standing, his icy blue eyes staring disdainfully at his leader who hadn''t flinched an inch just like Eden, Glen, and Night.


    Nobody had changed their attitude or position, despite the almost unbreathable dose of magically modified pheromones he had just released. Winnie''s smile sagged slightly and his confident eyes glazed over.


    Again he released his pheromones and again no one moved. Not a single dominant rushed to offer him help, support, comfort. His uncle continued to glower at him, Glen had joined his mate on the doorstep and Night looked away so as not to meet his gaze.


    What was going on exactly? He had taken a sip of the potion less than an hour ago. The effects usually last for several days, why now that he needed it the most, he didn''t see any effect?


    Eden smiled when she saw the omega start to panic when he saw that his secret weapon no longer had an effect and decided to end his suffering. He wanted to get it over with to go back to see Sora''s mother and then continue their journey to the territory of Servants of Talamh.


    "If it''s your little trick with your pheromones that you''re trying to activate, you''re wasting your time, it won''t work."


    Winnie flinched and his heart started pounding until he couldn''t hear anything for a few seconds.


    How could Eden Bloodhood know about the potion that modified his pheromones? He had never told anyone about it. Winnie knew that potion was his ticket to the greatness he aspired to. He would never have risked mentioning it to anyone. The omega stared at the blond with obvious hatred.


    No, it was a bluff. It could only be that. He had to talk about the fact that his seduction pheromones filled the room.


    He repeated this to himself like a mantra to convince himself, even if the lack of reaction from the dominants made the anguish grow in his chest. They were supposed to throw themselves at his feet to answer his slightest whim.


    This is what this strange witch had promised him. When he entrusted her with this vial filled with a liquid darker than night, the strange witch assured him that all that awaited him was a life of ease. He could bend any dominant to his will with this potion.


    Of course, at first, Winnie didn''t believe it. It was way too good to be true. Such a potion couldn''t exist otherwise he would have heard of it before.


    However, curiosity getting the better of him, he ended up taking the potion and trying it. Night, a low-rank dominant who had dared to ask if he could court him had been his first victim. And the effect was even more amazing than what the witch had promised.


    From this moment, Winnie had started to act little by little to build his little kingdom. He had gradually increased the number of his pawn to end up having control of almost all the dominants of the pack who could be useful to him. He had done all that, he had come this far for what? To fail a few steps from his dream of becoming a Luna instead of an ordinary omega among others?


    Him, the omega with the immaculate white fur, he would have to accept to be an anonymous omega while Eden Bloodhood whose golden fur is an affront to the omega blood rank, was going to become a Luna alongside a mighty Alpha?


    Winnie gritted his teeth and glared at the people in front of him. His gaze fell on Eden and the smirk he saw made his anger grow stronger.


    "Once I get my hands on my potion, I''ll finish it and order your alpha to bond with me right under your nose. We''ll see if you keep laughing when his dick ram deep inside me..."


    The utterly hysterical omega flinched seeing Eden''s eyes squint to stare at him. Everything he could see in these two golden marbles that had just darkened. They frightened him so much that he dared not move even an inch.


    "Alpha Cyrus, did you hear? If you want to find the answer to the strange behavior of your dominants as your packmate show you, find the potion that Winnie just mentioned. It should be a black liquid."


    The omega''s pupils dilated upon hearing the words spoken by Eden. Cyrus motioned for Night to go search in Winnie''s room and just after he left, the blond turned to the leader of Green Lake, a smile on his face, his body almost oozing with a murderous aura.


    "Alpha Cyrus, can you please give five minutes with your nephew? I would like to settle things down just between us."

 Chapter 121 - 120. Out Of The Ordinary

    Just a few minutes after his mate left, Eden was still speaking with Sora''s mother when he received a link from Glen.


    [They are up to something. Step out for a bit and follow my scent to track me down.]


    The omega frowned. If his mate took the trouble to warn him like that, it was because the situation required some backup. Eden looked up at Connor and Greg to warn them that he was going out for a while.


    "Is there a problem?" The agent asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Eden, who was already walking to the threshold, turned to answer.


    "Hmm? Not really. Glen just informed me that he had to take care of some pest and he needs some help."


    "Pest?" The voices of the two men and Sora''s mother rose at the same time.


    The male omega nodded to confirm what he had just said and walked away under puzzled looks.


    He went down the wooden stairs and took the path to retrace Glen''s passage. He quickened his pace as the scent trail moved away from the older one that led to the alpha''s lodge. He almost ran, listening to his instincts telling him that something was wrong.


    Eden caught up with his mate just as the dominant was leading Glen inside a small lodge mounted on stilts. The building was a bit apart from the others and Eden didn''t wait to find out the reason. Now that he was marked, he could feel his mate''s emotions and the omega could see that his mate was worried that his actions wouldn''t have repercussions for the pack.


    Eden picked up the pace and rushed as quietly as possible behind the two men. When the system rang in his head and he saw the same message as Glen, he understood that there was indeed something bad going on.


    [WARNING


    Presence of Dark Energy. Do you want to activate the Skill ''Protection''? YES/NO]


    He saw the dominant choose ''Yes'' and his shoulders relaxed. Glen entered the room and Eden silently closed the gap between him. He doesn''t react when he saw the dominant abruptly lock the door, Eden stopped his tailing and moved forward to stand behind the werewolf. Night turned around and jumped dramatically when he saw Eden in front of him, a smile on his lips.


    "What are you¡­"


    He didn''t have time to say more, the intensity of the pheromones was the most strong and oppressive he ever smelled. How could an Omega give off that kind of overbearing scent when he was a Sub? As he opened and closed his mouth without being able to make a sound, he felt the scent diminish and air rushed back to his lungs.


    "Send a link right now to your Alpha and ask him to come here."


    The dominant was frightened. He didn''t know what would happen to him if he ever disobeyed Winnie. The omega could order other dominants to beat him until he lost consciousness as he had already done for another packmate. He decided to attack and not be the receiving end of another omega''s wrath.


    "What are¡­"


    Once again, Eden used his domination pheromones forcing the dominant to bend over, head down.


    "Shh¡­ You better lower your voice or you could interrupt them. You know, I need proof to shut away whoever dared to lay eyes on my man. Send your Alpha a link and you better be ready to tell him everything, did you hear me?"


    The pain of the pressure beating down on Night, as well as the feeling of being deprived of air and left helpless was unbearable. Too much for him who was only following orders. Tears began to bead in the corner of his eyes and Eden immediately suppressed his pheromones when he saw his face.


    "I''m sorry. I won''t hurt you anymore. I promise. I shouldn''t have to." The omega let out a sigh.


    What was he doing? The Moon Goddess hadn''t given him this system to become a tyrant. For the first time, the blond realized that the strength he accumulated came with a shadow he hadn''t thought of.


    "I won''t hurt you. I had the idea that you were forced to do all this and it wouldn''t be fair for me to make you pay the same price as the culprit. I hope you will choose to help me get my mate out of this trap."


    The dominant looked up at him. His body no longer hurt him. He didn''t understand how the omega had been able to submit him like this, but the latter had just told him that he would no longer use this force against him and these words were more than enough.


    In the werewolves'' World even more than elsewhere. Power belonged to whoever is strong. The most blatant example was the hierarchy that fixed the roles and place of each werewolf within their pack according to their strength.


    It wasn''t the first time he had faced a powerful werewolf who showed mercy on someone weaker and the other person was none other than Silver Bloodhood. As he stared at Eden, Night made up his mind and sat up.


    "I will help you."


    ________


    When Cyrus Blackbones received the link from his packmate informing him of a problem with Bloodhood''s werewolves, he wasted no time. He was surprised that the place that the werewolf told him was the lodge built a little away from the village to accommodate the rogues who asked permission to join the pack. With such a system, he could receive them without endangering the pack if ever it turned out to be a trap.


    Members of Green Lake never visited this part of the village. Moreover, it wasn''t a place where official visitors should be. He entered the pavilion and was surprised to find his packmate, standing alongside Eden. As soon as he saw it, the dominant sent his alpha a link collecting all the times when Winnie had given him shameful orders or orders against the pack''s rules.


    Frightened by how Cyrus would react, the low-rank dominant lowered his head and simply announced to the werewolf.


    "Glen Red Creek is inside. I lured him here with a message where Winnie was impersonating you to set a meeting. When he entered I locked him up because he told me he wanted to make this alpha his mate."


    Cyrus had no time to ask for more explanations. Two voices arose from the other side of the door.


    "I already have a mate," said the voice he recognized as Glen Red Creek''s.


    "It''s ok, you can forget him." his nephew''s voice retorted and the leader''s eyes widened, "You know you deserve much more than a feral who spends his time fighting. An alpha like you deserves the finest omega of all. And I''m exactly that kind of omega."


    "Aren''t you too much delusional?"


    "Huh?"


    Silence filled the room and anxiety gripped the Green Lake Alpha. Why had everything suddenly become silent? He motioned for Night to open the door, and the Dominant reached into his pocket to pull out the key.


    "Did you hear all of it, Alpha Cyrus?"


    The door opened to reveal Glen standing there, staring down at his nephew lying on the floor. He immediately understood that the dominant must have used his domination pheromones to prevent his nephew from wooing him any further. The room was so full of seduction pheromones that he was feeling dizzy.


    He saw his nephew glare at his packmate who hid behind him.


    "Winnie, how dare you? Why?" Cyrus Blackbones asked and immediately the male omega''s face changed. The glare turned into a tearful look. If he hadn''t seen the scene a second earlier and heard what he had just heard, he probably would have believed every word that came out of the young werewolf''s mouth.


    "No! It''s not... Uncle! Alpha! It''s not what you think. It''s him!" The omega pointed his finger at Glen. "He attacked me and tried to abuse me. You see, I''m still weak because of his pheromones¡­"


    Cyrus clenched his fists upon hearing such an accusation towards a future alpha. Anger began to rise within him.


    "So why does this room reek of your seduction pheromones and why Night who is here with me and Eden Bloodhood told me that you were trying to seduce his mate. He even told me that you sent a message on my behalf requesting a meeting with Glen Red Creek!"


    "It''s a misunderstanding, Alpha! I swear! Eden Bloodhood is so jealous and possessive. He must have sensed the way his mate looked at me when we spoke briefly. I didn''t know he was looking at me that way, nor that he intended to pounce on me at the first opportunity. I know it''s wrong but I just wanted to talk to him because I was impressed with his fight."


    "Enough, Winnie! I heard everything!" said Cyrus, turning his head away. He couldn''t bear this sight. He didn''t want to hear any more of those lies.


    "Please, Alpha! They set me up!"


    "Why would I want to put my hand on a low-end omega when I have such perfection as my mate? Do not insult me."


    When Glen said those words, Winnie''s demeanor returned to the one he''d witnessed when he opened the door. His gaze darkened and the man rose from the ground where he still was.


    He spread his pheromones again. After several seconds without any change, he heard Eden Bloodhood''s voice.


    "If it''s your little trick with your pheromones that you''re trying to activate, you''re wasting your time, it won''t work."


    The smirk on Winnie''s face sagged for a moment and the male omega went completely hysterical.


    "Once I get my hands on my potion, I''ll finish it and order your alpha to bond with me right under your nose. We''ll see if you keep laughing when his dick ram deep inside me..."


    He calmed down right away and Cyrus turned to his side where Winnie was staring at. The expression he saw on the face of Bloodhood''s omega made him shiver.


    "Alpha Cyrus, did you hear? If you want to find the answer to the strange behavior of your dominants as your packmate shows you, find the potion that Winnie just mentioned. It should be a black liquid."


    Cyrus motioned Night to go search Winnie''s room and, as soon as the dominant left, Eden turned to him and he felt a bead of cold sweat slide down his spine.


    "Alpha Cyrus, can you please give five minutes with your nephew? I would like to settle things down just between us."


    The Alpha was conflicted. He knew what his nephew had done was wrong in every way, but he shivered just thinking about what would happen in that room if he agreed. Eden resumed, the same smile plastered on his face and his aura still as menacing.


    "I would like to avoid involving the packs because I have a lot of respect for you as a leader."


    Cyrus gulped. He knew Eden well. His brother, Atticus was the principal of Black Moon High School and he had often heard of the golden omega who fought back whether he was dealing with a dominant or not.


    "Winnie is only an omega."


    "So I am¡­" replied the blond in a neutral tone.


    Cyrus faltered. Eden knew what he feared and he decided to reassure the leader.


    "I assure you that I won''t lay even a finger on him. But you understand that after the words he dared to say in public in front of me and my mate, I cannot look the other way and ignore his insults and provocation. If you want this to be settled officially, I think that with the message you received from my father, you can already guess that it is a confrontation that you will have to face.


    Winnie tried to seduce another pack''s future Alpha with magic. And you just happened to have the announcement that Glen and I have passed the Omega''s mark ritual. This fact means we are protected and blessed by the Moon Goddess itself."


    During the entire exchange, Winnie still didn''t move. It was as if the omega could only await. When he saw Cyrus look at him one last time and turn his head, his heart started racing.


    "You can punish him as you want."


    Cyrus'' fist clenched. Green Lake''s Alpha turned away and left without a glance back. Winnie''s eyes widened in fear as the door closed after Eden walked into the room.


    "Okay, then¡­ Let''s get started?"


    ________


    When Eden went down the stairs of the wooden lodge, he stopped on the last step and looked his Alpha in the eyes without uttering a word. Glen approached him to hug him and the omega put his index finger on his dominant''s forehead. He pushed him away and hold him at bay.


    "You stinks of his pheromones! Go take a shower!"


    Cyrus who had spent his time pacing outside rushed inside, his heart pounding. Even if his nephew was at fault, he was afraid of the state he was going to find him in because the boy''s father was his brother and also the Green Lake''s beta. He opened the door to find Winnie with his knees drawn up to his chest, sniffling. The omega turned his head slowly towards him.


    "I just wanted to feel more important than him, Alpha. But I had no chance of coming close to him from the start." He rested his chin on his knees.. "From the beginning, he was out of the ordinary."

 Chapter 122 - 121. Ill Hope [Bonus ]

    "You can punish him as you want."


    Cyrus'' fist clenched. Green Lake''s Alpha turned away and left without a glance back. Winnie''s eyes widened in fear as the door closed after Eden walked into the room.


    "Okay, then¡­ Let''s get started?"


    Winnie''s body was trembling. He had seen the menacing twinkle in the omega''s eyes. He had no way out of it. Even if his pheromones worked, Eden was also an omega, he could never react to his scent.


    His uncle and Alpha had abandoned him to his fate as soon as the blond had mentioned the possibility of a confrontation between their two packs. On the other side, Bloodhood annihilated another pack a few days ago because they tried to hurt Eden.


    Why? Why was he always less well treated than this omega even though he had a darker fur?


    Winnie''s body was still shaking and he felt that Eden was now close to him. He pressed his eyelids together. He didn''t want to see what was about to happen to him. It didn''t matter what he just said, the blond omega wouldn''t let him get away without taking revenge. Why did his potion have to lose its effect? Why?


    The question echoed over and over in his head and suddenly he heard a voice other than his own say the word.


    "Why?" The voice asked again and Winnie realized it was Eden''s voice.


    He opened his eyes in fear and looked up at the omega. Far from the menacing fury he had witnessed earlier, the expression he now saw on the young man''s face was one of grief.


    "Why did you try to steal my mate? It''s not like you can''t have whoever you want and I know for sure that I never did anything wrong to you. That''s why I want a fucking damn good reason for you to try to screw my life."


    Winnie gritted his teeth. He didn''t want to tell the reason, because it was only out of the jealousy he felt for Eden Bloodhood. He who was pure white omega, it wasn''t his name that was on everyone''s lips, it wasn''t his marking that made the gossip of the Werewolves'' world. Everyone had their attention on Eden Bloodhood and it was getting on his nerves.


    "Did I ever do something that deserves death in your eyes?"


    At that moment, the reality of what he had done hit him. Winnie had attempted to take the mate of a marked omega. If he had succeeded, the omega would have been in distress to the point of possibly losing his life.


    Winnie opened his mouth and closed it. A long silence followed and he felt the pressure of Eden''s gaze on him, making him uncomfortable.


    "Why do you have everything that I want? They keep talking about you. Everything everywhere is all about you and only you!"


    Winnie turned his head away. He had revealed the hideous and superficial reason why he had acted like this. He waited for the first blow and just hoped that at some point he would pass out so he wouldn''t have to endure the pain all along. But instead of a kick, he heard Eden plop down next to him and a moment later, the blonde started talking.


    "I don''t know what gave you the idea that there was something in my life that deserved your jealousy. Whatever you think of it, I can assure you that it''s not the truth.


    Moreover, even if it was true, you think you would have conquered the dream life you want by stealing another omega''s mate. What relationship would you have built with him? That of a puppet and its owner? You would have spent your life making him breathe your pheromones, fear in your stomach that he would leave you the day they would no longer have had any effect? Is this the kind of life you dream of?"


    The eyes of the Green Lake''s omega widened. It hadn''t crossed his mind for a second. He averted his eyes, ashamed.


    "You can''t understand," Winnie muttered.


    "Then help me to understand. Shove the meaning of this nonsense inside my head because I don''t see what was so amazing about my life that you want to screw it up, along with yours by doing something so insane.


    I''ll tell you again. You can have whoever you want. And by that I mean you can win easily over a heart because you will never have to fight some hurtful and unfair discrimination that tells you that you''re not good enough, that who the fucking hell you are is not good enough just because of a stupid color!


    Nobody will ever look down on you. They will accept you, covet you, pursue you and you will always have the chance to choose love over duty. You want to give it up on that because of what? Your shitty ego that wants you to be the center of everyone''s gossip?


    Before Glen came into my life, I couldn''t even dream of a mate who loves me. No matter how pretty they said I was, how brilliant, no matter what I was. They didn''t want me! Do you know what it feels like? It''s the worst!


    On the evening of the banquet, I was ready to accept any candidate my father would have found worthy. Then he came."


    The slight tremor in his voice caught Winnie''s attention. He turned his head to Eden.


    Head lowered to the ground, his eyes were teary but glowing with a mix of many feelings. All of them were so intense. Joy, gratitude, amazement, and love. He saw them all swirling in the golden irises.


    "So, what? Are you trying to make me believe that he is truly your fated mate and not something your pack set-up?"


    Eden''s expression changed and his blond hair moved when he shook his head before getting up. The omega thought back to the announcement made by his father and his hidden purpose.


    "We survived the Omega''s mark trial. You know what it means right? Before anyone opens their mouth, I want them to show me a mark of approval as strong as this one."


    "This ancient ritual? Nobody believes in this anymore!"


    "You think so? Then mark my words! Remember them when you''ll hear about the first alpha who will try his luck and fail the ritual. Glen and I have been chosen by the Moon Goddess and this blessing is only the beginning of something bigger."


    Eden started to walk away and Winnie called out to him.


    "Are you really not going to do anything to me? Aren''t you mad?"


    "I am mad. But hurting you won''t change anything. Thus, yes, I''ll do something. I''ll hope you will learn to love yourself, Winnie. I fucking wish you start to love, cherish, and value yourself because when you do, you won''t be miserable to the point to do things that make people around you miserable."


    The door closed behind Eden and Winnie took off his shoe which he threw against the door. He glared at the wooden panel and the next moment tears were welling up at the corners of his eyes.


    "Fuck you, Bloodhood! What was that?" Tears started to stream down his cheeks.. "Now you make me feel like shit."

 Chapter 123 - 122. Servants Of Talamh

    Sora''s ears moved and the little werewolf lazily opened one eyelid then the other. She stretched then sat on the bed. Her little jaw stretched open as she yawned without caring about the people around her. A hand caressed her silky fur.


    "If you yawn like that without putting your hand up, you''ll end up swallowing us all," said the voice of a woman.


    Sora turned to look at her mother who smiled at her and someone knocked on the bedroom door. After a squeak, the faces of Eden and Glen appeared.


    "So this pest elimination, how did it go? Why did you change your clothes?" Connor added squinting his eyes at his alpha friend.


    "Hm, I can thank a certain skill that allowed me to get away with nothing more than smelly clothes and a mate who refuses to hug me until the scent goes away. I took three showers and it still sticks to my skin."


    Connor frowned and Glen could see the dozens of questions spinning around in his head. The dominant waved his hand to dismiss the brown-haired man''s questions and the couple turned to Sora''s mother.


    "We will be leaving soon. We have something important to do, but I wanted to ask you before¡­" He glanced at the little omega and Connor quickly understood that he needed her to be out so they can speak freely.


    The agent grabbed the little omega that was starting to wiggle around now that she was perfectly awake.


    "Let''s eat, Sora! Let''s check in your mom''s kitchen to see if there''s anything yummy to snack on."


    Sora''s eyes twinkled at the mention of food and she let the man pick her up her without protest. As soon as he got out and the door slammed behind them, Eden resumed the conversation.


    "Are you sure you don''t want to inform Sora''s father? Alpha Cyrus told us that your condition is getting worse¡­"


    "I don''t know what the tribe could do to her. Sora is¡­ You know about her powers right? That''s why you came to talk to me. How do you think they will welcome her? It terrifies me just to think about it.


    Sora is a child born from a forbidden relationship, but she''s also the first and only in the world. She had two blessings. The Werewolves'' blessing and the Skinwalkers'' blessing.


    For now, I''ve managed to keep her existence more or less under wraps. I pretended to know nothing about what they all describe as odd behavior. However, when they realize she is not sensitive to energy like the Soul Healers, when they learn she''s half-witch, what will they do to her? Both Green Lake pack and the Skinwalkers, I don''t know what they''ll do to my little girl.


    I came to Green Lake pregnant and I fell ill just after giving birth to Sora, which means that I''m not integrated here at all. Sora is struggling to control her magic. For her, it''s something natural... That''s why I would like her to stay with the Soul Healers."


    She turned to Cliff and the tears they were holding back rolled down her cheeks.


    "I know it''s a burden. I''m sorry for pretending not to know anything. I''m sorry for hiding the truth from you even though I knew you were going to find out sooner or later but I¡­"


    "What if we take her in?" The werewolf''s crying stopped and she turned her head to the person who had just spoken.


    Greg held the werewolf''s gaze and continued before she started her questions.


    "I''m a civilian but I''m part of the WIA so I''m used to werewolves and¡­" He shrugged, looking down. "I like kids."


    "And I''m a Skinwalker so maybe that''s why Sora is so comfortable around me. Oh, and I also like kids."


    This time it was towards the bedroom door that all heads turned.


    "I thought it was only in name?" Cliff retorted teasingly.


    "That''s right, but if it can be useful at times," Connor replied with a shrug.


    Propped in his arms, Sora was eating a pear without worrying too much about the conversation. She didn''t understand much about it anyway and the food was way more interesting. Neither she nor the other occupants of the room had noticed Nube''s change in attitude. Suddenly, the dominant''s voice rose.


    "How dare you? I trusted you! Give me back my daughter! " The dominant shifted suddenly and took her wolf form.


    She tried to get up from the bed but her body fell heavily on the floor and she immediately returned to her human form. Greg grabbed the sheets off the bed and moved around to cover the woman who was now naked and whimpering on the floor.


    He couldn''t help but pause when he saw the emaciated and weakened state of Nube''s body. The doctor knew the robust and solid constitution of the werewolves. Even though he chose research over surgery, he knew how the body of a werewolf, the body of a dominant was supposed to be.


    Nube''s body was emaciated to the point that all of her bones were showing. The doctor dropped to one knee and after covering her body, he placed his hands to lift her and his face again couldn''t hide his surprise. Even an omega teenager was way much heavier than the dominant.


    The screams and cries of Sora who was in shock after seeing her mother collapse filled the room and brought him back to reality. Nube gripped Greg''s shirt, then spoke in a low voice.


    "Don''t take her from me. Everything but that. Don''t take my daughter from me."


    Greg gently placed the werewolf''s body on the bed and placed his hand firmly on her shoulder.


    "Glen? Get my bag from the car, please. And Nube? Nube, listen to me. No one is going to take Sora from you. Do you hear me? My fianc¨¦ is a Skinwalker but he has no connection to the tribe. You hear me?"


    "Fianc¨¦? But then¡­"


    Her eyes went from the doctor to the man holding his daughter who was still crying. Sora stretched out her arms and Connor moved closer to the bed to place her near her mother.


    "I didn''t know I was a Skinwalker until a few days ago. You told me that Sora''s father told you about the history of Blue Moon?"


    "Yes," Nube''s breathing had calmed down as soon as she heard the beginning of the explanation. "We talked a lot about Blue Moon and the history shared by the Werewolves and the Skinwalkers."


    "So he certainly told you then that their chief''s daughter had fled many years ago. It was my grandmother. I''m a Skinwalker but it''s only by blood. I have no connection with the tribe. I only mentioned my origins because I thought it would reassure you that Sora was with someone who is much like her. Sora is perfectly safe with me."


    "You promise?"


    "I promise you."


    After the surge of emotions, everything had toned down in Nube Hazel''s lodge. The afternoon was already there and the two mates wanted to get back on the road as soon as possible to reach the Servants of Talamh''s clan and leave before night falls.


    The incident with Winnie had cost them considerable time and if they delayed their departure any longer, they won''t be able to keep their words. Glen had promised Alpha Silver that Eden would resume classes as soon as possible and his teachers had already been notified of his return the next day.


    "How is she?" Connor asked as he saw Greg walk out of the bedroom and quietly close the door behind him.


    "She is asleep. I''d like to stay with her. I wouldn''t have peace of mind if I left her."


    "What exactly do you think about her condition?"


    "I don''t know. Usually, a werewolf''s body only reacts to two things: wolfsbane and an alpha''s toxin. Yet, it looks like her body is eaten away from the inside by something. I wouldn''t know any more until I studied her blood samples and did other more in-depth examinations."


    "There is nothing magical about it. I checked with the system, nothing is showing except her oddly low stats. Does that mean you want us to take her back to Red Creek?" Eden asked.


    "Yes, but don''t worry. I''ll ask Alpha Cyrus for permission myself. My status is high enough at the WIA that they will allow me to treat Nube if I ask."


    "Alright," Glen cut him off. "We are off. We''ll come back here to pick you up. Connor, are you staying, or are you coming with us?"


    "I''m staying," he replied rubbing his temples and Greg who was next to him ran his hand over his back.


    "Alright, let''s go! Keep us updated if there is anything."


    ________


    The road was damaged and the sky was already starting to change color. The car pulled up just in front of a sign showing the distance to the next town as their contact had instructed. Glen turned his head to look at Eden. The male omega had taken out his phone to dial the number left by the Servant of Talamh they met at Black Moon hospital.


    It clicked shortly after the first ring and a woman''s voice grumbled in the blonde''s ear.


    "You''re late!"


    The woman hung up right after her complaint and Glen and Eden wondered why she had cut off the call without saying anything more. Just when Eden was going to relaunch the call, they heard someone knocking on the window. They turned their heads and saw a woman with long wavy chocolate hair, a beaming smile on her lips. Her mood seemed to be the exact opposite of what she had implied on the phone.


    "I was starting to worry. You were supposed to be here early in the afternoon."


    Eden and Glen got out of the car and apologized.


    "Sorry, Gabriella. There was a setback. Is the person we are meeting very angry or busy?"


    "Oh, she started cooking everything in her cupboards early this morning when I told her werewolves were coming to visit. Two beings with a special blessing from the Goddess of the Moon itself, that''s pretty unusual.


    "It wasn''t necessary¡­"


    "Just kidding, no need to stress," The witch put an arm around Eden and pulled him to her abruptly. "Glen, your mate is so cute, look at this squishy skin¡­" She poked the omega''s cheek with her forefinger.


    "Um, Gabriella?"


    "Gaby!"


    "Yeah, whatever. He''s cute but he will bite if you pissed him off too much."


    The woman looked down at Eden who was looking at her with an annoyed air, not far from exploding. She withdrew her arm, then took a step back.


    "Sorry, I''m a senior resident in Black Moon Hospital. I can''t remember the last time I interacted with living beings who weren''t my superiors, interns, or people about to get cut open." Gabriella scratched the back of her head, and the werewolves wondered if they had done the right thing to accept her invitation.


    The Servant of Talamh saw them exchange a look and felt she had to show them that they had been right to trust her.


    Ever since they met at the hospital, Gabriella had counted almost every second until they contacted her. If at first she was annoyed to have had to clean up behind another witch, her mood quickly switched when she discovered the werewolf mixed-blood, but also the two werewolves who were now in front of her.


    The reason Gabriella had left the clan to work as a doctor was that magic had become boring. She was strong but not gifted, when she felt that she had reached her limit and her blessing could no longer grow, her interest in magic gradually waned.


    When she saw the three magic anomalies appear in front of her, it was a chance that she didn''t intend to let go. Since these two werewolves needed answers for their magic gifts she was going to do everything to give them some.


    "So," Glen looked around, seeing only a large lowland that stretched as far as the eye could see. "Where''s the clan?"


    A smile crept across Gabriella''s face from ear to ear. Without saying a word, she took a step back and extended a hand to each of the werewolves in front of her. Glen and Eden each placed a hand in the palm offered to them.


    Gaby closed her hands and tugged on the wrists of both the werewolves who tripped and moved up to her.


    "Hey what''s wrong with¡­wow¡­"


    Glen lifted his head and spun around to take in the view. Eden, meanwhile, was standing with his mouth wide open. The great lowland that stretched out in front of them a second ago had given way to a huge city in brilliant colors. Lights were starting to come on everywhere as night fell.


    "Welcome to the Servants of Talamh."

 Chapter 124 - 123. Another World

    When their feet touched the ground after being pulled by Gabriella, the two werewolves felt nothing. No power passed through their bodies to warn them. There wasn''t any warm or cold sensation that enveloped their bodies. No shiver ran through their skin. As if they had crossed the threshold of a room, they had fallen into another world.


    Eden froze, unable to know if he could trust what he was witnessing thanks to his perception skill. As soon as the blond werewolf set foot on the lands of the Servants of Talamh''s territory, he looked up and first saw fields stretching to his right and his left, as far as the eye could see.


    These fields were nothing extraordinary. However, above them, there was a sight quite incredible. Hundreds of will-o-wisps of bright colors were floating, each of them casting a soft, soothing light.


    Barely recovered from his shock caused by such a surreal vision, the male omega''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he looked up at the horizon. On the other side of these fields, a city loomed, carved into the mountain. There were hundreds, probably thousands of houses that lit up one after the other. But that wasn''t the most surprising thing.


    Just as they hovered over the fields, thousands of multicolored will-o-wisps danced, moving back and forth from house to house, creating a colorful and majestic ballet. While Eden thought he had seen everything, the male omega stepped aside just in time to see a bear whose body was made of luminescent orange energy. Each of its paws touched the ground and the contact caused a small cloud of energy that rise and faded away.


    The scene was surreal, captivating, and sublime. The sun that was setting behind the fields colored the sky with incandescent hues which blended perfectly with the body made of orange energy. Moving idly, the animal, which must have been three meters in height, lowered its head when it saw that it had just passed by something.


    It looked down at the omega and nodded its head then continued on its way to the city.


    "It greeted you," Gabriella stated watching Eden''s reaction with a smile on her lips.


    "I''m dreaming, right? You cast a spell on us and I''m dreaming. Because I can''t see another explanation for what''s happening in front of me," told the werewolf and his question made the servant of Talamh snort.


    "No, you aren''t dreaming, this spirit greeted you."


    "A spirit?"


    "Yes. A spirit. It is one of the hundreds of thousands living in the lands of the Servants of Talamh," Gabriella pointed away from the town to a forest that wasn''t there when they parked on the lower side of the road. "It would be more accurate to say that they allow us to live on their land."


    Eden looked without believing what he was seeing. The road by which they had arrived had given way to a rough dirt road bordering a forest. Despite the density of the forest, the two werewolves could see between the trunks, lights of several different hues that blended together. Dozens of spirits like the bear-shape one that had just passed by Eden were walking, indifferent to their presence.


    The darkness that was settling as the sun slowly sank behind the horizon line made the sight even more wonderful. Suddenly, two wolf cubs whose bodies were made with brilliant blue energy came out of the forest, running and heckling.


    They came close to Glen and started circling his legs, chasing each other. The werewolf smiled as he saw the unlikely scene.


    Not knowing what to do and afraid of what might happen if he touched them, the alpha dared not move and just stared at the two little wolves running in a circle around him. As they picked up the pace, the wind that touched their evanescent bodies blew fine particles of energy. A fine bluish, fluorescent mist began to surround the werewolf.


    Glen held out his hand, palm open to the sky. When one of these particles touched his skin, it entered his palm with a gleam that last a split second.


    A bigger wolf of a cold but shimmering blue emerged from the forest. Its gait was quiet. They could see the place where its paws touched on the ground glowing for a moment after each contact.


    The animal moved forward and stopped a good distance from where the wolf cubs were heckling around Glen. After a while, a blue light shone where its heart should have been and, like they had been called, the cubs rushed towards it. The dominant looked at the wolf-like spirit''s blue eyes and it stared back at him quietly.


    At least that was what he believed. Eden, who had been staring at the scene from the beginning, had seen that his mate''s aura, his gigantic golden wolf, looked amusedly at the wolf cubs'' games. When the wolf-like spirit came out of the forest, it waited for the alpha wolf to notice it before calling its cubs, putting an end to their game.


    "Fascinating isn''t it?" Gabriella asked, leaning towards Eden.


    The omega''s eyes sparkled with excitement. He had never seen anything so extraordinary and, deep down, something told him that this was just the beginning.


    The Servant of Talamh called out to the alpha to join them.


    "I know it''s an amazing sight but don''t forget your purpose. You come to find out more about the gift your Goddess gave you, don''t you?"


    Right. The system. If they had come all this way, that was because of Eden''s system. They wanted to know more about it. Understand better how it works and why they could no longer access Glen''s information regarding his curse.


    The dominant joined his mate and Gabriella and the three of them resumed their march. They walked along the fields in silence.


    Night had now completely settled and the view was even more impressive. Eden was fascinated by the thousands of will-o-wisps floating around the field. When they finally reached the city, he looked up at the mountain where the town had been carved.


    "Oh my fucking G¡­"


    "No! No cursed words about the Gods. You could upset one of them or a spirit and we don''t want that happens, trust me," Gabriella said with a mischievous expression.


    She knew what Eden had just seen and which had provoked his reaction. More impressive than to the thousands of will-o-wisps that wandered above and between the houses, a huge spirit walked on the roofs like a giant on a stroll.


    "It''s Beanntan, the spirit of the mountain who allowed my clan to settle on its side thousands of years ago."


    "The spirit of a mountain?!" Eden exclaimed in a voice a little higher than he had expected.


    His cry made the woman chuckle and the blond cleared his throat.


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of. I know that must be impressive for someone who has never lived among Spirits."


    "Are you telling me that everything here," he pointed to the light show around them, "It leaves you completely unmoved? Even if I had been born and lived here all my life, I don''t think I could have ever gotten used to such a sight." As he spoke, he watched as a will-o-wisps leaped inside a house through a window, and a little girl closed the window as soon as it entered.


    "I''m not saying that I''m no longer amazed. It''s a show that even after a hundred years, I don''t think it''s possible to get tired of it, but let''s say that I no longer have the heart that wants to burst off my chest every time that a spirit pops up without a warning."


    Like it wanted to make her lose all credit after her words, a luminous white eagle appeared in front of Gabriella and startled her. A loud laugh rang out and the eagle swooped down. Just before it touched the grown, it changed the position of its wings to ascend and alighted on the shoulder of an old woman who was leaning on a knobstick.


    "Stop trying to be smart in front of your guests!" said the older woman in her hoarse voice. The old woman''s eyes paused on her granddaughter recovering from the shock, then on the two werewolves.


    "Grandma, what are you doing here? The night has fallen, it''s too cold, I told you I was coming. Why didn''t you wait for me inside?"


    "You were too slow! I was tired of waiting and took a spirit of fire with me." As she spoke, a glowing red will-o-wisps came out of her pocket and swirled around her happily before reentering her body through her chest.


    "Grandma! That''s why everyone calls you a heretic! You cannot treat spirits as your servants."


    "They don''t complain, I don''t understand why you should. Why are you sticking your nose in my magic business? Hmpf! Spirits can say no. They know how to and don''t need you or anybody else to talk on their behalf. They wouldn''t answer me if I offended them!" The old lady grumbled and her granddaughter groaned.


    "Arg!" Gabriella turned to Eden and Glen who were smiling awkwardly in front of their conversation. "My grandmother''s house is this way. Follow us."


    They walked in silence. Eyes wide open so as not to miss anything that was happening as the colorful and bright merry-go-round around them continued. Several times, will-o-wisps approached them, swirled around them, then moved away. The cute behavior of what Gabriella called elementary spirits fascinated them.


    After a few minutes of walking, they arrived at a house and the old woman stood in front of the door then she cleared her throat loudly.


    "Ahem!"


    Gabriella rolled her eyes and opened the door to let the old woman in to get warm. The latter assumed a deceptively innocent look.


    "What? The handle is frozen as hell. You know what cold does to joints at my age."


    "W..And your spirit of fire then? Is it useless?"


    "I broke the contract while we were walking. Fortunately! The poor thing! If it had heard you calling it useless, it would have been offended for sure. Probably brokenhearted!"


    She shook her head and Gabriella glared at her grandmother. Glen swore he saw a murderous glint in the woman''s eyes. However, she said nothing and simply busied herself to welcome her guests as well as possible.


    Gaby lit the room which turned out to be a cozy but simple dining room. The interior walls looked the same as the exterior walls. It was an almost coppery brown and rectangles were cut giving the appearance of cobblestones. A roaring fire was burning and they could smell several tantalizing smells coming from the next room.


    "And then you wonder why I left the clan to live with the civilians," grumbled the woman underneath her breath.


    Unfortunately for her, the grandmother still had good hearing despite her advanced age.


    "Tch! You ran away because, like many others, you don''t know how to have fun practicing magic. Youngsters these days don''t know anything!"


    Gabriella decided not to talk back and only rolled her eyes even though the comment had touched a sensitive place. She turned to the werewolves and finally made the introductions.


    "Eden, Glen, this is Alicia. Alicia is my grandmother and the most powerful Servant of Talamh. To date, she has a contract with over two thousand spirits, some of them are powerful enough to start a war. She is the one who will help you understand your gift."


    She had barely finished when the old woman narrowed her eyes. The intensity of her gaze made Eden and Glen uncomfortable.


    "Caraid!" The eagle-shaped spirit on her shoulder flew away at the sound of her voice and it crossed the room. The spirit turned in a circle around the two werewolves, leaving behind him white runes, also luminous. As soon as the circles of runes were complete, she struck the ground with her staff, lightly.


    "Okay, let''s start the fun!"

 Chapter 125 - 124. Its Not Broken

    The two werewolves didn''t take their eyes off the spirit which flew in a circle around them, leaving in its wake white runes surrounded by a luminous halo. Meanwhile, the old witch had all her attention fixed on her spirit named Caraid. The white eagle-like spirit had almost finished its circle above Glen and Eden when Gabrielle''s voice rang out.


    "What? Like that? Without any kind of explanation or whatever? They have come all this way for you to answer their questions and you put them through your little experiments without even a proper explanation?"


    "Tch!" The light from the circle of runes dimmed and they disappeared. The spirit flew back to the witch''s shoulder and Alicia crossed her arms over her chest, upset because of the interruption.


    "What? That spell she cast wasn''t supposed to help us?" Eden frowned while looking at the woman who pouted under the reproachful look of her granddaughter.


    Gabriella sighed and motioned them into the next room. She opened the door and revealed a kitchen with every corner occupied by a dish. What the woman had said earlier wasn''t a joke. The old witch had prepared all the food in her cupboards. At least, it was the impression given by the abundance of steaming dishes from which escaped the scents that made the stomachs of the two werewolves rumble.


    "What if we sit down to eat? You have to go back as soon as possible you told me? Let''s talk over a meal and then we''ll answer your questions." She paused when she saw the hesitation in the two werewolves'' eyes to accept her invitation and smiled. "I assure you that the answer will be faster than the explanation so you might as well enjoy the time you will lose with the latter."


    She led them into the small kitchen where she asked them to help her bring the dishes. Glen entered the room and looked around. He guessed that the room must originally have been much less crowded, but with every inch taken up by food and dishes, there was barely enough room for more than one person to stand without bumping in something. They organized a chain and passed the dishes to each other to settle them on the table in the dining room.


    Once the table was full with just enough room for the guests to sit down, the alpha took his place and Eden slipped by his side. The male omega had a hard time controlling his pupils to prevent them from scanning every dish and food container. The Dominant smiled as he saw his Adam''s apple move as he swallowed, his eyes fixed on what looked like a roast, and the next moment Gabriella resumed her unfinished explanation.


    "The spell that Grandma had started earlier would have forced you to manifest the gift your Goddess bestowed upon you but it wouldn''t have helped you understand it. It''s better if you have a clear idea of ??who the Servants of Talamh are. You have no idea what our powers are, do you?" She started to pass the dishes so that everyone could help themselves.


    "Silphie told us that you interact and use the vital force that exists in every living being whether human or animal," Glen recalled, not understanding how that could help him find the explanations they were looking for. He grabbed the dish that Gabriella passed to him and served a large portion of roast to Eden whose eyes were shining.


    "Hpmf! What a crude and inaccurate way she use to describe her birth magic. What a shame! She can''t be called a Servant of Talamh anymore I guess! She did well to marry a Skinwalker!"


    "Pay no attention to my grandmother. She and my aunt, her daughter, haven''t been on good terms since Aunt Silphie chose to become a Skinwalker."


    "Aunt? Silphie is your aunt?" Eden asked. His face had just lit up when he tasted a spoonful of what was on his plate.


    "Yes. Besides, I''m glad to know that the pack and the tribe are back together again. If you ask me, the Skinwalkers had made a terrible choice when they chose to part ways with Bloodhood. I can understand the reasons for their choice, but¡­"


    "You know the history between the Skinwalkers and Bloodhood?" Glen questioned without hiding his astonishment.


    "Sure. Witch clans don''t mix often, but it''s important to keep up to date with each other''s history."


    The smile that Gabriella displayed indeed showed that she was delighted to hear the news for Bloodhood and Blue Moon and the two werewolves didn''t know if they should explain the whole situation.


    For now, nothing had been decided. Alpha Silver had simply reached out to the tribe that was under the threat of Light''s curse. Just like Silphie had reached out to the pack to lend a hand against the threat Wyatt posed. Truthfully, it looks more like an exchange of courtesy than a reconciliation.


    They had no idea what was going to happen next because, for now, no one had a lead on how to get rid of either Wyatt or the curse. Bloodhood wanted to put some order in this situation before thinking about what to do with the tribe.


    During their brief meeting at the hospital, when the Servant of Talamh confronted them after covering up Connor''s magic healing, the two werewolves had mentioned their recent visit to the tribe. But they didn''t go into details.


    As they struggled to find out what to say, the old Servant of Talamh started the explanations.


    "The Servants of Talamh are animist sorcerers whose magic is based on spirits or as my daughter so poorly explained, the vital energy that exists in all living beings but also any object or even any place in contact with Talamh.


    Our magic is based on the contracts we make with spirits. To put it simply, we ask the spirit to lend us its strength until the contract is broken. There are, of course, terms and conditions for entering into a contract, but let''s leave that for if you ever have more time.


    When Servants of Talamh are born, they are blessed by Talamh who grants them a lifetime contract with a spirit. This contract is the only one that Servants can never break because it shelters their blessing. It can be an elementary spirit like fire, wind, water, earth, or a much stronger spirit.


    With this first contract spirit, the servant will work on his gift, his magic, his willpower, and his knowledge of runes. Thanks to this, he will be able to make more contracts with stronger spirits. All of this will help him grow as a Servant of Talamh." Alicia detailed.


    "I suppose you have been blessed with a mighty spirit if you are the most powerful Servant of Talamh to date?"


    "No, not at all. I was blessed with a mere elementary spirit. My Caraid," She uttered its name, and the eagle-shaped spirit immediately manifested and appeared on her shoulder. "Caraid is a wind spirit who over years and hard work together has become as powerful as any superior spirit. I''ve become powerful because I''m just the least stuck up and most relentless of them all," Alicia said proudly.


    "Here we go again," Gabriella retorted, rolling her eyes. "Don''t listen to her. Grandma is a shameless boastful."


    Eden decided to follow her advice even though the omega wanted to understand how the old Servant of Talamh had done to become the strongest of her clan.


    "And so, that spell you started casting earlier, what was its purpose?" Glen asked.


    "These runes that Caraid traced above you were supposed to create a space where the air present would force all magics to become visible."


    "A space where all magics become visible? But I don''t understand what it has to do with wind?"


    Alicia sneered and looked at her granddaughter to respond.


    "That''s a funny answer. It''s because too many young people here think like you that they are no longer progressing in magic. They forget that the most important thing is not the blessing they received. The most important is how you use your gift. Our magic has other aspects that shouldn''t be neglected to become an accomplished Servant. I mean learning runes."


    "Ugh!" Gabriella flinch has her words and her fork paused before diving into the plate for some artichoke puree. Her reaction made Alicia smirk and Gabriella made a point of not looking in her direction because she didn''t want to feed her satisfaction.


    "When it flew in a circle around you, Caraid was creating a very small air movement. The purpose was to build a space inside a wind boundary. Thanks to the runes that he materialized, he gave this space the characteristics that I wanted."


    "Making magic appear?" Eden said with a hint of hesitation.


    "Yes!" Alicia said with a broad smile when she saw that he understood immediately. "If my dear granddaughter had let me finish. Inside the circle formed by Caraid, the runes would have formed a space where all magic, therefore your gift, would have been forced to materialized and we would have been down to business. She looked at Gabriella. "With something as trivial as some air movement as a basis to respect my blessing''s spirit, I''ve created a spell which purpose has nothing to do with my original blessing."


    "Even I can cast such a spell!" Gabriella grumbled, playing with the vegetables on her plate.


    "Yes because it is part of the spells listed in the registers. Your generation is unable to make new spells because you refuse to learn your runes properly."


    "There are hundreds of thousands of runes! How can you expect a human being to remember all that?"


    "I did it!" Alicia stated and Eden shoved a piece of sweet potato pie in his mouth watching Gabriella bite her lower lips. He could see that she was questioning her grandmother''s humanity for storing so many runes in her memory without liquefying her brain.


    The young woman was right about one thing. After hearing their explanation of how the Servants of Talamh''s magic works, Glen and Eden were more than confident that they would have answers to their questions.


    The meal continued and ended with magic as the centerpiece of the conversation. The old woman was a veritable encyclopedia and not just of her clan. The male omega couldn''t help but find similarities between the way she spoke so passionately and the enthusiasm Silphie showed them when she told them everything she knew about the Skinwalkers and their history.


    The two werewolves helped their hosts clean after their early dinner and the four of them soon were back in the dining room, ready to finally get their question answered.


    Standing in the middle of the room, Glen and Eden were standing perfectly still as the eagle-shaped spirit flew overhead to form a circle of white glowing runes. Once the circle was complete, the halo intensified, and all the space inside the circle of runes filled with white light.


    Alicia who was staring at the two werewolves frowned. Inside the circle, nothing had appeared and that wasn''t the outcome she was expecting at all. Her granddaughter had told her that she had seen something when she met the two werewolves at the hospital, even if it had only lasted for a split second. She knew Gabriella wouldn''t have talked about them if it wasn''t worth her attention.


    The Servant of Talamh walked around the circle, her chin supported by her hand and her other arm and across her abdomen in a pose betraying her intense thought. Her eyes scanned every inch between the werewolves and the edges of the rune circles. Eden let out an awkward chuckle.


    "Maybe it''s broken?" The slight movement of his torso caught Alicia''s attention, and her eyes lit up immediately.


    Right on the young man''s pectoral, where his heart was, a golden light shone through the threads of the fabric of his sweater.


    "No, it''s not broken."

 Chapter 126 - 125. Alike

    Eden looked at Alicia''s face which lit up and he followed the direction of her eyes. His head lowered to his chest and he saw the light piercing through the mesh of his sweater.


    "Oh! The Moon protection mark!" he said in a matter-of-fact tone.


    Before the old witch could react, a red will-o''-the-wisp similar to the one that had taken refuge in the witch''s body to warm her appeared and rushed towards Eden. Without any hesitation, it entered the werewolf''s body.


    "What the¡­? What''s gotten into it? Why is it acting like that?" cried Eden as he lifted the sweater.


    He immediately felt his body warming up. The feeling was not the most pleasant for a werewolf who already has a high temperature.


    When the fabric revealed his skin, they had a better view of what was happening. A rune the size of a ping pong ball had appeared where the will-o''-the-wisp had entered and several circles of smaller runes traced around it, as the spell was activating.


    "Don''t worry! I asked it to do this. Now that we have found a door to your magic, we can finally start the real things." Gabriella smirked and looked at her grandmother. "Looks like the younger generation hasn''t said its last word."


    Alicia crossed her arms over her chest unresponsive to the provocation and only narrowed her eyes to observe the spell-induced reaction to her granddaughter''s cast.


    "Hm, next time I''d appreciate if my body wasn''t used as a yardstick to decide the winner of your intergenerational quarrel," the male omega said.


    Gabriella was about to dismiss his comment with a joke but the Servant of Talamh looked up at Eden and met the icy gaze of the blond. She saw his aura that had just intensified, and with a small smile, she apologized and then focused on the circles of runes that kept appearing on the younger werewolf''s body. When the last rune circles formed and the last rune appeared right next to the red crescent moon, all of the runes began to glow a shimmering red.


    With a light tap of her knobstick on the ground, the old witch gave a signal to Caraid and the spirit reinforced its wind barrier. The scene quickly became supernatural. It was as if, trapped between two blades of invisible glass, winds strong enough to be the result of tornadoes were unleashed.


    Not a single breeze of air roamed around the rest of the room, yet Eden was sure that if he dared to put a finger in the barrier of wind that surrounded him and Glen, his regeneration ability would not be too much. He didn''t want to check if he was right and kept his arms stuck to his body.


    Inside the wind barrier, the effect of Alicia''s and Gabriella''s spells grew stronger. The runes that had appeared on the werewolf''s chest still shimmered and soon a new rune appeared on Eden''s forehead. It was neither white nor red like the spells cast by the two Servants of Talamh, but the same color as the young werewolf''s aura. Dazzling gold.


    "By all the gods¡­" Alicia muttered as she moved closer. She kept her distance and was careful not to touch the circle of wind but soon her expression changed to something restless and impatient.


    What Alicia had just seen on Eden''s forehead was one of the reasons why the Servant of Talamh spent her time urging the young people of her clan to learn the runes which are the pillars of their magic but also of all the magic of all the clans of witches.


    What was on Eden''s forehead wasn''t a rune but a combination of two runes. She squinted and noticed that one of those two runes didn''t quite have the same color. Dark black reflections appeared in places and despite her knowledge, she was unable to tell what magic it was.


    "Uair!" Alicia exclaimed and a huge sundial appeared on the floor and resized to fit the surface of the wind barrier.


    When it was in place, the old witch tapped the floor again with her cane and the two magic spells of wind and fire froze thanks to the time spell. The circle of wind that surrounded the two werewolves and formed a barrier ceased immediately. At least that was their impression.


    The spell was still in place so the two witches could still see the magic materialized. The old woman moved forward, motioning her granddaughter to stay away. Alicia walked with cautious steps towards the two werewolves and when she was near the wind barrier, she traced a blue rune on the surface with her index finger. She put her hand on the rune and the barrier let her body pass. Alicia then approached her face to that of Eden, her eyes glued to his forehead.


    The male Omega didn''t flinch. Even though he was uneasy because of the situation, he knew that the woman was one step away from understanding something.


    "Make it appear!" the old witch suddenly asked after stepping back to be a decent distance.


    As she spoke, she enlarged the wind barrier and the sundial so that they no longer just surround Eden and Glen but take up the entire room.


    The blond didn''t need the woman to explain what she was talking about. He opened his system and while he had his pale blue holographic screen in front of his eyes, a replica appeared in the room before the amazed eyes of the two Servants.


    "By the power of Talamh, what is this?"


    Eden was scrolling through the screens without really paying attention to what it was displaying. He just wanted the witch to discover the interface and tell him everything she could about it. He also wanted to check that the two women were also able to see the screens correctly and not just him and his mate.


    "Can you see it now?"


    "As clearly as I see the sunrise each day and I can tell you one thing. This gift is indeed a gift offered by the Moon Goddess. I can clearly feel its magic and there is also this rune," she pointed to the brightest rune on Eden''s forehead.


    "However..." Her finger slid to the other rune and Alicia''s gaze darkened as she narrowed her eyes to speak.


    "But the Moon Goddess didn''t create this thing."


    "The Goddess didn''t create the system?"


    "A system?"


    "That''s what I call it. I didn''t think to ask for the official name when this strange messenger came to talk to me the first time the system appeared," explained the omega with a hint of humor in his voice.


    "A messenger?" The heads of the two witches suddenly turned at the same time to look at Eden and Glen who no longer knew what to think of their reaction.


    "Yes, a messenger," the blond confirmed as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Alicia and Gabriella exchanged a look then looked back at the werewolf and his mate.


    "Who are you?" The old woman''s voice showed unsteady emotion for the first time, and her voice cracked slightly.


    Eden frowned. He didn''t understand the change in the woman''s attitude or what she was implying with her question. Gabriella, on the other hand, had turned to the replica of the screen which now displayed the information of the male omega and she tapped without bothering to turn around, on her grandmother''s shoulder. Alicia spun around to see what she wanted. She read the part of the screen that the young woman was pointing at, just like Eden and Glen.


    "Oh, that." The blond commented and the two women were back to stare at him with wide eyes. "Yeah, the Skinwalkers told me I was destined to be a king or something. But it''s ok, it doesn''t change anyth¡­"


    "Are you kidding me? It changes everything! I mean you are a Chosen being."


    "Well, yes but¡­ I''m still me."


    He shrugged with an uneasy smile and decided to move the attention back to what interested him. Eden displayed Glen''s information and once again the eyes of the two women almost popped out of their sockets when they saw the line indicating the name of Warrior of the Moon Goddess. The male omega cut off their comment when he displayed the data about his mate''s curse.


    Alicia focused on the alpha who had managed to stay low despite his impressive stature. Before he could protest, Alicia approached Glen and passed him. The werewolf thought he had escaped proper inspection when he realized that the witch had walked to his aura.


    The golden wolf, docile, sat on the ground, while the old woman circled it. Alicia''s eyes paused on where the curse was attached to the golden wolf and she narrowed her eyes.


    "The original spell has been changed. It has been separated from something there," her finger passed by what was one of Light''s whips. "It would have been a perfect job if, once the source of the spell eliminated, the person who helped you had managed to decipher the main sequence of runes that binds the spell to your aura to destroy it.


    But that''s not the only problem. Something has altered the spell," she pointed to a spot she barely touched and a set of glowing black symbols appeared on the surface of the thing grafted onto Glen''s wolf.


    It was barely perceptible with naked eyes, but the witch was used to flushing out runes and she had spotted it immediately.


    A character had disappeared leaving its location empty in the sequence and, Above, two unknown symbols created a whole new spell. Alicia was quite impressed that a witch had managed to sever the connection with the source of the spell. She turned to the two werewolves.


    "Who is the witch who helped you with this curse?"


    "Silphie!" The alpha and the omega had answered at the same time, and Alicia couldn''t hide her surprise when she learned that it was her daughter who had done this nearly flawless job. She couldn''t have done better herself and, to her great regret, she couldn''t do anything more.


    "I''ll be honest with you, I don''t know who cast this curse, but whoever this person is, they are very powerful. They used runes that even I have never seen. Whatever these runes mean, I think that''s the root of the hang you''re experiencing when you read the information with this interface." The witch pointed to the system screen. "But there is one last thing..."


    The witch walked away from the two werewolves and dispelled her spells. Alicia walked over to her granddaughter. With a nod, she asked Gabriella to dispel her spell and the young woman obeyed her command.


    The young Servant of Talamh then saw her grandmother stand next to her and Caraid materialized on her shoulder along with another spirit. The young woman couldn''t believe she was watching this spirit with her own eyes. It was among the most powerful to those who have made a contract with her grandmother and Gabriella didn''t understand why Alicia had called such a spirit.


    "I''m only going to ask the question once so I hope you''ll give me an honest answer. I saw what this interface tells about you. However, the rune of a strange color that I saw on your forehead," she announced, pointing to Eden before continuing. "The architecture of this system and also the fact that this black and unknown magic has managed to graft itself onto your aura is a sign that there is something in common between you and this nefarious entity whoever it is. What exactly is chasing after you and why does this thing look so much like you?"


    Alicia finished her sentence and the spirit next to Caraid calmly moved to stand halfway between the witches and the werewolves. Both Eden and Glen could sense the old woman''s animosity.


    As if they had heard a silent call, hundreds of will-o''-the-wisp of all colors shot into the house and created a barrier between the werewolves and the two witches.

 Chapter 127 - 126. Aura

    Although Alicia''s gaze was locked on Eden who had been leading the conversation since their arrival, it was Glen who answered. The alpha who had let his mate lead the encounter felt it was time for him to take the reins.


    "Don''t you think that if we knew anything we wouldn''t have bothered going all this way?"


    "You have a good point but¡­" The old witch couldn''t finish her sentence. Glen was slowly shrinking the distance between them, but it wasn''t that simple fact that made the witch stop. For the first time, she saw the werewolf use magic.


    The alpha had activated his protection skill and a golden dome had appeared. It quickly expanded to also envelop Eden''s body. As Alicia thought the purpose of this dome was to protect the two of them, she saw the shimmering dome expand further until it reached the barrier of will-o''-the-wisps. What happened made her mind go blank.


    Lunar magic was forgotten when the Moon Goddess gave the most unexpected gift to the wolves who protected her people.


    When the Goddess offered human souls to the pack that protected the Blue Moon clan, She instantly became the Moon Goddess, protector of shapeshifters. This became even more true when, a few years later, She gifted the tribe with the power to transform into a wolf to celebrate the union between the chief''s daughter and the future alpha.


    The clan made a name as a clan of witches and wizards who turn into wolves and their magic''s power was forgotten as time goes by. But the ability to shapeshift into a wolf for Skinwalkers and a human for Werewolves is just a feat in addition to the use of lunar magic.


    Living beings and even some minerals are sensitive to the influence of the moon. Because of this, lunar magic, like the luminary from which it derives, can influence them.


    Since most spirits with whom Servants contract are souls of living beings whose strength or nobility has moved Talamh, they can easily be affected by lunar magic.


    When Glen saw the spirit standing in front of them, ready to fight and when he felt Alicia''s animosity, he decided to step out of his bystander role.


    They came here invited. They answered the questions properly and despite their goodwill, the first reaction that the old witch had faced with a doubt born of her ignorance was to threaten them.


    The danger this spirit posed to his mate had awakened the alpha''s protective instincts. His body had moved on its own and he hadn''t tried to stop it. After all, he wasn''t the first one to bare his teeth. The dominant would do his best to defuse the situation but if the discussion wasn''t possible, he wouldn''t demur to strike to protect Eden.


    When the dome reached the barrier of will-o''-the-wisps, the contact provoked a reaction that the two Servants of Talamh hadn''t expected. A rune appeared on all spirits that could be influenced by lunar magic. The symbol glowed as the dome continued to grow and pushed them away as it grew bigger.


    When the dome stopped growing, it had covered not only the old witch''s house but also several houses around it. Moreover, all the spirits in this perimeter had suffered the same fate as Alicia''s. A rune appeared on them and they were pushed back outside the dome.


    Huddled against the wall of the golden cupola, the spirits tried in vain to fly back to their respective Servants. Of course, when the presence of the dome was noticed, panic arose in the village. Most of the inhabitants who were dining or busy with their usual activities of this time of the day, came out to understand what was going on.


    Those who had been separated from their spirits were looking for the origin of this spell. Only a few elemental spirits were able to remain inside the dome, but they were the weakest.


    Inside the house, Glen and Eden were now staring at the two women in silence. Alicia swallowed hard. She had never felt so defenseless. To deal with the two werewolves, she only had a few will-o''-the-wisps left and Caraid but she knew it wouldn''t be enough. Even with her knowledge, they were too weak to inflict any real damage. After a moment of settling, Glen resumed.


    "Do you think that we''re stupid enough to come all the way here and yet hide what we know about the person who is after our life? If you want us to talk, you have to trust us enough to consider our answers like the exact truth."


    "T-that''s right," Alicia stammered. She didn''t feel any animosity from the alpha, but she knew it wouldn''t last if she did the slightest wrong move. Besides, she had an idea that wasn''t the only trick they had up their sleeve. The old witch didn''t want to take the risk and check her hunch either.


    "I got it! What about we resume our discussion? If you dispel your ¡­"


    "No," Glen cut off and Alicia gritted her teeth. "We will discuss with the dome still activated. If I don''t take advantage of your defenselessness to attack you, maybe it will convince you that we have no bad intentions and that all we are looking for are answers to get rid of this curse."


    The alpha heaved a long sigh. He crossed his arms over his chest and looked at Alicia with softened features.


    "You know, trust is not just a word. You have to grant it if you want it to be honored. Being wary and spreading your claws out at the first suspicion, you must have spent your life attracting enemies. "


    "That''s something she can''t deny," interjected Gabriella, who had watched the entire exchange without a word.


    The old woman turned to her granddaughter and glared at her but the young woman added.


    "You always strike first then you talk. Yes, that''s how you became so strong but, you''re laking as a proper human being."


    The dominant felt Eden''s hand land on his shoulder and turned his head to look at his mate who gave him an approving look.


    "No one likes to be treated as an enemy when they come with arms full of friendship. We were invited here by Gabriella, at least give us the benefit of the doubt," pleaded the omega male looking the witch straight in the eyes.


    Insistent knocking at the witch''s front door interrupted them and Alicia turned her head towards the entrance then looked at the alpha. She seemed to ask his permission and Glen raised an eyebrow.


    "Why are you looking at me? It''s your house, if you want to open your door to someone, you are free to do so. I have no say in it." He shrugged and went to sit with his mate near the table where they had eaten earlier.


    From where they were sitting, Eden and Glen heard the woman open the door and answer the worried and pressing questions of her neighbors. The villagers had to authorize visits. Guests were rare in the lands of the Servants of Talamh due to the powerful protective field surrounding them. Also, everyone knew that werewolves were at the old woman''s house right now. As a man asked her if she had a problem, Alicia paused for a second and answered them.


    "Nothing to worry about. I just did a few experiments that went wrong. You know sometimes I get a little carried away."


    Hearing her explanation, the two persons in front of them exchanged a look.


    "An experiment? Are you out of your mind? All of our spirits are stuck outside this golden barrier. What will you do to fix the situation? How long will it last?"


    Gabriella who was near the door looked back at the two werewolves and Eden who listened to the conversation and understood what she wanted, raised all the fingers of his left hand and two of his right hand. When she saw his answer, Gabriella pushed her grandmother to take her place and put her hand on the door.


    "The dome should dissipate in fifty-two minutes. Sorry again for the inconvenience. Have a nice evening."


    With a fake smile, she slammed the door in the face of the people who knocked again, dissatisfied with her answer but she couldn''t care less.


    Gabriella turned and strode to the two werewolves with a broad smile to which Eden answered with a weak quiver of the corners of his mouth. Glen, meanwhile, watched the old witch who joined her granddaughter reluctantly.


    "So what have you decided? Do you trust us for the next fifty-two minutes or not?"


    Alicia was about to open her mouth to answer but Eden''s voice cut her off.


    "Wait! Before you answer, I think we should give you all the elements to decide whether you want to treat us as enemies or as friends. The woman squinted at his words and he continued.


    "We came here because of Glen''s curse, but he''s not the only one cursed by Light. Before we came here, we spent a short time at the Skinwalkers. Always for the same thing. We hoped they could help us with the curse and that''s what they did even though the result wasn''t what we expected. We can''t deny that Silphie was a great help to us. However, while we were there, we discovered that the tribe had also been cursed."


    "What?" Gabriella and Alicia reacted at the same time.


    "You know about their blessing renewal ceremony?"


    Both women shook their heads in denial and Gabriella explained.


    "Even if we know the main lines of the history of each clan, Witches and wizards don''t share the secrets related to their power. Only a tribesman who changes clan because of their wedding can know such details and it''s subjected to so many rules and magic rituals that it''s impossible to spy."


    "Oh¡­" Eden paused. "Even though the whole clan is threatened by death, I must not speak to you then?" His gaze bore into the eyes of the witch who held him for a moment as she wanted to make sure the werewolf wasn''t lying.


    Alicia walked over to the table and dropped into a chair.


    "You can only tell me about what threatens the clan. All the other elements can be glossed over if they don''t help us later."


    Eden nodded and, after a brief inspiration, started to talk about Glen''s curse. He didn''t omit anything detailing how his mate''s powers were curtailed, the negative effects, the bloodlust. Finally, he repeated the story Silphie had told them after the battle Elias provoked. He told everything he knew about what had happened on the blessing renewal night.


    Alicia remained silent throughout and when the omega was finished she placed her hands under her chin. Her eyes were staring into space and so many emotions passed through them that neither the werewolves nor even her granddaughter could grasp one to guess what the woman was feeling.


    "I think I understood now how this girl might have grafted a curse on your aura."


    One of her hands moved down to the table and her index finger caressed the surface of the wood. Her drawing gave life to a small white flame without heat and the witch began to explain.


    "The aura is unique to witches, wizards, and beings who are related to any deity. It houses our blessing and our powers. If we had to draw a parallel, the aura would be what civilians call the soul. It''s extremely sensitive to our emotions and feelings." Alicia turned her head to Eden to illustrate her point. "For example, it''s what allows you to deploy your aura and make it change size depending on how you''re feeling."


    "And what can you tell us about this curse?" pressed the omega.


    "This curse is a work of almost dreading perfection. You told me that she also infected the aura of the whole Blue Moon clan, right?" Eden nodded impatiently and Alicia sighed and lowered her head with a frown and several wrinkles appeared on her forehead.


    "What allowed her to curse you like this, the factor that affected the Skinwalker''s magic and blocked your powers is that she used her aura and it''s something that should be impossible for her to do.. Tamper your aura is the same thing as challenging the divinity that has blessed you."

 Chapter 128 - 127. Forbidden Spell

    Eden and Glen listened carefully to Alicia''s words. The old witch looked grave, the two werewolves were aware of her sternness but they couldn''t understand how serious the situation was.


    The younger werewolf glanced at his mate. The Servant of Talamh''s strong reaction didn''t reassure him but he needed to know more. He peeked at the alpha whose eyes were locked on the woman. A strange light shone in his mate''s eyes. A glow the omega had never seen before.


    "Are you saying that Light is trying to anger the Moon Goddess?" Glen finally said flatly.


    Eden detailed the profile which betrayed no emotion. The alpha kept staring at the witch as he didn''t want to miss any small changes in her features.


    "I can''t speak for this girl but I know tampering the aura of a God''s proteges is the best way to anger the deity. Take it out on the Skinwalkers, take it out on you who is a Goddess'' chosen being. She is trying to get the Moon Goddess'' attention. She acts as if she has nothing left to lose."


    "Or maybe she is just angry because she was cursed by the Moon Goddess?"


    "Cursed?" Alicia repeated and Eden explained to her.


    "We don''t know exactly what happened but it''s likely that Light was abducted and then tortured by some Blue Moon''s enemies. Silphie explained to us that the tribe was attacked several times and that their enemies were after their ability to transform. They kidnapped Light so she could perform the ritual and allow those men to turn into wolves too, but the ritual didn''t work as he wanted and Light was cursed by the Goddess¡­"


    "What nonsense are you spouting?"


    "I told you¡­"


    "Bullshit! Everything you''re telling me is bullshit!" The witch''s hand smashed the table startling everyone.


    Alicia seemed angry and neither her granddaughter nor Eden could understand why. The male omega once again looked at his mate and this time he grasped a grasp of the emotion rising within him.


    Glen''s expression was similar to Alicia''s. Cold anger was gnawing him away. Alicia spoke and the blond''s face snapped back to her.


    "What did I tell you when we started this conversation?"


    "We talked about so many  things¡­" Eden stated which made the old Servant sigh loudly. Her index finger tapped on the table rhythmically.


    "There are rules and magic rituals that prevent witches from spying on other clans. It''s a protection that the Gods themselves have put in place and which cannot be overlooked by any clan." She looked at Eden and Glen.


    The alpha had already figured out what the witch meant. Eden meanwhile weighed the information that Alicia had just given them. The omega refused to utter loudly what this implied. However, no matter how he put the new elements together, he came to the same conclusion.


    A conclusion he had neither anticipated nor considered because it meant that Light wasn''t unfairly exacting revenge against the pack and the tribe. This would mean that, contrary to the legend that has been passed down from generation to generation for millennia, the Skinwalkers and Bloodhood haven''t done everything to find the girl and one of them is behind all this surge of hatred.


    The young werewolf''s lips parted slightly and, as he was finally ready to speak, Glen''s voice rose in the room.


    "There was a traitor among the children of the Moon Goddess. Someone from Bloodhood or Blue Moon gave the clan that abducted Light the information regarding the renewal ceremony. He changed position and stared straight at the old witch who returned his gaze with the same intensity.


    "Light doesn''t take blind revenge. She is angry and she desperately wants the Goddess to listen to her. Am I right?"


    Eden opened his mouth but the words remained stuck in his throat. A traitor. There was a traitor in the pack or the tribe. Wait. Was there only one traitor? His heart skipped a beat. Just realizing how complicated the situation had become. Beside him, Glen continued.


    "What can we do now? It''s good to know why she is angry after so long, but there is nothing we can do about it, it was too long ago."


    "Twenty years is not that long. The traitor could be still there, staying low. However, now that you pick it up, I''m quite attentive to news between clans and I''ve never heard of a Skinwalker being abducted by another clan. Whichever this clan is, their act is a violation of the peace treaty between the witches."


    "Excuse me, but¡­ Light''s story happened thousands of years ago. Light was the daughter of Bloodhood''s very first alpha."


    Alicia got up abruptly from her chair which toppled and fell on the floor. Her eyes were full of absolute terror.


    "Heresy! What you say is impossible! Are you telling me that this girl, this Light, has been alive for thousands of years?"


    "Yes, well¡­"


    "And nothing about this fact never seemed abnormal to you?" The old woman had screamed on top of her lungs which shocked everyone including Gabriella.


    She no longer had anything of the bossy, arrogant old woman from the start. Her whole body was shaking the next moment, she pulled herself together and almost ran towards Glen. The woman grabbed the alpha by the front of his sweater and lifted him off his chair before throwing him to the floor.


    "Caraid!"


    The spirit materialized and immediately Eden prepared to attack the woman. Claws and fangs spread, he was about to jump when his mate sent him a link.


    [Wait! Don''t! She can''t attack me in the dome! Look what she''s doing!]


    The omega''s heart was beating in his chest, ready to burst out but he stopped and gritted his teeth. Unlike the other times, Alicia had called her spirit, it didn''t have its eagle form. It had taken the form of a simple white will-o''-the-wisp which flight till the palm of its Servant''s hand where a  white rune glowed.


    Once it was in position, a wind blew from Alicia''s hand where the rune was drawn. The power of the gust pinned Glen''s body to the floor and soon a white halo surrounded the werewolf''s body. Eden was too tense to understand the words the witch was uttering. He looked at the alpha who was gritting his teeth but forced himself to smile at him. A scent invaded the air and Eden realized that even in this situation, the dominant was trying to reassure him.


    The interior of the house was traversed by gusts of wind since the witch hadn''t bothered to pose protections to limit the action of her spell. Suddenly, a drop of blood fell from Alicia''s nose which had started bleeding.


    "Grandma! Stop it, if you can''t do it, it means the spell is too powerful for you to analyze it..."


    The old witch coughed and spat blood. The spell ended and the house regained its calm. At least in appearance. Each of the occupants was tense. Alicia was curled up on the floor.


    After her spell broke, Gabriella rushed to her side for support. The old witch was shaking but, this time, it was because of the backlash of the magic she had used. Glen, who had nothing besides the discomfort caused by the wind which had pressed his body against the ground, rose to join his mate who was still worried despite the comfort pheromones he had spread.


    "It''s...the forbidden spell..." Alicia gasped. "She cast the forbidden spell, that''s why your aura and hers practically merged when she cast her curse. That''s why this magic is so similar to that of Skinwalkers! Damn it! Why did she have to turn to him? To think that he has been wandering among us for millennia. Who knows how powerful he is now. Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" She slapped her hand on the floor then put her arm around Gabriella''s shoulder.


    "Help me up."


    The young woman complied and supported her grandmother so that she got up from the ground where she was to accompany her to the table.


    "What is that spell and who are you talking about?" Glen asked immediately.


    "Black. The evilest spirit ever. A spirit that has only one ambition. He wants to become a God. Black is an arrogant and hateful entity that takes advantage of people''s moments of despair because it is his only way to come into our world.


    When that girl you told me about was abducted, they probably tortured her. They probably put her through enough to drive her to despair.


    Anyway, at one point or another, this poor girl must have broken down because she found out that her people betrayed her and the Moon Goddess abandoned her. I think Black used that moment to spread hatred and darkness in her heart. Now, he''s by her side and this devilish shit has all he needs to put the Skinwalkers at his feet."


    Still restless, Alicia was already getting up from the table muttering to herself. "We need to stop him before he starts a real bloodbath."


    "You talk about a forbidden spell but what is it?" Eden said and Alicia paused.


    "That girl. She offered her blessing as a sacrifice to escape death. Now Black''s power merged with Light''s aura and, if all the Skinwalkers and Werewolves comply with him, he will reach his goal. He will become a god."


    _________


    "I''m here! Help me!" Light was pushing his weak, strangled voice to the max. "Come! Please! Help me!" The cry she finally wanted to utter had escaped her lips, pushed out of her trench by her sole will to survive at all costs. It broke the silence and Light gasped. She had felt a force entering her and in front of her eyes, blurry and distant, a dark, moonless sky.


    Her eyelids blinked and her vision sharpened. The sky. The sky was in front of her eyes. She lowered her head to look around and froze. His eyes widened at the sight of horror.


    All around her, lit by torches, thousands of dark energy canals ran through the enemy village that had taken her prisoner. Hundreds of bodies were impaled on the canals which stretched like deadly lines.


    They had all died without distinction. Men, women, children, old people. Their corpses riddled with the whips made of dark energy were connected to the girl who turned her head. The tears that had barely stopped started to slide down her cheeks and her body shook again. She got up painfully and stumbled.


    Her movements made the energy canals move. Several bodies changed position and collapsed. Once again, a gag caused bile to rise in the girl''s throat.


    "Stop. No! Stop!"


    As if she had spoken an absolute command, the thousands of canals all retracted at once, reentering her body. The shock of the influx of dark energy into her body left her staggering, but feeling overwhelmed.


    Light fell to the ground and as she fell unconscious, a thought crossed her mind. They didn''t come after all. They didn''t come for her.


    It was the second time she lost consciousness and regained her senses. The horror sight around her was still the same. A village whose ground was strewn with bodies. The rain must have fallen while she was passed out because the ground was muddy and the dirty water had mixed with the blood and other filth that covered the ground.


    Again, Light forced her aching body to straighten up but only managed to sit up. She turned her head to look around. Suddenly, she spotted a figure standing in the middle of this scene of desolation and death. Her heart squeezed with joy. They had come, finally. They hadn''t abandoned her. A smile tugged at her cheeks and despite the pain, she stood up and limped towards the figure.


    She didn''t have the strength to speak anymore so she just trudged. When she was only a few steps away, her strength left her body.


    With an abnormal speed, the man was next to her. He caught her and hugged her tight. Light looked up and the man smiled at her tenderly. She had never seen him before. Black''s fingers brushed her skin and his smile widened.


    "They didn''t come for you¡­ But I did."


    "Who are¡­" A grimace prevent her from speaking and Black tightened his grip.


    "Shh¡­ don''t use your strength. You need to recover. I got rid of those men for you, but you''re still in a mess. Can you stand up for a moment?"


    Without waiting for her answer, the man loosened his grip. He slightly pulled away from Light, then crouched on the ground.


    "I''ll carry you. Come on, get on my back."


    With no strength to argue, protest or even think, Light just dropped onto the stranger''s back. She had just let her weight pull her towards the man''s body. Black grabbed Light''s arms that hung over his shoulders and straightened her up. When he was satisfied with her position, a thick black mist enveloped the man''s body which turned into a black wolf.. He checked that Light''s body was on its back, then the animal rushed towards the forest.

 Chapter 129 - 128. Here For You

    Alicia was standing by the table, her head still turned to the two werewolves. Her look drifted away, unfocused, as her mind was already locked on something else. Eden''s voice brought her back to reality.


    "Explain! You can''t just throw something so insane and expect us to back off and let you walk away like that! What do you mean she gave her blessing as a sacrifice? This spirit, Black, how do you know it? Is there something wrong with the system? Can we trust it?"


    "We don''t have time!" The old witch screamed again, taking Eden aback.


    The werewolf looked down when he felt his mate''s fingers squeezing gently his wrist that the dominant had grasped. The blond turned to Glen who shook his head. It wasn''t the right time to get impatient and press the Servant of Talamh with questions. Alicia''s mind was a mess. That very fact was written all over her face.


    When Eden looked at the witch again, he noticed the haggard look on her face that she quickly brushed off to regain control of her emotions. But behind the mask of countenance she had put on, he easily guessed the fear.


    Gabriella put her hand, palm open, in front of the old woman''s mouth and activated a spell that released a fine mist. The spell rinsed away the blood that had stained her grandmother''s chin and mouth, then she pulled a handkerchief from her pocket and handed it to Alicia to clean her face.


    The brief exchange was enough for the old witch to completely calm her nerves and she decided to sit down and resume her talk with the two werewolves.


    "Black is a spirit¡­ Or I should rather say, he became a spirit, after years spent dedicating his knowledge and genius to magic. He was the most gifted, the most powerful. Now that I think about it, after him there has never been such a powerful Servant of Talamh."


    "A servant of Talamh? But you said that it was¡­" Alicia''s raised a hand and silenced Eden.


    "While his power was at its peak, Black had a strange idea. He asked his most powerful spirit to merge with his body. No one understood why he did such a thing but Black had a goal in mind.


    No one knows when he started to think like that, but through delving into the study of runes and our magic, Black ended up convinced that the Servants of Talamh were too weak. He wasn''t wrong either. As you can see, when we''re separated from our spirits like I''m right now, we''re just easy prey. Easier than sitting duck. However, once he became a spirit, he still wasn''t satisfied. At that moment, Black realized that there were beings far more powerful than spirits. Gods.


    Gods are the ones who give sorcerers their blessing. They also take pity or affection on souls to turn them into spirits. Thus, Black started to research a way to become a god. But years passed and he never find an answer.


    By this time, it already had been a while since he was kicked out of the Servants of Talamh. The works that led to his transformation into a spirit were condemned for heresy and burned.


    On the verge of madness because of the impasse he was stuck in, an idea emerged. The idea that he would become a God if he corrupted the proteges of an entire clan of witches and forced them to accept what he later called his blessing."


    "That''s the dark energy that Light uses now, am I right?"


    The old woman nodded in response to Glen''s question and continued.


    "This false blessing is a magic born from the fusion between the powers of a powerful spirit and the blessing of the strongest Servant of Talamh of all times. It''s extremely malleable. Probably thanks to Black''s unbounded knowledge of runes. Any clan of witches can become his target. The biggest problem is that this pliancy makes his magic undetectable unless Black decides otherwise. It mingles with his victims'' blessing and parasitizes it." Alicia chuckled but her face remained cold. "It''s laughable how perfect this magic is for him to achieve his purpose."


    "Can he become a god that way? Given your reaction, this is not his first attempt. He''s tried before, hasn''t he?" Eden asked.


    Again, the old witch nodded but remained silent. No one dared to rush her this time. The werewolves waited until Alicia decided to resume her story.


    "We don''t know whether he can become a god that way or not, but, He already succeeded to become a spirit. Do you want to wait and figure the answer out?" She sighed heavily. "I''m won''t go into details but the first time he tried ended very badly. We stopped him but¡­ A lot of blood was shed. Way too much¡­" she muttered as if to herself. "In the Servants of Talamh side and other clans. After that, we signed a peace treaty, the clans shut themselves in their territory and we never heard from Black again."


    "Until today," Glen commented.


    "Okay. We have a culprit, a motive, all we have to know is how do we stop him?" Eden crossed his arms with determination glowing in his eyes.


    "I don''t know, that''s why I have to talk to the Sages of our clan. This conflict I told you about occurred a very long time ago. This clash soiled the whole country with blood as the clans of witches clashed."


    "Huh? But if the culprit of all this mess was Black, why did the clans of witches clash with each other?"


    "There are two reasons for this. The first is that Black had succeeded to bend almost an entire clan and that they were forced to protect him. The second is that, due to the nature of our magic and our closeness to Spirits, several clans were convinced that they had to eliminate all the Servants of Talamh to prevent the awakening of another Black." Alicia sighed and her shoulders, which had been straight before, slumped.


    Gabriella''s hand moved around her back gently to comfort her. Again, a somber expression passed over the old servant''s face.


    ________


    Something cold passed over her face and the pleasant sensation made her flinch. This movement reminded her body of all the pain she had been through. Light moaned and tried to move but gave up because her body was weak and sore.


    "You''re awake?"


    The unknown male voice forced her consciousness to return and her eyelids quivered then opened. After all the time spent in darkness, the brightness hit her retinas and the witch grimaced. She pressed her eyelids together to protect her eyes from the gleam attack.


    The young woman heard a rustling not far away and suddenly she felt that darkness had invaded the place where she was. She opened her eyes cautiously and looked around. She was in some kind of shelter made with several animal skins cleaned and spread over her with the help of cut wood. The brightness had lowered as a man with light brown skin had just lowered the skins used as entrances. His head turned to Light and a smile lit up his face when he met her gaze.


    "It''s better that way isn''t it?" He tied the ropes connected to the skins to properly close the entrance and prevent the sun from bothering her as much as possible. However, the intensity of the rays that passed through the places where the skins were tied together, let Light know that it was probably the middle of the day.


    She tried to speak but only a hoarse groan could escape her throat. The witch rose an arm to put her hand on his throat but the gesture surprised her still traumatized muscles and she gritted her teeth to suppress a moan.


    "Don''t try to move. You barely started to heal, your wounds are still closing and you''re probably sore everywhere."


    The man walked over to her and knelt. His palm rested on the young woman''s forehead for a moment.


    "Hmm. I think your fever is finally down." He smiled brightly and pulled his hand away.


    Light heard the sound of water and cautiously turned her head. She saw a large wooden container from which the man took out a cloth which he wrung to remove all the water. He folded the cloth and placed it on Light''s forehead. The feeling of freshness was familiar. Soothing. Reassuring.


    "It''s ok. Sleep a little more. You don''t need to do anything. Just heal. I''m here for you."


    The man''s hand remained for a moment on the fabric and he felt the young woman sink back into sleep. When a calm and steady breath escaped her lips slightly parted, he took off his palm from which a black cloud escaped.


    Black looked down at Light as the cloud of black energy he had just released was absorbed by the witch''s forehead, putting her into a magic sleep. His soft, protective smile had turned into a cold, calculating expression.


    His brown eyes with lighter spots scanned the body he had bandaged, cared for. An impatient groan escaped him as he dropped to the floor in a sitting position.


    "Ahhh. Hurry up and give me what I want, Light."


    He stayed on the ground for a moment, then got up with a nimble jump and left the shelter. The sun which was at its highest point in the sky forced him to put his hand as a shield to protect his eyes. He looked at the small base he had set up in the forest for over a week already and a satisfied smile curved his mouth.


    "She will probably be hungry next time. Let''s go hunting."


    A thick, black fog formed at Black''s feet. It thickened and wrapped around his entire body. When it dissipated, a black wolf was stomping the dusty ground and dashed into the forest.


    Black returned from his hunting trip with the remains of a medium boar that he had already gutted and prepared along with some vegetables.


    Black walked quietly. Being a spirit, he wasn''t afraid of anything. Even wild animals couldn''t harm him. Therefore, he had no reason to be on his guard. Nevertheless, once close to the base, the presence of an intruder made him drop everything he was carrying.


    He was walking to the shelter where Light was still asleep and a vicious smile spread on Black''s face when he felt the intruder''s blessing. The thud caught the attention of the werewolf, he had no time to react.


    In a split second, Black was near him, and even though the knife he was holding wasn''t soaked in wolfsbane, even though the man didn''t look so strong at first glance, the dominant who was just a low rank, knew that he would die if he moved restlessly.


    "You finally decide to stop your hiding game and show your face?" Black''s eyes were wide, the expression on his face made him look like he has lost all sanity. "I looked for you everywhere you know. I needed you. You are one of my key pieces. I started to expose her to my energy to prepare the fusion but, I don''t know why, she still fights me. And you¡­" Black tightened his hands around the werewolf''s neck.


    The latter''s face contorted in fear as he felt his muscles squeezed to the brink of being crushed.


    "You can help me win her over."


    Black suddenly released his grip and the werewolf collapsed to the ground coughing and gasping for air. His arms were shaking and a cold feeling enveloped him. A black fog formed all around him and he soon noticed that it was coming from Black.


    "I''m sure when Light finds out it was because of one of the pack members that she went through all of this, she will finally break down and offer me her blessing."


    "I had no idea they were going to hurt her like that!" The werewolf coughed again and raised his head, but the image of Black that fixed on his retina made his blood run cold. "I swear! It''s her! She made me believe that she loved me and wanted to be my mate that''s why she wanted to be a Skinwalker. But the pack and the tribe have their rule so I wanted¡­ I wanted¡­" Tears flooded his cheeks and a hiccup stopped his ranting.


    "Pathetic!" Black sighed, annoyed by the man''s whining. "Anyway, I murdered your greedy beauty so stop whining. At least you have some revenge before your death! It''s time to get ready.. I can''t wait to introduce you to Light when she''s strong enough."

 Chapter 130 - 129. Gift Or Enemy

    Silence filled the room after Alicia''s response. Eden and Glen fully understood the situation and the, now, could measure its seriousness. The dominant turned to his mate and covered his hand with his palm. Eden lifted his head and their eyes met.


    "I have something to do. Wait for me a moment." Without waiting for the omega''s response, he placed a kiss on his forehead and rose from his chair, leaving him with the two Servants of Talamh.


    He walked to a distant corner of the house and reached into his pocket from where he pulled out his phone. Glen turned on the device and several notifications appeared. He frowned when he saw one of them, but he didn''t have time to dwell on it. He scrolled through his contacts and dialed the number under Connor''s name.


    The phone rang for a long time but no one picked it up. The werewolf hung up, waited a moment, then tried his luck again. Again the tones followed for a long time. Finally, he heard a click but silence answered him on the other side of the line.


    "Connor?"


    He heard the sounds of muffled voices, but his supernatural hearing allowed him to distinctly hear what his best friend was saying to his fianc¨¦ and he chuckled.


    "Don''t tell me that while I''m neck-deep in the biggest mess ever, you two are happily fucking around?"


    "We''re not!" The response was fast. Too fast and Connor''s voice was way much higher than usual which made Glen snort because he knew he was probably right.


    "Ok, maybe we''re fooling around a little but I swear it''s still an all-ages show."


    Glen chuckled again when he heard that, on the other end of the phone, Greg didn''t want to stop his moment of intimacy and he was making it obvious despite Connor''s vainly muffled protestations. The all-ages show wouldn''t stay that way for long if the agent let the doctor take over. The dominant knew he had to be quick to let them be.


    "Where are you?" He asked.


    "Wow. I never thought you would turn into such a creepy dude after a few weeks without any bed action. You wanna know what position we are in?"


    "Don''t say such a gross thing or I''ll puke! I just want to know if you''re free to talk."


    "Oh... that." A long silence settled down and Glen took the phone away from his ear to check that the communication was still going on. He brought the device back to his ear and frowned.


    He heard noises and several muffled moans before Greg''s voice took over and finally answered him.


    "We are in the empty room in Nube''s house. Sora is sleeping with her mother and Cliff stayed by Nube''s bedside to let me know if there''s a problem. Nobody is around. We can talk but you have thirty seconds."


    Another muffled moan reached his ear, and Glen didn''t need the doctor to give him an update on the situation. He ignored the gasps and other lewd sounds that were undoubtedly coming from Connor and spouted the purpose of his call as quickly as possible.


    "We need plane tickets. We''ll be back at your location around midnight. It''s impossible to drive back to Red Creek and be at the academy in time for morning classes. We need a flight that allows Eden to attend his classes tomorrow morning."


    "Got it¡­ We''ll take¡­ tickets for¡­ everyone... I''ll ask¡­Green Lake''s Alpha¡­if Sora and Nube¡­have papers¡­that allow them to travel¡­without any problem." The doctor''s voice was jerky, his breathing heavy, and the alpha was biting the inside of his cheeks to keep himself from smiling because he had no trouble guessing what was causing Greg out of breath state.


    There was another silence, and suddenly a loud moan made Glen pull the device away from his ear.


    "Night flight!" Greg said after a groan and the communication cut off.


    Glen stared at the smartphone for a moment, shocked by what had just happened, and shook his head, a smile on his lips. The careless behavior of his friends had made him forget for a moment what he had learned tonight.


    "I should move out of Connor''s quickly. They''re getting too much wild for me now that they''re engaged." He shook his head and went back near the table where Eden was still talking with the two witches. His smile lasted as he gazed into the two golden orbs.


    Unfortunately, the levity break didn''t last. When he took his gaze away from Eden and met Alicia''s dejected and depressed ones, the alpha again felt all the danger that awaited them weigh on his shoulders.


    "Everything is okay?" Eden asked with a concerned tone.


    "Yes. It''s ok, we can keep going." He sat down next to his mate who instinctively pulled his chair closer so that their bodies stuck together.


    The omega needed to be reassured by his presence and his pheromones. Glen could feel his emotions were under control but their extreme negativity was almost overwhelming. Even for the dominant who felt them only through their Fated bond.


    "We were waiting for you to come back. I asked Alicia what was that spell she used on you earlier because I heard Gaby talking about analysis¡­ I would like to know about the system. If it is a gift or an enemy."


    "Do you think it might pose a threat?" Glen asked. "So far, it has only helped us. Me to get rid of my curse to regain my strength, and you to regain the memory of your pack and gain power. It''s thanks to it that we know who you are and what role you have to play for the werewolves."


    Glen had added the last sentence, his eyes deep in the golden irises. He gently stroked his temple then tucked a lock of hair behind his ear. The younger werewolf leaned against the caress as if he was craving the contact and his gaze was lost a little in the void.


    "My role," He mumbled, uneasy.


    Glen pressed his palm against Eden''s cheek and held eye contact for a moment. Without a word, he turned away and addressed the two Servants of Talamh.


    "I don''t want to do something that will put you in danger but if you can help us then I leave it to you."


    His gaze was straight, and as Alicia stared back at him, for the first time in a while she didn''t seem overwhelmed with fear.


    "You''re the Warrior of the Moon Goddess, right?" The old witch''s tone showed that she wasn''t expecting an answer. The remark was more to herself.


    "I don''t know so I can''t answer without a doubt. To be honest, I spent my life with my werewolf powers blocked by Light''s curse. I''m still learning what it''s like to be a werewolf. I may be a fraud, but I know one thing.


    I found with my mate, my very reason to exist as a werewolf. I don''t intend to let an angry witch and a greedy spirit this feeling away. If that means I have to stand up and fight to stop them from threatening everything I can''t live without, I won''t falter for a second. I''ll fight with all my might."


    Next to him, Eden was blushing furiously at these words. He thought back to what the dominant had declaimed by link the night he had marked him and that he more than anything wanted to hear aloud.


    He peeked at the alpha who at this moment exuded a strength he longed to rely on entirely. But he knew he couldn''t. Even though he was an omega, he had to keep growing strong, so he can stand, not behind his mate, but beside him in all the battles that awaited them.


    Alicia stared at the couple and smiled at the glint in their eyes.


    "In that case, let''s hope the Moon Goddess has made sure you''re strong enough to defeat Black." She stood up and motioned for the male omega to do the same.


    The young man got up from his chair and followed the woman who was sitting cross-legged on the floor and patted the free place in front of her.


    "Are you sure it''s safe for Eden?" The alpha was worried when he saw his mate sit cross-legged in front of the witch.


    "Don''t worry, nothing will happen to your mate. I would have said good flu since the wind used by Caraid is quite cold, but with a werewolf, I don''t even have to worry about that kind of thing. She smiled to show Glen that he can trust her and the Dominant relaxed.


    "And for you?"


    Gabriella put a hand on the man''s shoulder and Glen lowered his head to look at her.


    "I got her."


    She joined her grandmother on the floor and sat down beside her. The young Servant called out a spirit that took the form of a rabbit made with bright red energy. When Gaby after drew a symbol on the old witch''s back then uttered a word, it leaped twice to move closer to Alicia and jumped into her chest.


    A red halo, first intense then diffuse, enveloped the body of the old servant, and the next moment the voice of the witch rose to call her spirit, Caraid.


    Even though Glen knew he had to be wary right now, he couldn''t help but open the system to observe the scene with its help.


    [Alicia Red Maple, level 97.


    Race: Human.


    Type: Servant of Talamh


    Class: Spirits Master


    Code name: The Scholar


    Stats: Magic: 25,000/25,000 (WARNING: This stat can no longer level up)


    Speed: 425/1000


    Agility: 428/1000


    Intellect: 8528/10000 (Magic knowledge 19,046/25,000)


    HP: 380/380


    Skills: Superior Spirits Master, Class Noble.


    Wind Elementary Spirits Master, Class Legendary.


    Fire Elementary Spirits Master, Class Legendary.


    Water Elementary Spirits Master, Class Legendary


    Healing Spirits Master, Class Noble.


    Warrior Spirits Master, Class Noble.


    Blessing of Talamh, Active.


    Item: Divine Rosace.


    Do you want to read the explanatory notice? YES/NO?]


    Glen glanced at his mate who was sitting on the floor, eyes closed and still. He didn''t know how, but he was sure that at that moment, Eden and the witch were in the White room. He frowned and answered in his head. ''Yes.''


    In the white room, Eden walked and the sound of his footsteps filled the empty place. Beside him, Alicia spun around, her head raised to see the boundaries of the place that didn''t seem to have any. Eden approached her and put his hand on her shoulder to attract her attention.


    The old witch noticed his intention, but what she was looking at was so incredible that she didn''t want to take her eyes off for a moment.


    "We are inside this system, right?" She asked without turning to look at the omega.


    "That''s right. I call this space The White Room."


    "The White Room?" She chuckled. "A bit simplistic but I can understand why." She walked a few steps and when she saw that she couldn''t see any walls, she bent down to touch the ground.


    Alicia strokes the ground with her fingertips and Eden sees her face light up. She traced a rune on the floor, and after a while, the whole room reacted to the spell she had just cast.


    The floor which was immaculate white began to glow and an almost perfect blend of gold and black appeared. The real appearance of the room was mesmerizing. It was as if hundreds of millions of golden and black crystals were embedded in the ground and alternated in a regular pattern.


    Alicia''s hand kept infusing her magic into the rune which soon was surrounded by a circle of smaller runes. The smallest runes started to spin on an invisible axis and Eden stared, fascinated, at their dance. As they stopped and returned to their original position Alicia''s voice rose.


    "Mac-samhail"


    The same combination of runes appeared in several places of the White room as lines were connecting all the circles. The blond lifted one leg when he saw he was in the way of one of his lines and stepped away.


    The light glowing of each circle of runes intensified, and Alicia''s eyes closed. When she opened her eyelids a few seconds later, Eden''s gaze locked with two white gems that were shining along with the runes.. The Servant of Talamh was connected to the system.

 Chapter 131 - 130. System - Part I

    Black was restless and worried. He didn''t understand what was happening. Since the day she briefly opened her eyes, Light hadn''t woken up at all. He had counted and the sun had risen one hundred and thirty-seven times since that day. He had no explanation for the young witch''s condition.


    The man had analyzed her body with his magic and done all the experiments possible to find an answer to this sleep which, obviously, had a magic nature. Unfortunately, Black didn''t find any reason that could explain why the witch couldn''t wake up.


    The wizard was even more than sure that this sleep wasn''t natural because the young woman''s body hadn''t withered away. Light''s skin had even regained a slight glow, a sign of good health. The bruises had paled then disappeared on her skin. However, she now had hundreds of scars all over her body that would always remind her of what had happened that day.


    Black could have made them disappear. It was child''s play for a wizard of his level, but it meant allowing the girl to move on if she wanted to and that he wouldn''t allow it. His purpose needed anything that could break her. He wanted her to remember the pain she felt before he saved her.


    Since too much time had passed and she had healed, he couldn''t rely on physical pain.


    He would need the slightest psychological trauma and these scars were memos that would help him achieve his goal. He would corner Light so she would see him as her only hope. Her savior.


    Inside the shelter, Black was edgy beyond imagination. He took another look at Light''s body. Many hours ago, the sun had risen for the hundred and thirty-eighth time since Light had opened her eyes. Nevertheless, there was no sign that today, she would do anything but breathe in and breathe out, until the sun sets behind the horizon.


    Black was still confident. Or it would be more accurate to say that he didn''t want to back down. He had invested too much in this plan to let it fall through now.


    If he gave up, who knows if he would soon have another chance to have at his mercy, a witch on the verge of despair. She just needed to wake up so he could give her the little push she needed to fall down.


    The wizard stood up and sighed. Staying here and watching over a woman lying down wasn''t anything fun. That''s not how he was going to make his plan move forward. Black walked to the entrance of the shelter and went out.


    The sun that was still high in the sky forced him to squint. He scanned the camp with his eyes and his irises paused on the werewolf seated in the middle of a large circle of runes.


    Because of Light''s condition, Black had to make unplanned decisions to imprison him. This caused him a hassle and extra work since he had to feed him and keep him in a state that wouldn''t make the young witch believe that he wasn''t an enemy of her kind but somebody who can treat even an enemy correctly if he wanted to.


    He walked towards the werewolf who straightened up, wary. The werewolf hadn''t been harmed or mistreated in all the days he''d been imprisoned. Other than the first day Black had told him of his intentions to use his betrayal to accomplish some dark plan that involved Light, the wizard hadn''t spoken to him.


    Twice a day, the sorcerer brought the werewolf something to eat. A ration calculated precisely of everything he needed to stay healthy. The circle of runes was even big enough for him to walk away from camp to relieve himself and come back. Everything was under control. At least, on Black''s side. Indeed, despite countless attempts, the werewolf could never put a claw outside the circle of runes.


    He watched Black walk outside the shelter and he knew it was time for his ration. The wizard stopped near a huge pot set above a weak fire. He lifted the lid and let the overflow of steam escape to sniff the aroma. A smile curved Black''s mouth as he dipped a wooden ladle into the container to stir in the stew.


    He let go of the ladle for a moment and backed away near a place where some utensils were drying. He grabbed a wooden bowl and came back to the pot, the smile still hanging on his face. Black filled the container with several generous ladles of food and put the lid back on the pot.


    When his face lifted to look at the werewolf, his smile was gone, and a shiver made the prisoner''s whole body tremble.


    Even though the man hadn''t lifted a finger on him outside of the day he captured him, he couldn''t help the escape signals his instincts were giving him as soon as his gaze met the brown eyes with lighter spots.


    The coldness that emanated from this man''s look gave the werewolf goosebumps. Nothing about him was normal. Everything about him was oppressive. Frightening. Threatening.


    He wasn''t a Skinwalker, but the werewolf had seen him take the form of a huge black wolf many times. There was also this black mist that escaped from his body. When it touched his body, the werewolf would eventually lose consciousness, never knowing how much time had passed after he closed his eyes. There was also this weird magic he used. Strange but powerful to the point of being frightening.


    He knew powerful wizards as Blue Moon were a tribe of lunar magic wizards. The Luna herself was a fearsome witch. However, he wondered if she would stand a chance against this creature.


    Black stopped in front of the man and handed him his bowl of food. The werewolf raised his hand and as usual, grabbed the bowl without a word.


    However, unlike usual, Black didn''t walk away to return to the shelter. The wizard dropped to the ground, sitting cross-legged. His elbows rested on his knees and he put a fist on either side of his face.


    The sulky pout adorning his face gave Black a human appearance that shocked the werewolf so much that he forgot to eat.


    "She''s not waking up. It''s really frustrating. I don''t know what''s going on and this is the second time in my life that something like this has happened to me. I mean,  I''m a genius. No enigma has ever resisted me and yet... As soon as I try to approach them, as soon as I look for a solution to make their strength mine... I come to an impasse." His expression changed back to the cold, calculating one, and the werewolf''s fingers clench around the container.


    "It pisses me off."


    Around the werewolf, everything was gradually becoming icy cold. The ground disappears under a thin black mist. The feeling of danger was back and the prisoner dared not move. What he felt was beyond description. Black exuded such a murderous aura that he was afraid that his mere breath would upset him and the wizard decide to kill him.


    His body started to tremble and the werewolf bit his lower lip. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t control himself. Black terrified him and his body betrayed his emotions. He didn''t know when, but tears had started streaming down his cheeks. When a tear fell into the bowl he held between his trembling fingers, he heard the wizard giggle.


    "That face! You''re a fun one you know?" The fog disappeared. Black raised his hand to the werewolf''s face and the latter flinched.


    The wizard''s hand paused, then rested on the werewolf''s hair and ruffled it.


    "I knew it was a good idea to come near you to cheer me up. It will be fun to get rid of you."


    The werewolf''s tears redoubled and Black''s smile widened. He withdrew his hand and stood up briskly to walk away with a step lighter than when he had arrived. He went to get a bowl and went back to the pot to help himself. He filled the container to the brim and blew on it several times before taking a sip. A growl of appreciation escaped his mouth.


    "Who are you? Where am I?"


    Black''s body froze as he heard the female voice. He turned around and when he saw that Light was standing in front of him, the wizard dropped the bowl of food. It hadn''t touched the ground yet but the wizard was already near Light.


    "You''re awake! You''re awake! I was so afraid that you would never open your eyes. I was so scared!"


    Tears streamed down his face and an expression of shock painted the witch''s face when she saw this man she didn''t know shed tears.


    He didn''t give her any time to think. Black locked her in an embrace that seemed almost desperate. As a matter of fact, the wizard''s tears were sincere, his relieved expression as if he had been lifted from an abyss filled with despair wasn''t counterfeit. But the witch would never know why, just as she would never see the evil smile that twisted Black''s mouth just before he released his grip.


    He pulled away just enough to look at her and put a hand on either side of her face. His palms were cool and the contact did well to the young girl who was still staring at him, not knowing what to say or what to do. She was overwhelmed by his behavior.


    Nevertheless, her heart that yearned for that feeling of being cherished, fluttered. She put her hands on Black''s and the wizard''s smile widened. After a second, Light''s mouth curved in a faint smile.


    "Yes, I''m awake. I think I have a very long dream."


    "A dream?" Black repeated without looking away from the girl''s eyes.


    She nodded and the movement caused their hands to move along her head.


    "I was in a  vast dark room with no light and a will-o''-the-wisp came to me. I think it spoke to me for a very long time but it''s strange, I don''t remember what it said."


    Black frowned when he heard about the will-o''-the-wisp. They were elementary spirits but also messengers from the gods and that fact didn''t match with his intentions. Still, he controlled his facial expression perfectly and stroked Light''s cheek with each of his thumbs.


    "It''s ok if you don''t remember. For now, all that matters is that you are awake. All this time, I thought my world had crumbled before it even started. But everything can start finally. Now that you have opened your eyes. Light, you have no idea how important you are to me and how much I''ve waited for this moment."


    ________


    In the White room, Eden watched the effects of the spell cast by the Servant of Talamh. The runes glowed for a long moment. The old woman was kneeling on the ground, her hand pressed on the first rune she had drawn and her eyes, whose irises had turned white, emanated a slight light.


    The scene was supernatural and yet, strangely, after everything they had been through, Eden felt like it was completely normal. The thought made the blond chuckle and a voice snapped him out of his thoughts.


    "I didn''t know the situation was funny. I''m curious to know what''s making you snicker while I¡­" Alicia moaned and grimaced.


    She waved at Eden to beckon him to approach and as soon as he was near, she unceremoniously grabbed his forearm to pull herself up off the ground where she was stuck.


    "OK!" She rose to her feet and moved her hips from side to side to ease the stiffness. "Let''s get out of here!"


    Before Eden could protest, she called her wind spirit and the next moment, Eden''s eyelids fluttered and opened. He barely had time to realize he was back when he saw the old woman get up from the floor with Gabriella''s help.


    "I would like you to leave us, please," Alicia told to her granddaughter. "Don''t let anyone near the house for the next hour and Gabriella..."


    "It''s ok¡­ I know. I know everything. Me too. Me too, Seanmhair."


    Gabriella took her grandmother in her arms and hugged her. The old woman also wrapped her in an awkward hug. After a few seconds, Gabriella broke their embrace, her eyes shining with emotion.


    A strange tension had arisen between the two women and the two werewolves found it strange that they stared at each other as if they were never going to see each other again.


    Gabriella finally left the house and immediately the old witch cast a spell. Caraid fly across the house without missing an inch, every wall, the floor, and even the roof began to glow. To answer Eden and Glen''s questioning looks, she explained.


    "It''s a spell of impermeability. No sound can leave this house. This conversation will never ever be heard by anyone outside of you or me."


    "It wasn''t necessary." Eden retorted, surprised.


    "Yes, it was. I told you. There are magic rules and rituals for a witch to access the knowledge of another clan. Tonight, I just broke these rules. No ears outside of ours should hear this conversation."


    Taken aback by her solemnity, Eden nodded. Glen tensed and his hand tighten on the omega''s shoulder. He stared at the Servant of Talamh, and unlike the other times she had stared back at him, Alicia averted her eyes and walked over to the table to sit down.


    "Shall we start?"

 Chapter 132 - 131. System - Part II

    The two werewolves strode to the table and sat down without making the witch wait. They wanted to know what the woman had to tell them and she also seemed eager to talk to them. Alicia took a short breath and began without further introduction or expectation.


    "This system is an interface that serves as both an encyclopedia and a helper. Its purpose is that its users, in other words, you" She paused and pointed each of her index fingers at one of the werewolves sitting across from her. "Can access to the knowledge of the first tribe and the original pack and use it to become stronger. Everything about Werewolves and Skinwalkers, whatever the information could be, is in this system.


    The first thing I learned is that all Werewolves have class. Your kind is separated and ranked into five classes: Guardian, Warrior, Noble, Legendary, and Divine. Each class corresponds to a level of power within which the werewolf evolves until it reaches the limit and reveals its full potential. Guardian is the weakest class. Divine is the highest class. The class can''t level up and it''s determined by how powerful the benediction they received is."


    Alicia turned to Glen and looked him straight in the eye.


    "As you surely already know, Glen, you are a divine class werewolf. Your blessing is the most powerful the Moon Goddess can bestow on one of her children. In addition, you have already reached the limit of your level.


    What I am telling you is that you are the most powerful werewolf that exists today and probably the most powerful that will ever exist. I don''t need to explain to you what your name Warrior of the Moon Goddess means because I think you guessed it already.


    Your goddess has granted you this blessing because you''ll have to fight the greatest enemy your kind ever met. I''m glad I heard you speak earlier because I''m convinced you won''t falter to use your strength to throw yourself into battle. You found a reason to use your strength. Never take your eyes of this reason."


    She smiled weakly as her head turned to Eden and her expression regained its solemnity.


    "Eden, you were born to reign." Omega''s heart pounded in his chest upon hearing those words.


    "Your abilities, the fact that you can gain strength even though you''re an omega. Everything about you is proof that the Goddess trusts you. She trusts you to protect her children against Black and lead the Werewolves. She also decided to make the Warrior your fated mate. As you know, it had been ages since a werewolf had been blessed with a fated mate.


    You and your mate, you complete each other Eden. The fact that you''re a legendary class werewolf despite being an omega is a reminder that strength isn''t just in the body. You have something great inside you."


    Her face softened when she saw that the blond was affected by her words. "You will have many battles to win to be ready before the final roar. Trust yourself. And if you ever feel lost don''t lose confidence, especially since you are not alone in this fight."


    Again the old witch turned to Glen. An expression twisted her features for a second, but she brushed away the feeling and continued.


    "Glen, the fact that your mate is an omega weaker than you is a reminder that your strength is to protect, not blindly destroy. The runes that have described your strength and your abilities in the system warn of the danger that you can pose if you misuse it.


    You are a warrior placed at the disposal of a king to help him protect the Moon Goddess'' Children. You should never forget that. Whatever happens."


    Glen nodded then asked.


    "What you''re telling us, does that mean we can trust this system blindly?"


    The witch crossed her hands under her chin and paused. Her gaze was lost for a moment in the void. The two werewolves understood that she was weighing her words to answer them. After what seemed like an interminable moment, Alicia resumed their conversation.


    "Light was probably the one who built this system."


    "What?" Eden cried out and Glen shushed him with a hand on his forearm.


    "When I started the analysis of this system, the two distinct magics that I could feel left me no doubt. On one side I felt lunar magic, on the other side, I felt this strange yet similar magic. It''s probably Light''s magic corrupted by Black''s fake blessing.


    I''ll talk my mind. However, first, there will be facts, then I''ll give you my opinion. Weigh the facts and study them. The responsibilities on your shoulders are far too heavy to make a choice that is not measured. As for my opinion, once you hear it, throw it out the window. It''s my gut and my experience that speak."


    Alicia paused. She knew that even if she made it clear that it was her opinion, her words would have an impact. Negative or positive, she couldn''t foresee it.


    There were so many factors to consider that there was no formula to make sure the scale tilts to one side or the other.


    Deep down, the Servant of Talamh was sure that the system had been given to them by the Moon Goddess. Unfortunately, this conviction couldn''t be proven by her analysis.


    "The oldest magic to be infused into the system is Light''s magic. This means that the initial architecture is her work. This makes sense considering all of the information stored inside and related to the first tribe or the original pack.


    Those data on the werewolves are probably all Light had to learn about her kind as she was supposed to become the next priestess of the Moon Goddess.


    The second magic, the lunar magic was infused later. There is nothing more to say, other than that it imbues the runes that designate you as the users of the system. You and you alone.


    The lunar magic is used to set several mandatory conditions, such as the fact that you need to be a pair to use this system. The system would be unusable if something happened to one of you and you ended up separated." The witch paused one more time because her last words were important.


    "Still, the creator of the system can get inside this place. The system won''t give anyone but you access to everything the lunar runes engraved but she can use the system as a place to reach you."


    "So, they can''t spy on us?"


    "No. Your information, everything ruled by the lunar magic only is inaccessible to them. They can''t see what you''re up to but they can reach you out."


    Eden and Glen already suspected what Alicia said. They just needed the witch to confirm their doubts.


    After all, they had confronted Light and Black in the White Room so it was obvious that they could access it. On the other hand, learning that Light was behind the system was a shock and the two werewolves needed hindsight to decide what to do. Glen crossed his arms over his chest and asked bluntly.


    "And your opinion?"


    "Use the tool. Even if it is a double-edged sword, being strong, even though it means exposing yourself, is better than being weak and sheltered. Thanks to you, Eden, your mate has already leveled up to his max level. Now, it''s your turn. Wolf up and put your crown on. You cannot win this battle if you don''t fulfill the role your Goddess set up for you."


    Alicia stared at the male omega for a long moment and neither of them said a word. Again, the witch''s face twisted slightly but she quickly regained control of her emotions. The Servant of Talamh put her hands flat on the table and stood up, dragging the chair behind her.


    "With this, you should take your leave. As I told you, I must warn the Sages of my clan. Black''s return is something we need to prepare for and we need to warn other clans to do the same."


    She crossed her arms behind her back and walked to the door without a look back. Eden and Glen looked as her back moved away and they got up from their chair.


    Near the door, the two werewolves stopped to thank the witch, but she dismissed their word and rushed them outside. Alicia bid them goodbye the same way she met them. With cockiness. At least that was the front she put.


    The Servant slammed the door behind them then, let go of the mask she had put on since she came back with Eden. She swallowed down the pain that run through her body despite the spell she had quietly cast to decrease her ache.


    She closed her eyes for a second and forced her body up to the table where she called Caraid.


    "This is your last mission, my friend. It''s an honor to have been your master." A faint smile made her mouth quiver and Alicia cast the very last spell of her life.


    When Gabriella returned to her grandmother''s house, she paused before lowering the doorknob. She needed courage.


    She entered the house and, as if it had been expecting her return, Caraid took flight. The spirit left with the message left by Alicia for the Sages.


    The young Servant of Talamh swallowed the lump in her throat and walked over to the table where her grandmother sat motionlessly. She looked at the farewell message left by a spirit of fire on the table and when she read the last sentence, her hand clapped on her mouth to muffle the sound of her cry. Hundreds of will-o''-the-wisps rushed inside.


    Glen and Eden''s barrier had just disappeared and Alicia''s spirits were now without an owner. Nevertheless, they came back to the house they were used to.


    Gabriella collapsed on the floor, tears rolling on her cheeks. She cried for a long time, and when she finally calmed down she uttered the first rules of magic a sorcerer learns regardless of their clan.


    "Any sorcerer who have in their possession the secrets of the magic of a clan they don''t belong to will be condemned to death."


    In the car, neither Eden nor Glen spoke. The omega stared at the darkness outside, deep in thought. In the rearview mirror, Glen noticed something in the distance and a few moments later, a white will-o''-the-wisp stopped its race inside the vehicle. They felt a cool wind blow and Alicia''s voice rang out.


    "I know you already guessed what happened. You two are pretty sharp. Don''t feel guilty. It was my choice. If you feel sorry for me, when you''ll beat Black''s ass, don''t forget to give him one on my behalf."


    ________


    The sun was rising and the plane landed at Red Creek Airport. Glen watched and smiled at how peacefully his mate was sleeping. The dominant decided to wait until the last minute.


    When the voice announced over the loudspeakers the start of the landing, he gently shook the shoulder of his omega who had fallen asleep as soon as he had settled in his place. Even though as a werewolf of a traditional pack it was his first time on a plane, Eden hadn''t had the heart to marvel at anything.


    Eden opened his eyes. Immediately, a whirlwind of thoughts rushed inside his head. He frowned and closed his eyes again. The next moment, a familiar scent enveloped him. The omega took a deep breath. He greedily breathed the scent that was now his favorite. The young werewolf turned his head to Glen and his heart skipped a beat as he met medium-ocean green eyes. The questions swirling around in his head disappeared.


    That''s right. Even though there were already too many lost to his liking, even though he knew death would lurk at every turn, he had the most important reason in the world to keep fighting.


    And his next battle would be to silence those who, among the werewolves, threatened his pack.. He, the omega, the heir to Bloodhood, was finally ready to accept his fate and take the first step on his path as a king.

 Chapter 133 - 132. Wavering

    Black''s hands were still on the young witch''s cheeks. He gazed into the brown irises and decided to put his plan into action without wasting any more time. He had already waited days and days just for the young woman to wake up, he didn''t want to wait another second.


    "Light, do you remember what happened to you?"


    Immediately, the Skinwalker''s body stiffened and her eyes glazed over. The expression on her face changed and darkened. Black understood that she had all her memories of what had happened up to those days and he smiled inwardly. He had to maneuver intelligently.


    "It''s ok if you don''t want to talk but, I want to let you know that I found the person  who is behind everything that happened to you." He stepped aside.


    Light''s vision that was obstructed by his vast stature cleared. The young girl then noticed that the man wasn''t alone in the camp.


    Her eyes narrowed to stare at the man standing alone. As she stared at the face, her feet moved on their own. The witch walked absent-mindedly. Her bare feet trod the sun-heated ground. The ground was slightly dry due to the high temperature but she didn''t notice it at all. She was moving straight to the werewolf who saw was getting preparing for the confrontation.


    Light''s feet stopped just at the border of the runes circle drawn by Black. The werewolf had remained in the middle of the circle. He feared Light''s reaction because he knew that Black''s goal was to reveal to the young woman the role he had played in her kidnapping and this to weaken her.


    Even though he intended to assume his mistake, being a part of the plan of the being whose mere presence gave him cold sweats, even unwillingly, wasn''t something he could bring himself to do.


    "You¡­"


    The young witch''s voice was soft, nevertheless, the flinched werewolf. He couldn''t help his nervousness. His heart was pounding and his throat was so dry that he now wished he''d touched the stew bowl a few minutes ago.


    His cheeks were still wet from the tears he had shed because Black terrorized him, everything about his appearance was absolutely pathetic. He opened his mouth but Light beat him to it.


    "You are a member of Bloodhood. Your name is¡­"


    "Olie¡­Oliver, Young Priestess." He stammered and his eyes peeked at Light''s reaction.


    The word he said made Light''s expression even harsher. The werewolf gulped, but his mouth was too dry. He only managed to add a feeling of discomfort to the swelling lump in his throat. The young woman said nothing and just stared at the werewolf. After agonizing minutes of silence, Light''s voice rose again.


    "Why?"


    Olivier knew it was the moment he shouldn''t miss. He had to find the right words to show the young witch that he was sorry. If he could do that, maybe he wouldn''t only succeed in thwarting the plans of this evil being, but also escape the wrath of the Alpha.


    "I-I fell in love with a witch from another clan¡­ She said that she wanted to be my mate and I¡­ I trusted her. She and her clan set up the attack which forced all the fighters to leave and¡­"


    "Enough."


    Once again, the voice was barely louder than a breath. The young Skinwalker lowered her head to the ground. One of her hands reached up to grip the inside of the elbow of her opposite arm. Her fingernails dug into the flesh as she sank her teeth into her lower lip.


    Memories of the torture these people had inflicted on her raced through her head, as did the memory of the pain they had stuck deep in her subconscious. It was even deeper in her mind than in her flesh which had, yet, been indelibly scarred. Her lips parted.


    "First, they pierced me. With a knife, they had fun drilling all along each of the muscles. They only stopped when I started losing too much blood. They always cast a weak healing spell and then they continued. But I refused the ritual.


    Then, there is one who thought that cutting me to make me bleed might not be a bad idea. They stopped when I lost too much blood and lost consciousness this time again they cast a weak healing spell, then they started again.


    Unfortunately, there was a moment when I almost died and they healed me with a stronger healing spell. When they saw that slashing me didn''t work, they burned me."


    Light lifted her loincloth to reveal her left thigh. The werewolf looked down and his pupils dilated.


    The young woman''s skin was streaked with fine lines drawn in the muscle, tight against each other. At least that''s what they guessed because most of those lines were covered by irregular and asymmetrical shapes.


    Burns. The werewolf counted thirty-two just on her left thigh. Thirty-two lumps of swollen flesh testified how deep and grave were the burns that had been inflicted on the young woman.


    Suddenly, he realized that not a single inch of Light''s body had been spared. Apart from her face. Any place with muscles large enough to accommodate a blade, dense enough to bruise had been pierced. The werewolf looked up as he was now aware that no matter what plea he would say, nothing could erase the consequences of his betrayal.


    Light smiled and tears welled up in the corners of his eyes.


    "You know what? I still held on. I mean¡­The pack had to come and save me, right? That''s how we become One. Because the pack always protects the tribe. That''s why I held on. Because they had to come." Her voice was shaking as her nerves were about to crack. "They were creative and when they saw that I wasn''t giving in, they changed their mean. Always more barbaric, always more violent.


    At one point, I was just tired¡­ Yes. It wasn''t the pain, I just wanted it all to stop. I prayed to the Goddess with all my might. I was hoping every second for my father to come. That I will see him in his powerful black wolf form. I was praying to see him as in all the stories that are passed down within the clan. But nobody came.


    Looking back on it, I wonder if it was worth hanging on for so long. The goddess didn''t even deign to listen to me. What kind of goddess turns her back on those she calls her children?" Light mumbled under her breath.


    Black watched the scene from a few away, and a gleam of interest shone deep in his eyes. He might have found a way to get to his goal even faster. He took a few steps and stopped near the young woman.


    His eyes captured the witch''s irises again. She didn''t know why but Light wanted to lose herself in them every time the man looked at her. But that''s not all. His voice and even the light scent from his skin, she seemed to know him, and yet she was sure that it was the first time they had met.


    "Maybe it''s time to set yourself free so you don''t have to worship a god who ignores you when you need him? A blessing is a beautiful gift, but what''s the meaning of a gift when the god who bestowed it looks the other way when you need him?"


    Black closed the distance between him and Light, he cupped her cheek and brushed it with his fingertips.


    "I came. I rescued you. I couldn''t have done otherwise. I would never ignore somebody who is so desperately in need of help¡­" His voice had a low pitch that echoed in Light''s chest.


    The hand that was stroking her cheek slid to her neck to cling to it, making it even more impossible to escape his penetrating gaze.


    "I saved you Light because I saw something in you that I couldn''t live without any longer. I saved you but I can do more if you wish. I can free you and all your people. I can offer you a life of freedom, far from the affection of a Goddess who looks away whenever she wants."


    "Light, Young Priestess, don''t listen to this man. He''s¡­"


    Without turning his head, Black just side glanced at the werewolf who immediately fell silent as he felt the silent threat. Once again, his whole body froze and began to shake. He tried to open his mouth but the look that promised him an eternity of agony prevented him.


    "I already asked you but, who are you?" Light asked, her eyes locked on Black''s.


    "It is true that under this appearance it''s not easy for you to recognize me. Maybe that way it will be easier."


    A mist emanated from the man''s body and completely enveloped him, when it disappeared, a huge black wolf had taken his place. Light squinted and her eyes widened when she recognized the fur.


    "The Wolf of Sacrifice!"


    The wolf sat down tame when he heard the young witch''s response. Light approached and her hand brushed the fur. To encourage her, Black leaned against the palm of her hand and let the young woman take the last step. When he felt the fingers stroke his fur, he couldn''t help but wag his tail.


    Again, the fog appeared. Light stepped back, but the black, opaque smoke enveloped her too and the next moment Black was in front of her, back in his human form. They were both surrounded by the fog which enclosed them in an airtight bubble, cutting them off from the world. Black walked over to the witch and with his index finger and thumb, he lifted her chin.


    "I can help you Light. I want to." He spread his whips of dark energy and a shiver of fear ran through Light''s body.


    She recognized the things that had killed all those people. The flashes of this night of horror flashed in his head, waking up a slight migraine. She winced and her body faltered but Black didn''t let her collapse. The wizard grabbed her waist and pulled her against him.


    "I''m powerful. I want to protect you."


    The young woman''s breath hitched as the panic caused by the trauma washed over her. The arm around her waist tightened a little more as if the man wanted to merge their two bodies. The feeling was overwhelming and yet, little by little, Light felt her breathing calm down.


    Seconds passed and she realized that Black''s other arm had gone up as he stroked her hair. Quietly without saying anything. She felt like a child in a protective envelope.


    "Why?" Her hands gripped the man''s biceps.


    She felt the arm firmly pressed around her waist, holding her tight. The gesture was assured and infallible and yet casual and effortless, like that night.


    "Because when I saw you that night, I found a long-sought treasure and I want to protect it."


    The words made her heart beat a little faster. Light closed her eyes and remembered the feeling of that moment. One moment she had felt the last strengths of her body abandon her in the middle of a scene where hope had no place, the next moment, wrapped in his arms, she knew someone had finally heard her vain prayers.


    After days of torture, days of suffering, days in fear, and days alone, this man took her in his arms and took her away from this place. He was the one who took him. Not the Goddess, not the pack, not the tribe. Him.


    She felt her heart flutter at the mix of emotions. The fear of this strange and powerful power, the gratitude that she had finally been heard when she thought it was all over, the security of knowing he was there for her.


    She could feel her heart wavering at the thought again and again.. She could feel her heart wavering at his words.

 Chapter 134 - 133. Breaking Point

    Locked with the young witch in this space, Black let his words slowly spread. Even if he was impatient, rushing wouldn''t do any good. He was close to his goal and Light was in his arms. She was his chance.


    The Skinwalkers and the pack made everything easy for him. They made so many mistakes. It wasn''t that surprising. It was Light. She wasn''t only the daughter of the Luna and the Alpha but also their future priestess. They were ready to do anything to find her.


    They made mistake after mistake, but the greatest of all was listening to the traitor in their ranks who managed to steer them away from any leads that led to Light. Black had thoroughly observed them, he knew everything.


    Of course, that worked in his favor. However, Blue Moon and Bloodhood was the witch''s family. He wouldn''t stand a chance even as a savior, if she found out how desperate they were to find her, to the point of setting everything on fire and fighting with everyone.


    Unconsciously, Black tightened the arm that was around her waist and he felt Light''s fingers increase their pressure on his bicep. The sensation snapped him out of his thoughts and he looked down at her.


    Snuggled against his chest, the head of the young woman was pressed where his heart was. Even though there was nothing human about him anymore, his body still had all its functions intact. His heart was beating, he was breathing, he even ate sometimes, although this was rare because he felt neither hunger nor thirst and the absence of food or water didn''t affect his body.


    Merging with his strongest spirit had given him the best of both lives. The power, eternity, and malleability of a spirit and the comfort of a human body that can interact and feel everything.


    His eyes followed the movement of his hand stroking the top of Light''s hair. Their touch was silky, delicate. He was waiting for the reaction to his words when a noise caught his attention. A steady thud. The sound was both close and distant. He listened carefully and realized it was Light''s heart racing.


    His hand froze as he realized how she reacted to his word and the next moment a smirk curved his mouth. Light meant more than the world for him. The young Skinwalker was the key to research that had lasted longer than the existence of three human lives. It wasn''t his intention but it was true that his way of speaking and his gestures could have that kind of meaning. And it wasn''t so bad.


    He loosened his grip and his hand slid down the dark hair and approached her face. He lifted her chin so their eyes could meet and, taking advantage of her confusion, he leaned on to kiss her.


    It had been decades since he had felt human desires, but if she offered him her aura, he would bind his existence to Light''s for eternity. Giving her some love, soothing her betrayed heart, and giving in human emotions himself would make it all the more interesting.


    The young witch blinked surprised by the man''s sudden kiss but didn''t push him away. She felt his lips press against hers softly at first, then more eagerly. At first, Light just accept the kiss. Her heartbeats were filling her head and astonishment had chased away all the negative thoughts that were still lingering. Black leaned a little more on her and finally she started to respond to his invitation.


    The timid response from her lips was all the encouragement the man needed. Again he enveloped her waist but, this time, the embrace was so tight it took her breath away.


    He released her after a few seconds and pulled away slightly to rest his head on her shoulder. When he did this he realized his own heart was racing and a smile spread on his face.


    "It seems like I want you even more than I thought," he mumbled.


    He smiled when he heard that the young woman''s heart was racing as much as his and sighed. Black straightened up and made the fog around them disappear.


    The wizard turned to the werewolf who was trapped in the runes circle. It was time to move on with his plan. Oliver flinched when Black''s eyes paused on him. In less than a second, the wizard was on top of him. He put his hand on Oliver''s shoulder and pulled it away almost immediately.


    The werewolf felt a slight tingle at the contact. He tugged on the tunic''s fabric that covered his shoulder but his skin was completely normal. When he watched back at Black, his creepy smile gave him chills.


    The wizard turned to look at Light who was standing staring into space, her fingertips brushing her lips. The sight made him smile.


    "Light, shall we bring you back home?"


    Even though Black knew exactly where to go, he pretended not to and let the prisoner lead the way and guide them. The return trip to the tribe wasn''t a trip. Barely a short stroll. The camp where Black had taken care of Light all this time was just a few miles outside of Bloodhood and Blue Moon territory.


    When the young woman realized that she recognized the smells and sounds of the forest around her, something inside her tightened. If they were so close, why had neither the pack nor the tribe found her? They hadn''t been looking for her? Why? She had understood that Oliver was the traitor, she had no intention of blaming the whole pack. The alpha would punish him and once back she would forget the whole thing.


    Still, the closer she got to the territory, the more uncomfortable she was. Everything was calm. If her body wasn''t so covered in scars, she''d be sure she was on her way home from a walk. Why everything was normal. Her disappearance didn''t worry anyone? Usually, in times of alert patrols moved around the whole territory throughout, and there, they hadn''t crossed paths with anyone. Not a sentinel. Not even hunters.


    Suddenly, she no longer felt Black''s presence near her and Light stopped. The wizard was a few steps behind and he looked at her, a faint smile on his mouth.


    "Light, I think it''s better if the pack doesn''t see me but I don''t want to leave you alone. I don''t know why but I''m worried."


    The young Skinwalker frowned and gazed at his face filled with worries. What could go wrong? It was her home. They must have been racked with worry since he left. Her heart sank as she remembered how peaceful everything was around here, but she pushed the thought away.


    "You''re my savior. I want you to be with me. They won''t hurt you."


    "But I''m afraid they hurt you¡­" he paused as Light''s frown deepened and quickly said. "I''ll just stay here and watch your reunion from a distance. If they ever give the green light, I will come, okay?"


    Light nodded and walked away with Oliver. As soon as she was far enough away, the wizard''s smile faded. He waited for them to disappear between the trees and ducked down to prepare the spells he would need to put the plan he had imagined into effect.


    Under his fingers several runes and circles of runes took shape. He infused them with his magic and several balls of dark energy rose above the circle of runes. They floated for a moment and disappeared.


    Light walked for a few minutes when she noticed Oliver''s attitude change. The man was suddenly nervous and she understood why when she saw a group of hunters in the distance. Her heart swelled with joy at the sight of Blooshood pack members, and without hesitation she rushed to them, leaving Oliver behind. As she approached the werewolves, she heard the voice of the one who had betrayed her rise.


    "Kill her before she gets to the village!"


    Light continued on her run. She didn''t understand why he said such a thing. He already betrayed her what was his point?


    The werewolves were getting close but something was wrong. They were claws and fangs out ready to shred her. Light''s feet stopped, heavy as two boulders. Her shaking body could only raise her arms in protection as she waited to be torn apart.


    "Die, you useless cursed !"


    It was the only sentence she heard before a series of cries rose around her. Her head was spinning and her ears were ringing. Light opened her eyes and froze in horror. Again, whips of energy saved her and left behind a vision of horror. They pierced the bodies of the werewolves around her. She was about to scream but Black''s voice stopped her.


    "Shhh¡­ I know but I had to. I''m sorry. I''m so sorry. I didn''t want to hurt you. I wasn''t sure they would try to hurt you and when I saw them I couldn''t stand still and let them kill you. Please don''t hate me."


    Black hugged her and buried his face in the crook of her neck. The young woman was shaking. She didn''t understand what had just happened. Face pressed against her skin, Black savored the effect of his machination.


    The spell he had prepared earlier had created dark energy balls. These balls possessed the werewolves and forced them to attack Light. He devised this plan so he could, once again, save her. He was also the one who had pushed Oliver to scream.


    He only had one card to play and it would be over, Light would be broken. He could feel it. The wizard pulled away and looked down at her sadly.


    "Light, since you woke up, you haven''t noticed anything have you?" She shook her head in response and Black continued. "Light, the reason the Skinwalkers abandoned you, the reason they never sought you out is that you are cursed. The Moon Goddess cursed you because of the ritual you performed and instead of defending you, instead of rejecting her, they wanted to keep their blessing."


    The Skinwalker''s eyes widened and her mouth opened but no sound came out. She wanted to say that everything was wrong but she had seen them. She had also heard their word. Her head was spinning and a taste of bile filled her mouth. Why she? Why all of this?


    "If you want Light, I can save you. I can save you and I can also save them. I can take them away from the Goddess. It''s her fault they are no longer in their right mind. I can stop everything. I can avenge you and protect everyone. All you have to do is let me use your aura. I would protect you even more fiercely than my own life. I promise you there will never be anything more important than you. Just give me the strength I need."


    ________


    The Alpha watched the energy whips that pierced through the bodies of the Skinwalkers as they bled to death and his eyes landed on the frail figure that stood in their center with her back to them. The whips seemed to come straight out of this young girl''s body. The alpha had never seen anything like it.


    The young woman moved slightly and the wind picked up. A nostalgic smell penetrated the nostrils of the black wolf who immediately froze. He breathed again to be sure of what he had smelled. His heart quickened.


    Was this girl Light? Was he dreaming? He stared at the figure surrounded by pierced bodies and he rested his thoughts. it was not a dream but a nightmare.


    The whips coming out of her body, the absence of her aura, nothing about this person reminded her of her daughter. Why did she continue to turn her back to him, impassive, when several men were taking their last breaths near her?


    The Alpha gritted his teeth. He was about to move forward when he heard footsteps getting close.


    A few seconds later, a young woman with tanned skin and intense black almond eyes came running. Her hair was cropped short, almost flush, and his body was more toned and built than it was a few months ago.


    Moon arrived and ran towards her sister. She recognized the long black hair as the one she had and had given up to embrace the path of a warrior. She knew this silhouette, similar to hers, but more slender, more fragile. She didn''t care about everything. Her sister, her twin, her other half had returned.


    "Don''t come near her!"


    Moon heard screaming behind her and before she could react, a shock wave dispersed.


    The energy that had just dispersed came from the aura of the strongest among the Skinwalkers. The Luna.


    Called by her mate, she had arrived as quickly as possible given her condition. She was supported by one of her close friends. Seeing the scene ahead, the Luna felt her skin heaving in dread. She could feel how much the energy whips that pierced her daughter''s body were dangerous and powerful. They contained a powerful and dark power which had for only target, the children of the Goddess of the Moon.


    Without hesitation, the Luna put her hand on her chest, where she wore the Crescent Moon mark. As if to answer her call, she felt her aura grow.


    The energy within it expanded and took the form of a dome of golden light that grew larger and larger with each passing second. When he came into contact with the energy whips, they would disintegrate, releasing the bodies of the Skinwalkers which fell to the ground.


    Moon was only a few steps away when the energy dome caught up with her and enveloped her body.


    The dome stopped right in front of Light, and when her sister reached out the edge, she ran into an invisible barrier. The shock propelled her backward and Moon fell to the ground. Far from being discouraged, she immediately got back on her feet and ran towards the limit of the dome of light which she hit with all her might.


    "Mom, please! It''s Light! Please!" Tears flooded her face as she stared at her sister''s still motionless figure.


    The young woman had still not moved. An unusual silence enveloped the forest. The animals seemed to have all fled and not even a breeze was blowing. Only Moon''s tears pierced this strange calm.


    The tension between the pack, the Skinwalkers, and the young woman standing a few dozen meters from them was palpable.


    "Why? What did I do wrong?" Light''s voice suddenly rose and something snapped in the hearts of Alpha and Luna. This voice which used to resonate with clarity before, which rose with crystalline notes when it exploded with laughter, spoke to them with such coldness.


    "Was it because I refused to fight? Or because I wasn''t as strong as Moon? Just tell me why? Why didn''t you come for me? Why did you abandon me? Why even the Goddess forsook me?"


    She finally turned to them. Moon who had collapsed on the ground very close to her flinched seeing her face.. Two black orbits like two abysses appeared in place of her eyes.

 Chapter 135 - 134. Stop Trying To Kill Me!

    Eden was sitting inside the car that had pulled out in front of Red Creek Academy and leaned on the back of his seat. The blond pressed his eyelids together to push the fatigue away. He hadn''t slept enough and the only thing he dreamed of was slipping inside his nest. This thought reminded him of the suitcase he had to retrieve from the trunk. It contained the set of blankets covered with the scents of his relatives as well as other things that he had brought back from his cave since he was going to his room in the dormitories.


    His heart sank at the idea of being apart from his mate. Just as his mood was about to grow gloomier, he heard the door click open and Glen reached out his hand to help him out. Eden looked lazily at the palm opened in front of him.


    "C''mon just one last push," the alpha commented with a smile.


    With a disillusioned sigh, Eden put his hand in the palm offered to extricate his body from the car. Glen slammed the door and let him stretch and yawn unceremoniously on the sidewalk as he opened the trunk. He retrieved the suitcase and put it on the ground, next to the car. The alpha walked to his mate and sneaked closer from behind to hug him. He wrapped Eden in his arms, kissed his neck, and left his lips glued against his skin. The sensation made the blond giggle.


    "That tickles!" His laugh made the alpha tighten his grip around his waist and when his mate least expected it, he playfully licked the neck of the omega who wriggled into his arms to free himself.


    "Hey! Stop that! what do you.."


    Eden''s rant, who had turned his chest backward to scold his dominant, was stopped by a kiss that took less than a second to become passionate. Without breaking the languorous exchange, the blond turned to face the man and wrapped his arms around his neck. Taking that as encouragement Glen skillfully twirled his tongue in his mate''s mouth.


    Far from being satisfied with a simple kiss, as feverish and fiery as it was, the alpha began to caress his mate and a hand slipped under Eden''s clothes. His fingers moved up to search the skin hidden under the long-sleeved black sweatshirt the omega wore under a beige coat. He found what he was looking for when he finally reached the soft, satin like skin, and the tips of his fingers brushed along the spine.


    The contact made Eden shiver because of the difference in temperature and a moan tried to escape from his mouth. However, Glen smothered it with his lips then grabbed Eden''s neck with his free hand to prevent him from stepping back.


    While his tongue tickled that of his mate, the alpha ran his fingers up the spine of the omega who shivered against him again.


    Glen smirked as he felt Eden''s body pressed to him and broke their kiss for a second to appreciate his reaction. Suddenly, he spun, dragging Eden with him. He forced the younger werewolf to back up to the car against which he pinned him.


    "Hey, what''s up with you? You''re showing off." The blond turned his face in an attempt to escape the dominant who was determined to pick up where he left off earlier, but Glen grabbed his chin and held his face in place.


    He started kissing him again and after another session where their tongues danced and caressed each other, he pulled back.


    "I''m giving you my best arguments to convince you not to go back to the dorms and stay with me. I don''t want to be apart."


    "You''re being clingy. I didn''t think you would be like that."


    "Me neither," confessed Glen placing a wet kiss on his mouth. His eyes didn''t avert from the omega''s lips. He was staring at them like they were the most appetizing thing in the world.


    "It''s cute." Eden smiled against his lips after another kiss.


    "Enough for you to come back tonight?"


    "Absolutely not!" chuckled the blond and Glen shut him with a kiss. The alpha quickly let go of his mate''s lips and focused on another target. He started to leave a trail of wet kisses down his neck. He licked, sucked the skin, without worrying about the kiss marks and hickeys he left behind. His seduction pheromones had begun to envelop Eden in a scent of cocoa with woody notes of cinnamon.


    "I won''t change my mind. The dorm is closer than Connor''s house, it will be a hassle to go back and forth every day, plus with Sora and Nube there too, it will be too crowded."


    "I''ll find something closer. Please don''t come back to the dorm." After he finished covering the left side of Eden''s neck with hickeys, he decided to move on to the other side and turned his omega''s head who let him have his way, a lascivious smile on his mouth.


    "Why do you want me near so badly? Does it mean I can finally get into your pants?" The younger werewolf pressed his thigh against his mate''s erection that he had been feeling for a while.


    He waited for the effect of his bold gesture and the alpha pulled his face away to look at him. Eden saw the medium-ocean green eyes take on a darker shade. Instead of moving away from the contact, Glen pressed his hips a little more against Eden. His gaze was clouded with an almost palpable desire. He groaned and leaned close to his mate''s ear to whisper, panting.


    "Don''t venture down this path, I''m one step away to agree."


    "Really? I guess now it''s my turn to give you my best arguments."


    Eden grabbed his mate''s shirt to pull him into a kiss where his tongue swirled fiercely in his mouth while his thigh was still grinding the dominant''s erection.


    Glen growled against his mouth. He clapped his hands against the car''s frozen metal and his body pressed against Eden again. Their kiss was no longer one of those that can be done outdoors.


    "I''m going to get detention for inappropriate behavior the same day I come back to school if we keep going," the omega joked after nudging his mate away and forcing him to calm down. "I need to go."


    He put his hand on Glen''s cheek. The alpha''s eyebrows furrowed as he caught his breath after their heated exchange.


    "Because of you, I''m going to drive with a hard-on, do you know how painful it is?"


    "Payback for the night you marked me! Also, you started it!" Eden retorted with a smirk. A radiant smile curved his mouth and his gaze sparkled. "I need to go because the doorkeeper is giving me a bad look...and Dante has been linking me for a while now."


    The omega leaned to the side to wave at his friend who was standing awkwardly near the academy''s doorkeeper.


    His whole body was stiff as if it was the one who had been surprised in a steamy situation. He didn''t dare look in the direction of the werewolf next to him. The latter was unable to say something to Eden because he was too far away, so he has cast at him a silent glare that was sharp enough to pierce his conscience.


    Eden chuckled and decided to end his best friend''s suffering. He pushed his mate away. His alpha''s dejected air after being snubbed melted his heart but he moved away and after a playful wink, the omega grabbed his suitcase to walk away.


    The omega greeted the doorkeeper with the most innocent look he had in stock. However, he rushed inside when he saw the latter narrow his eyes, forcing Dante to pick up the pace too to catch up with him.


    When they were far away enough, they slowed down and Dante glanced sideways at his friend.


    "You walk funny¡­"


    "Would you walk like nothing happened if Cherry had kissed you like that?"


    "Nope¡­"


    A brief silence settled in and Eden, who couldn''t take it anymore, rolled his eyes. He knew his best friend too well and he knew the beta was dying to comment.


    "Go ahead, enjoy yourself, please."


    As soon as he finished these words, Dante snorted and Eden, annoyed, punched him on the shoulder with his free hand. The beta took the punch, too busy holding his stomach as he laughed.


    "Man, you''re annoying!" The blond stated.


    "No, but¡­ I was thinking about what you said back then."


    "Back then? When?"


    "''I''ll get over him.'' When you said that, you sounded so sure! Honestly, I was impressed. We didn''t know yet he was your fated mate but, it didn''t matter. You fought the temptation like a real warrior. And look at you now. Almost fucking in front of the¡­Ouch!"


    "What the hell, Dante?" cried Eden after he hit his friend again. He looked around to see if there was anyone around. "Keep it down!"


    "Now you''re worried? I saw you grinding his dic¡­ Aouch!" shouted the beta after his friend''s new punch.


    "Dumbass!" Eden rushed to the Omegas'' dormitory leaving his friend behind.


    "You still walk funny!" Dante shouted out behind him and he burst out laughing when he saw the middle finger that Eden raised in the air.


    When he disappeared behind the gate after checking in at security. The beta wiped away a tear and put his hands into his sweatpants'' pockets.


    "I think things will be very funny from now on."


    He shook his head and headed to his dorm to get ready for the classes that would start later.


    Eden went back to his room and heaved a sigh. He frowned when he saw Cherry wasn''t inside. Where could the female omega be at such an early hour? Dante hadn''t told the female omega he was back so he could surprise her.


    He made a disappointed pout and decided to set up his nest and the things he had brought back from the cave. As soon as he was done, he packed his things for his morning classes.


    Luckily, before Connor''s bad events, he had caught up on most of the homework. One sleepless night or two would be enough for what is left. He would ask Cherry and Dante to give him their most recent notes and he would talk with his teachers.


    The blond got into the bathroom to take a shower and get ready for his classes. He had a little over half an hour before class started. He entered under the water and fifteen minutes were enough for him to be ready.


    Eden was coming out of the bathroom, his t-shirt and boxers on, his towel around his neck to absorb the drops of water when a huge blow hit the back of his head. He staggered and winced because of the pain.


    "Oh, my Moon Goddess! Eden! What are you doing here?"


    The male omega put his hand on the spot that had just been struck and looked at the hands of Cherry who was holding a huge dictionary.


    "Fuck! Cherry, it hurts! "


    "I''m sorry, Eden! I didn''t mean to hurt you! I thought someone had broken in."


    The omega female rushed to him after dropping the weapon of her unintentional crime which fell to the ground making it tremble.


    "Are you okay? I''m sorry!"


    "Why would anyone do that? And how? We are in the dormitory of the most secure establishment in the country, Cherry. There are fucking guards with tranquilizer guns at the entrance to the portal and they won''t even let the mates of the marked omegas in. How could anyone break-in?" groaned Eden massaging the bump.


    Cherry shrugged sheepishly and mumbled an apology again. As she looked at her friend, something caught her attention. She squinted, a gleam of excitement in her eyes then grabbed the male omega''s chin to turn his head to expose his neck.


    With a shrill scream, she jumped on Eden and threw her arms around his neck. The werewolf who wasn''t expecting her sudden onslaught, and lost his balance. They both fell to the ground and the blond hit the floor with his back. He winced in pain and seriously considered using his newfound strength to toss his best friend across the room.


    "You''re marked, Eden! You''re marked!" she cried out happily, unaware of her friend''s bad mood.


    "Yes I am, but¡­ Cherry, stop trying to kill me already!"

 Chapter 136 - 135. What Did I Do Wrong?

    Cherry finally got up and looked at Eden with shining eyes. She received a glare in answer but when he saw her sad pout, the blond sighed. He couldn''t blame her for long. He was still rubbing the bump on the back of his head when he felt the girl''s gaze grow insistent.


    He stubbornly tried to ignore her but couldn''t hold it anymore. Eden snapped his head at her but he was taken aback by her smirk and teasing eyes.


    "Your mate is kind of the possessive type, huh?"


    "What? Not at all, why are you saying something like that?"


    "Well, I guess after all the days you spent glued to him all the time you can''t notice it anymore, but you''re completely bathed in his pheromones. From head to toe. He would have put a ''Mine'' tag on your forehead that it would have been the same. I bet you''ll make all the alphas in our class sick just walking into the room. Also, Eden¡­did you take a look at your neck?"


    The male omega''s hands clapped to either side of his neck in a vain attempt to hide the hickeys he had received earlier. The tips of his ears reddened as he got up and walked to his closet.


    "I''ll change my clothes," he muttered, rummaging to look for something so he can hide his neck.


    Cherry chuckled and watched him for a moment as he was going through everything with a collar in his wardrobe. She had been regularly updated on the main lines of everything that had happened since they had separated in Purple Eyes pack. The female omega was happy to have her best friend back. She was also grateful that he came back unscathed even though he faced so many dangers.


    The impression she had had when she left Eden was now a strong conviction. She couldn''t explain it properly, but she felt that the young werewolf was now much more than just an omega. The atmosphere around him imposed respect and deference. It was like his aura told the person in front of him that he was of a higher rank than his blood rank.


    She wasn''t ready to ask the question yet because Cherry knew deep down that once she got the answer, the carefree days she had known with her childhood friend would be over for good.


    For now, even though it was only a little, she wanted to enjoy their friendship. As long as it was still possible, she wanted him to be only Eden, her childhood friend. A little too cocky, but who always took the time to talk lazily with her when she felt like it. Eden''s voice snapped her out of her thoughts.


    "By the way, why weren''t you in the room when I arrived? I wanted to surprise you but I found the place empty. Where were you so early in the morning?"


    "Me? At the library, it opens at six-thirty. Oh, that''s right! You don''t know about it. We have a report to do on a book but guess what? The library only had eight copies for the whole school! This teacher has three classes and he gave the same book as a reference for all three. You can imagine the war it was to borrow a copy."


    "What? Why all this hassle?" The werewolf had finally found something he liked and put on a thin white cotton turtleneck and over it, he put on a thick dark blue shirt. "You just had to go buy a copy in town, it''s not as if you had to borrow one of the copies from the library."


    "That''s true but, the book hasn''t been published for several years. Only two bookstores had a few copies, three or two each. As I told you, it was war. Especially since this class is mandatory regardless of the specialty. Also, the report accounts for sixty percent of the final grade of the semester.


    "You''re kidding right?"


    She shook her head in denial and Eden, who had just put on a pair of jeans, sighed. He pressed his head against the wood of his wardrobe. He thought for a moment, then straightened up and turned to his friend.


    "Can I¡­"


    "I borrowed it for two days. They had to limit the number of days to give as many students as possible a chance. You can read it but that''s only when I don''t have it. I won''t fail this class. Even for you!"


    "Ugh! The battlefield against witches was less ruthless than this high school."


    "Yup! Welcome to the elite academy of Red Creek."


    Cherry packed her belongings to get ready for her class. When the two omegas were ready, they left the room.


    They were walking in the corridors and Eden realized that her packmate got used to their new school. Before they got home to attend the banquet, she happened at times to mistake the classroom or hallway. Indeed, Red Creek academy is much bigger than their old high school.


    With more than two thousand students coming from all the packs across the country, Red Creek was an elite place. The alphas of the most influential packs in the country wanted to send their young werewolves there although it would be more accurate to say their dominants. Even though the academy accepted omega, there was only one omega enrolled for every eight dominants.


    The reason for the imbalance is that most packs didn''t want to bother with the exorbitant tuitions fee in Red Creek for omegas who didn''t have special roles inside a pack. The only packs that didn''t seem to mind sending their omegas to study at Red Creek were the few that didn''t ostracize their Sub because of their blood rank.


    Eden smiled thinking that when Purple Eyes'' alpha daughter, Norah Softmane, would enroll in this high school, they would have graduated long ago. He had the idea that the exuberant character of the young girl would have been fun to rub shoulders with on a day-to-day basis. He snapped out of his thoughts when he felt Cherry pat his shoulder.


    "Can we go to the cafeteria? I haven''t had my breakfast yet, I''m starving." A slight growl was heard from her belly and Eden smiled, amused.


    "There are five minutes left until the class, you piggy! You just have to wait for the brea¡­"


    A huge gurgling sound rose from Eden''s belly and the male omega blushed right away. He started walking to the cafeteria as Cherry giggled, her hand pressed against her mouth to muffle the sounds.


    "Let''s run for it okay?" He said and they both started to race to buy something to eat before the start of their class.


    They arrived on the threshold of the classroom as the bell rang. The teacher wasn''t there yet, so they had succeeded in their mission. Cherry was out of breath and a complete mess after their race. Even though Omegas were faster than Dominants, Cherry was a particularly lazy one. She didn''t like any useless effort and would much rather study than do any physical activity.


    Strands of hair were sticking out of her bun which was only held on by a miracle. Her bag was only held on by a strap on her shoulder. The other was dangling at her elbow and she didn''t have the strength to fix it. Luckily for her, she had the perfect fianc¨¦. When he saw her rush like a fury, the beta got up from his chair to meet them. He grabbed the bag and walked back to their seats to put it on her desk. She fondly followed Dante''s silhouette then glanced at Eden.


    The blond, in perfect condition and not at all out of breath despite the sprint they had made as if they were being chased by death itself, stuck a bun in his mouth. His eyes sparkled as he looked at the other ones inside the paper bag pressed to his chest.


    He felt Cherry''s annoyed gaze on him and turned his head to her. When the glare turned into daggers which she shoot at him, he stuck a bun in his mouth and pulled another out of the paper bag then handed it to her.


    Cherry snatched the bun from his hands and walked away, stomping the floor with her feet.


    "How come he''s not even out of breath?"


    She plopped on the chair next to her boyfriend and grumbled as she took out her things once she had finished the bun.


    Eden sat on the other side of Dante''s desk and the beta gave him a broad smile. The omega finished taking out his notebook and pens when a dominant entered the room. The latter immediately grunted, displeased.


    "Who the hell dares to spread around pheromones inside my class? And seduction pheromones at that? What are you? Some wild animals in rut? I give five seconds to the culprit to denounce himself or it is detention for everyone!"


    Eden was looking at the scene when all the heads except those of Dante and Cherry turned to him. The blond paled.


    "No! I didn''t, I swear I¡­" He paused as he remembered that his alpha had bathed him in his pheromones and he facepalmed himself. "I''m sorry, Sir. I didn''t think it would linger."


    It wasn''t exactly the studious, smooth comeback Eden was expecting. He lowered his head to the desk and the professor''s voice rose.


    "You''re the freshly marked omega from Bloodhood, right? You''re back from your leave and you''re already standing out?"


    Eden looked up to make eye contact with his teacher and his expression displayed his utter discomfort.


    "I''m sorry, Sir. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t notice."


    "Well, it''s a given if you were stuck to your alpha to that extent." The teacher emphasized the ''that'' of his phrase and even Dante scoffed beside him.


    The blond lowered his face. Just when he was thinking that he couldn''t be more embarrassed, his stomach that he had barely fed a bun rumbled, echoing throughout the class. All the students burst out laughing and the poor werewolf buried his head behind his hand, his face was crimson red.


    "Eden Bloodhood?" The professor called him and the male omega spread his fingers to hear his sentence. "Go to the infirmary immediately to ask for a pheromone neutralizer please." The werewolf grabbed his tablet on which he typed something and Eden''s cell phone vibrated in his pocket. "I sent you the authorization on the school app, scan it if you get stopped by a supervisor. While you''re at it, please eat these buns which scent the classroom almost as much as your alpha''s pheromones and come back to attend my class as fast as possible."


    "I''m not being punished, sir?" The blond asked with a surprised tone.


    "Would you want to?" replied the teacher, raising an eyebrow. "I''m doing you a favor because, after your long absence, I don''t think you can miss any more classes. Am I clear?"


    "Crystal clear!" Eden sprang up and rushed to the exit, his bag of buns in his hand.


    He walked away as quickly as possible, careful not to look at any of his classmates, and left the classroom to head for the infirmary.


    He had finished a third of the buns from the bag he was holding in his hands when he slid open the door to the room where a man was sitting at a desk. The second he entered the room, the man slid his chair away from the entrance, his nose pinched between his fingers.


    "Why on earth?"


    Eden smiled, shamefaced, and showed his phone to the nurse.


    "My teacher sent me to get a pheromone neutralizer."


    The low-rank dominant motioned for him to come closer and sit down, not without a grimace because of the overbearing smell that emanated from Eden''s whole body. He checked Eden''s authorization.


    "I''m sorry to ask this question, I''m well aware that it''s a personal matter, but did your alpha just wrap you in his pheromones, or have you been in contact with other fluids?"


    Eden tilted his head to the side as he didn''t understand what the man was saying and the latter sighed.


    "Did your alpha ejaculate inside¡­"


    "Oh my fucking God, no!" Eden''s face had just created a new shade of red. The omega had never been so mortified in his entire life.


    The man who had just had his ears pierced by the high schooler''s cuss word overlooked his language because he sympathized with the Sub who was having one of the worst mornings of his life.


    "I''m sorry about the question, I know it''s extremely embarrassing but I needed to know which Neutralizer to give you. If I just gave you an external neutralizer although¡­" He looked at Eden who silently begged him to be quiet and the man decided to spare him. "I think you got my point. I wanted to know if you needed an internal neutralizer as well because your alpha pheromones would have continued to diffuse through your scent. You are a marked omega and your mate''s pheromones seem to be particularly powerful, be careful in the future not to annoy the rest of your classmates."


    The nurse invited Eden to stand up and spray him with neutralizer without missing a single part of his body, including his hair. When he was done, he went to a cupboard in the corner of the room and pulled out a small bottle of the same product and a pack of yellow pills. He met the questioning gaze of the young werewolf.


    "Internal neutralizers. Just in case¡­"


    Without any comment or answer, Eden picked up the two products and turned on his heels. Deep down he wished to never come back here again until he finished high school.


    He closed the door behind him and decided to soothe his mood and eat the few last buns. The male omega grabbed his phone inside his pocket. He typed a text message and sent it, glaring at the screen.


    Several miles away, Glen, who was reading an unexpected email, frowned as he opened his mate''s message.


    "''I''m going to kill you.'' Why? What did I do wrong?"

 Chapter 137 - 136. Mail And Mate

    Once he dropped off his mate at Red Creek Academy, Glen drove back to Connor''s with a twinge in his heart. He knew the omega was making the best choice but he didn''t like being apart. Especially not after the last days they had spent together, nor all that they had learned. He had never felt something like that before. Even though the bond reassured him, he felt uneasy. With a sigh, he closed the front door behind him and trudged to the voices he heard.


    In the living room, Connor was chatting with Nube. The female dominant was comfortably seated in an armchair, while Sora was drawing. Dozens of pencils and markers of all colors were scattered on the living room table where she had settled.


    The alpha raised an eyebrow when he saw her then turned his head to Connor who mirrored his gesture to ask him what was going on with him.


    "We reached home early in the morning, the stores aren''t open yet how did you manage to find something to keep her busy?"


    "Not me! My soon-to-be hubby! He took them along with whatever is in the bag over there when we bought the car seat." Connor pointed to a large paper bag and Glen walked over to take a look.


    Inside, several educational and artistic games for children between four and six years old. The dominant smiled and turned to his friend.


    "If you ever adopt, your man is going to be the greatest doting parent ever."


    "Don''t even start about it," Connor answered as he rolled his eyes.


    "You cannot talk! You''re almost as excessive as him!"


    "Nope. Me, I wouldn''t have bought all that without Sora. I would have taken her with me and she would have chosen, right Sweety?"


    Glen shook his head in disapproval but smiled widely. Connor shrugged and focused on the little omega who, in response, showed him her drawing. She wore her usual expression as she expected his compliments. She didn''t have to wait long. Both her mother and Connor enthusiastically congratulated her. Glen bit back a smile as he saw the little werewolf proudly giggling and fidgeting. She put the sheet aside and grabbed a new one to keep drawing.


    The Dominant turned his attention away from the little omega when he heard Nube''s voice.


    "I don''t know how to thank you for everything you''re doing for Sora and me. I don''t even know if I will ever be able to return the favor. I mean, now I''m a Green Lake pack member, but I was a rogue¡­"


    "Why do you think about this kind of thing? It doesn''t matter where you''re from. We''re not doing this so one day we''ll get a reward or a payback." He glanced at the little werewolf.


    Sora was focused on her drawing to the point that a crease had formed between her eyebrows, however, Connor lowered his voice to resume.


    "I know my man. The only reason he does this is that he wants to help you. He knows what it''s like to grow up without his parents and even if he had his grandfather with him, I guess he wouldn''t Sora to find out what it feels like."


    "I''m sorry to hear that," Nube replied with a sad look.


    "The only thing you need to worry about is resting and enjoying Sora as much as you can. Whatever you have, I''m sure Greg will find it eventually."


    Nube''s hands gripped the plaid that was draped over her legs and stayed silent. She wore the expression of someone who had lost hope. Still, she lifted her head and gave Connor a forced smile.


    The agent decided to change the subject and turned to his childhood friend.


    "Is everything good for Eden? Did he manage to be there without any problems?"


    It was Glen''s turn to look depressed. The alpha suddenly remembered that he would be separated from his mate at least until next weekend, and the more he thought about it, the less he liked the idea.


    "Yes, everything is okay."


    "Then, what with your look?"


    Nube chuckled because she could guess why Glen was making that face. However, she chose to respect the alpha silence who preferred to pretend in front of his friend.


    "Nothing at all. I''m just tired." His response drew a dubious frown from Connor, who narrowed his eyes, ready to pry the truth out of him.


    The dominant understood that he had to retreat before he asked any further questions.


    "If you need me, I have emails to check. Alpha Silver told me that he had sent something important."


    Glen had barely finished speaking when he left the room. He dashed to the bedroom where he slept then came out with his laptop tucked under his arm. He settled down next to the dining room table.


    He had barely been sitting for five minutes when Connor and Nube heard him stifle a groan. The agent turned his head to him and he noticed the alpha had frozen in front of his computer screen. Unable to guess what it was about, he waited for the werewolf to regain his ability to move and speak.


    Glen did, indeed, move again and Connor heard him stammer.


    "I think I got a... job?"


    "What are you talking about? Were you looking for a job? I thought you wanted to focus on the pack and learn everything you need to take over from the alpha."


    "Well, that''s the job I got."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Connor stood up. He walked over to the table and Glen swiveled the computer screen to him to let him see what he was reading.


    "Wow! You have a job as an alpha. Congratulations!" He patted the dominant''s shoulder who still didn''t know how to react.


    "I don''t understand. How can I get a job as an alpha?" He was speaking to his friend but it was Nube''s voice that rose to bring him the information he wanted.


    "It''s specific to traditional packs. I learned it when I joined Green Lake. My health after Sora''s birth didn''t allow me to mingle with my packmates, so the alpha had to take me under his wing. Over time, I ended up becoming a bit of his secretary even though now¡­" She dragged her sentence and chased away her sad look with a fake smile. "Being a werewolf, especially when it comes to a dominant with a high rank in a traditional pack, takes a lot of work. You have to manage the pack, and make sure that it fits into the modern world.


    Young werewolves must be educated, which means that we must do what is necessary administratively to enroll them in a school, a college, a high school, a university for those who want it and who can. The older ones have the choice between being exclusively traditional members. That means hunting, monitoring the territory, managing resources, handling internal conflicts, or they can work outside to earn money. Part of this money is donated to their pack. And that''s just a tiny part of what pack members have to do.


    The positions of Alpha, Luna, and Beta are key positions in a pack, not only for the pack itself but also for the outside. Since the Big Bloodshed, in particular, the diplomacy between the packs and with the WIA has become something extremely important and delicate. Because of this, being an alpha has gradually become more than blood rank. It''s kind of the equivalent of politicians, but for werewolves," she concluded with a smile.


    "Wow¡­It sounded¡­boring as hell." Connor commented with a pout. "If I hadn''t seen Alpha Silver on the field, I would have told you to decline."


    Nube chuckled as she heard the agent speak. The man straightened up and crossed his arms to read again with a new prism the email that Alpha Silver had sent to Glen.


    "I assume the idea you have of traditional packs of werewolves is how they were back fifty years ago and beyond. However, keep in mind that even traditional packs had to evolve to share the world with civilians. If they hadn''t organized themselves to live beside or among them, it would have ended in constant bloodshed, or the werewolves would have been forced to live hidden like monsters for fear of being discovered. Think of it all as rules for everyone to live freely.


    Even an alpha as powerful as Silver Bloodhood doesn''t make a decision lightly. He certainly has a lot more leeway than a leader of a smaller pack, but I''m sure he makes his decisions by taking much more into account than strength. He doesn''t seem like the kind of leader willing to sacrifice his packmates for power or vanity. "


    Glen nodded listening to the women talk. He remembered the alpha''s reaction when he lost his men during the battle against Wyatt. It was a risk he hadn''t calculated and he saw the leader regret it bitterly. The alpha stared at his computer again to read the screen.


    "I will have to manage the relations between Bloodhood and Red Creek but also with all the small packs around."


    As soon as he finished his sentence, Connor''s hand fell on his shoulder and the latter lowered his head sympathetically.


    "Don''t start a war with Alpha Carter or your father-in-law might kick your ass out of the pack."


    "You saw him when Alpha Carter entered Bloodhood''s territory before the dead-end, I''m almost sure he sent me that mail so I have all the green lights to start a war and I''m sure he would finish it."


    Nube and Connor both chuckled when they saw the dominant rolling his eyes. Glen''s phone vibrated on the table beside him and he frowned.


    "''I''m going to kill you''. Why? What did I do wrong?"


    Connor, who had heard him, suppressed a grin and announced.


    "Whatever it is, I''m siding with Eden."


    "What? Why? I didn''t do anything!"


    "Are you sure?" Connor squinted his eyes with suspicion and the utterly confident answer Glen wanted to give him failed to pass his lips.


    "I¡­ think?" He faltered, thinking back to the fact that he might have been overboard this morning. He started to worry at the idea that his mate was seriously angry with him. "Connor, I''ll borrow your car at noon, if you don''t mind."


    "It''s Greg''s car. Mine is still on Bloodhood''s territory but, sure. I don''t think he would mind. He told me that he would borrow one of the lab''s cars to let me use this one since tomorrow I''m taking Sora shopping. He waved at the omega girl whose head protruded from the sofa where she had joined her mother.


    She waved back at Connor and the agent smiled broadly. As he watched his friend''s hand move, the alpha noticed something he hadn''t seen when he turned around. He grabbed Connor''s hand and stared at his left ring finger which was decorated with a refined white gold circle.


    "He finally gave it to you?"


    "Yes, this morning when we went back¡­ Wait what do you mean, "he finally gave it to you?" You knew about it?"


    "He showed us the ring when we were at the Soul Healers''. That''s why I knew you were acting like a drama queen."


    "I¡­" The man was about to deny but finally swallowed his words. "You should have told me." He mumbled as he crossed his arms.


    ________


    The car pulled over in front of the academy and Glen checked that he had texted his omega. He looked anxiously at the device as he hadn''t received any answer. As he was about to send a new message when he heard the door open.


    An icy wind rushed inside, preceding Eden who settled down, without a word and closed behind him.


    When he sent the message, the male omega intended to start a war of nerves to make his mate pay for his boldness in the morning which only got him into trouble.


    However, throughout the morning, he had felt through the Fated bond all the anguish that gnawed at the alpha. Eden had tried to focus on his lessons, but the bad feeling only grew stronger. He finally gave in and answered his mate but the alpha was restless.


    When he saw the message where his mate told him he was waiting outside, Eden left his friends and rushed to the entrance.


    The closer he got, the more he felt the tumult of emotions the alpha was in. When he opened the door and got into the passenger seat, he felt all the alpha''s angst melt away and the only thing left was pure affection that took his breath away.


    So, this was how it felt like to have a mate.

 Chapter 138 - 137. All Over The Place

    The moment Eden entered the car, the wave of emotions that made Glen nervous made sense. He could finally swallow the lump in his throat and breath more easily. Since his mate''s message, something deep inside him was uneasy, restless. Even after the omega explained the whole situation and reassured him, he couldn''t find peace.


    He had even tried to soothe his qualm through the Fated Bond. His mate was safe, he knew they would meet again soon and the male Omega didn''t blame him anymore for his behavior in the morning. However, none of these arguments, helped the dominant to appease his mind. The only thing that has calmed the thoughts spinning in his head was the sound of the car''s door when it opened to let the younger werewolf settle next to him. That''s how he understood. It was so obvious that Glen thought he was stupid for not noticing.


    Eden squirmed in his seat and peeked at his mate, fiddling with his fingers. At this moment, all about the blond was so beautiful. Glen put his hands on the steering wheel and pressed his forehead on the disc, then let out a sigh.


    "I''m sorry. I made you worry for nothing," The omega said in a small voice. "I was just angry because a teacher flaunted me because of your pheromones. It wasn''t exactly what I expected for my first day and¡­"


    "It wasn''t your fault, I shouldn''t have spread my pheromones like that." Glen immediately cut him off turning his face to look at his mate. "It''s just... I guess I''m just all over the place."


    "Why? What is it?"


    The alpha stared into the two golden orbs that were locked on him, completely clueless of the reason tugging at every thread of his heart. He sat up in his seat.


    "You protected Connor and Greg who are my family like it was the most natural and obvious thing in the world. Even though you didn''t know yet what happened in Grey Wolf''s territory, you were already convinced that Connor was innocent. You were the first to protect him. You stood up for him although you had to challenge some dominants of your pack. After that, you didn''t even demur to fight Elias and his men. You did all of this to save Greg."


    "Huh?"


    "From the very beginning, you accepted me and take your place by my side without any hesitation. This trust you place in me and which extends even to those who are dear to me, your courage, your boldness, your cuteness, your playfulness, every little part of you¡­"


    "Wait, wait¡­Glen. Why are you telling me all this?"


    "Because I''m falling in love with you. My head is a mess, my heart hurts like hell and I can''t stop thinking about you. The moment you got in the car, everything calmed down just because... You''re here. I think that I''m helplessly falling in love with you." He chuckled and leaned his head on the back of his seat. "Even the Fated Bond couldn''t calm me down. I was uneasy and I suppose it''s because¡­" He paused and turned his face again to the omega staring at him. I know you still don''t feel the same. That''s why I don''t like being apart."


    Eden''s eyes widened as he panicked slightly, and he opened his mouth to deny but Glen stopped him.


    "It''s okay. I know I''ll make you fall for me," he grinned. His seductive look made the blond''s heart skip a beat. "A lot happened so I couldn''t properly court you as I asked but, now, I''ll do my best to win over your heart because I can''t wait any longer to bond with you. I know I played it cool but the truth is that the marking is not enough for me and I''m dying to touch you and know how you taste."


    The words made the omega shiver. Glen wasn''t laying a finger on him, he was just sitting behind the wheel but the way he said those words, the low tone of his voice was enough to make him shudder. Eden tried to regain his composure and chortled.


    "I wasn''t expecting this when I came here," Eden said, lowering his head. The movement made his hair fall on either side of his face, hiding him from the gaze of the dominant who never left him to the point that he felt his skin tingle slightly.


    The blond could feel the warmness of his face and he didn''t need to look in a mirror to know that his cheeks were flushed. He contemplated his fingers, fiddling with them. His heart was pounding in his chest almost unbearably and he swallowed.


    "You know, I didn''t do anything great. I knew Connor would never betray you and do something bad to the pack because he''s your family. That''s why I sided with him. Also, I can see how much he loves Greg, so I just fight to save him because I didn''t want Connor to be broken-hearted if he ended up losing his mate."


    He shrugged and, the moment he looked up to see his mate''s reaction, he met a full gaze brimming with tenderness. Glen''s fingers reached up and brushed aside a strand of hair that he tucked behind Eden''s ear.


    "That''s exactly why I''m falling for you. You don''t even realize how selflessly you act and how soft-hearted you are. That makes you so lovable."


    Words were stuck in his mouth. Eden was so happy that he didn''t know what to say or do. His alpha had finally told him the words he had professed through their link the night he had marked him. He sat there, comfortably wrapped in the feeling of being wanted, desired. The dominant''s fingers were playing with his earlobe.


    "Can I kiss you? I promise I won''t do anything more."


    The alpha''s voice was soft, slightly shaky as if afraid of a refusal. Eden''s heart swelled. He jumped over the gear stick and threw his arms around the neck of the werewolf who barely caught him and sneered. He helped Eden to pass on his side and the omega settled on his lap to straddle him, his forehead pressed against Glen''s.


    "You know you don''t have to try hard to make me fall for you."


    A smile spread across the dark-haired man''s face. He felt Eden''s fingers sliding into his hair and the sensation made him groan silently. His voice was low, suave, and tempting when he answered his mate.


    "What do you mean?"


    Eden placed a soft and wet kiss on his lip but the dominant didn''t move. He wanted his answer. He needed to know. Another kiss fell on his lips but he couldn''t help but press his lips against the soft ones that were teasing him.


    "I didn''t fall yet, but I''m not as far from the chasm as you think. Maybe I just need a little push to fall over. Head over heels for you."


    Glen''s lips crashed on his greedily for a fierce kiss. He poured out in this kiss everything he wanted to say. When at last he pulled away, Eden''s lips were swollen, slightly red but the male omega only smiled brightly.


    "I can''t stay too long. I may have underestimated the impact of my absence." He said after a short silence and his remark made the alpha frown.


    "Is it that hard to catch up?"


    "Not hard but, there is so much homework and projects that I have to catch up on that I don''t know where to turn. I thought with one or two nights to work I would be done but I think it will take me a whole week or more to catch up with everyone if I don''t want my grades to drop."


    "Oh...I guess there''s no time for a date this weekend then?"


    Eden felt his mate''s arms tighten around him. He smiled then buried his face in the crook of his neck.


    "No, I''m sorry. I think I''ll bury myself in the library. Also, there is this report I need to do but it''s a war to find the reference book."


    "Is it a civilian subject?"


    "No, history of the werewolves. The book cannot be found. There are only a few copies."


    "What''s the author''s name?"


    Eden took off to stretch out his hand to his pocket and retrieve his phone. He texted Cherry, who replied almost immediately.


    "Werewolves History, Evolution and Development by L, Everett."


    Glen smiled and Eden tilted his head, intrigued by his reaction.


    "Look carefully at the name of the author, doesn''t it look familiar?"


    "L, Everett¡­" He mumbled and paused. "It''s the same name as Connor."


    "Yes, Laurent is our father. The WIA had his book banned because the organization at the time didn''t like the results of his research. Laurent had nevertheless devoted a large part of his career to writing this book. But civilians were uncomfortable because it said that most of the wars between our kinds were started by them. It also showed how werewolves evolved to adapt to modern society.


    Anyway, the book was banned but many werewolves appreciated his work to the point that even Alpha Carter had to put the book on the program and every year Laurent heard that it was a hassle for students to get a copy.


    Despite pressure from the WIA who said it was advocacy against them, he donated the copies that weren''t confiscated to several establishments for werewolves across the country. Glen''s smile widened and he narrowed his eyes with a teasing smirk. "But we have a few left."


    "Give your price, I''m a busy werewolf you know!"


    ________


    Eden was running to join his class before the bell rang, Dante said he would save him a place but he didn''t want to incur the wrath of a new teacher if he ended up coming after the bell. A voice called him out as he picked up the pace.


    "No running, Mr. Bloodhood!"


    The young werewolf''s feet stopped immediately and he turned around. He saw the professor who had sent him to the infirmary this morning and the memory of his embarrassment came back to haunt him.


    "Again with your mate?"


    As soon as he talked, Eden smelled his clothes with a worried air and grumbled softly.


    "But he didn''t spread any pheromones." He was surprised to hear the professor laugh and he looked up at him.


    "No, he didn''t. Be reassured. I only recognized the faint scent that clung to you, probably because he was close. "


    Eden sighed, relieved, and looked up as his teacher smiled. The dominant didn''t seem as tyrannical to him as he had imagined.


    "You know, I hadn''t noticed this morning."


    "I could tell when I see you go through shades of red that I had never seen before," joked the professor. "And for that, I apologize. However, it''s my duty. Red Creek accepts Dominant and Subs which means I have to deal with teenagers in the middle of a period where their pheromones and hormones are boiling. You got my point?" He asked and Eden nodded. "I made you an example but don''t feel bad, it wasn''t about you particularly. Just make sure your alpha doesn''t overdo it when he showed you affection." He raised an eyebrow with an amused look.


    Eden nodded again, pretending that he hadn''t understood the hidden meaning, and took his leave. The blond walked away as fast as he could, and his teacher stared at him for a moment.


    "Since when do I apologize to students?" He muttered as Eden''s silhouette disappeared in the distance. He turned away and headed for his classroom.


    The male omega entered the classroom a few minutes before the bell rang and looked around the classroom. He saw Dante''s hand wave at him and, next to him, he spotted the desk the beta had kept for him. He made his way between the tables and sat down after a brief nod to thanks his packmate.


    He finished getting his things out at the sound of the bell and the professor walked in unceremoniously. He was staring ahead of him waiting for the teacher to speak when Dante''s voice echoed in his head.


    [What are you grinning for? I''ve never seen you make a face like that, it gives me the chills.]


    [I found a copy of the Werewolves history book and¡­I have a date!]

 Chapter 139 - 138. Shopping [M]

    The next morning, Connor showed up in the kitchen half asleep with Sora propped up on one hip. He stifled a yawn and nodded to greet Glen who was standing in front of the kitchen making breakfast and Nube who was also awake. The little omega looked more excited than ever. Her mother, who was sitting at the kitchen table chopping fruits, looked and frowned when she saw her in Connor''s arms.


    "Sora! I told you not to wake him up. You can see that he''s still tired!"


    "But he said it was okay," said the little werewolf with a sad pout.


    She sought support from Connor who then tried to convince Nube. He nodded his head vigorously and the little omega displayed her cutest puppy eyes. Unfortunately, as a mother with stronger convictions, Nube was immune. She had steeled her heart against her daughter''s whimsical behavior long ago. Sora''s cuteness wasn''t an efficient weapon anymore.


    "You won''t get away with your pretty face, young werewolf! You can''t just walk into Connor and Greg''s bedroom!"


    "Why not?"


    Silence fell in the kitchen and the sizzling sound of bacon in the pan filled the room as the three adults thought of a decent way to feed her curiosity.


    "Let''s just say that I can''t disagree with your Mom on that part. So don''t sneak in from now on."


    Connor put Sora down on a chair next to her mother and the latter could see that her daughter wasn''t satisfied with this answer. Nevertheless, she decided to behave. Connor indulged her almost every whim, she didn''t want to be scolded. Connor walked over to the counter to see if he could give Glen a hand.


    "One hour earlier and you were done for it," the alpha whispered to him with a smile.


    "Ugh! Don''t mention it!"


    "This makes me think. Why did Greg leave so early for the lab? Is there a problem?"


    "No, he had to do the paperwork for Nube''s admission to the hospital, so he left early."


    "Oh, that''s right." The alpha turned and looked at the female dominant who was handing a wedge of pear to Sora. "I wonder what she may have, I''ve never heard of a disease that could affect werewolves."


    "Me neither. How come the WIA doesn''t know about it?" He opened the fridge to pull out the remains of a meatloaf they hadn''t finished the night before. "Being on the sidelines is frustrating, I can''t even access WIA information let alone ask anyone."


    "You still haven''t heard from Stevenson yet?"


    Connor shook his head and mumbled.


    "I wonder what I would do if they ever¡­"


    "They''ll take you back," Glen stated as if it were obvious. "From what Stevenson said you''re their best man, Connor."


    "Not sure about that. I''ve never liked hierarchy, authority, or whatever and that doesn''t appeal to everyone."


    "Still, you''re good. I mean, I saw you fighting. You''re pretty decent¡­ For a human." He smirked and Connor nudged his ribs.


    "Are you cheering me up or are you dissing me?"


    Glen grabbed a piece of crispy bacon from atop the pile he had made in a large dish and took a bite.


    "I''ll give you my answer in a one-on-one." The dominant grinned and Connor''s eyes lit up at the challenge.


    "I won''t go easy just because it''s you."


    "Tch! That''s my line!"


    They walked to the table and sat down to eat. They were chatting in a good mood and Glen asked for their program.


    "Today is the day you let this little one dig a hole in your bank account?"


    Nube''s eyes bulged at Glen''s words and Connor shook his head to reassure her.


    "Yes, I promised her, because she gave me a very nice present and she is an adorable werewolf. Besides, we took what we could, but she needs more stuff if she stays here a while.


    At Red Creek, the population knows about werewolves, but they aren''t allowed to roam the streets fur on. Also, depending on what Greg will say about Nube''s hospitalization, I''ll check if the WIA can find her a place at the school for werewolves. Well, if they let me go inside and don''t throw me out," he added after an annoyed pout.


    Glen ignored the remark. Even though he didn''t know until a few days ago that Connor was a special agent, an assassin to be precise and not a mere agent, he knew the man loved his work. He had been training since he was a teenager, so he couldn''t even imagine how he must have felt.


    The alpha was lost in thought when he remembered he had something to ask Connor.


    "Oh! Could you put me in touch with Stevenson?"


    "Huh? This is a first. Are you starting to act like an alpha?"


    "I must indeed meet the leader of a barely created pack. Alpha Silver would like us to have a good relationship. They have a hard time protecting their borders from the rogues around. If it goes one, things could get bloody." Glen shrugged at Connor''s surprise. "As Nube said, politics. If the pack and the rogues clash, the WIA may butt in. Alpha Silver wants me to chill them down before it gets that far. However, that has nothing to do with what I want to ask Stevenson. I''m courting my mate. I need him to do me a favor."


    "A favor?" Connor asked, racking his brains to guess what help his mentor could bring to the dominant in his romance."


    "A favor." the alpha confirmed with a grin.


    "I''ll send you his contact details later. Oh and about the key you asked for, I found it last night and put it on the living room table. This is the brown kraft envelope. And¡­ I have something to tell you about the house¡­"


    ________


    Connor parked the car in the lab''s parking lot. He glanced in the rearview mirror and watched Sora munching on some dried fruit bought from a shop for werewolves.


    She didn''t look tired at all despite the long day. Nube was dozing beside her. Too weak, she couldn''t keep up with the frantic pace of her daughter. The female dominant had waited for them to finish in a bookstore with a reading area.


    He grabbed his phone and called Greg to let him know he was here. The phone rang and the agent couldn''t help the sulky pout that distorted his mouth as his fianc¨¦ didn''t pick up.


    "Sora, would you like to go get Greg with me?" The little omega turned to her mother to see if she agreed and she received a nod.


    "Yes!" The omega girl said, then paused for a moment, a crease between her eyebrows. "Can I take my new bag to show him?"


    "Of course, you can. Come on, let''s go.


    Connor got out of the car and helped Sora off, then he fixed the pale pink backpack bought in anticipation of her school registration. He held out his hand and they walked to the lab''s entrance.


    The agent stepped inside the building and, unlike his last visit, the secretary knew who he was.


    "Oh, Mr. Everett! I''ll notify the doctor¡­"


    Connor cut her off and he leaned on the counter with a smile and the woman''s heartbeats speeded up because of his charms.


    "I would like to surprise him, is it possible to go upstairs without telling him?" He put his index finger across his mouth and as he did, he showed the engagement ring he wore on his left ring finger.


    The secretary could only cry out silently now that she had confirmed the rumors that started swirling when Dr Greg Douglas showed up at his office the day before, a ring on his ring finger. As she recovered from her shock, a voice spoke from the ground.


    "We can''t go up?"


    Surprised by the voice she wanted to know about it but the woman had to stay a true professional, so she put a front and answered.


    "Of course, you can! Doctor Douglas had already told us you would come anyway. His office is on the third floor. You can''t miss it, it''s the door in front of the elevator."


    Connor picked up Sora and thanked her. He walked away, oblivious to the woman''s gaze on his back. She put her elbow on the desk to support her chin and muttered.


    "Did they already adopt a child?"


    When he opened the door, there was no one at the secretary''s desk and Connor understood why when he discovered the woman spying behind the half-open door of her boss'' office.


    Her face looked furious. Whatever it was, it was important to the point that she forgot professionalism and good manners.


    Connor approached silently. He was curious about what the woman wanted to listen so eagerly. He was near her when he heard a voice speaking to Greg.


    "But I love you! It''s ok if it''s only when you''re lonely. I don''t mind just being on the side."


    Connor''s body tensed slightly at the sound of Julian Sharks'' voice. Greg''s face displayed disgust and annoyance. The agent knew his man and, just by the face, he could tell the latter was about to snap at the person who was hitting on him without any shame or dignity.


    Miss Avery felt a presence behind her and was startled when she saw Sora and Connor. The man motioned her to stay quiet. Just like the secretary downstairs, when he lifted his finger to put it across his lips, she noticed the ring and immediately understood who he was. She was ready to panic but the agent smiled at her. A mischievous smile bloomed on his face and he leaned on Sora''s ear to whisper something.


    The little omega nodded, her eyes twinkling, and wriggled her way down to the floor. She opened the door without warning.


    "Papa!"


    Greg and Julian Sharks'' heads immediately snapped to her. The little blond-haired omega appeared before the assistant''s shocked eyes and rushed to Greg, arms outstretched. The doctor didn''t even flinch at the way she had just called him and simply bent down to grab her.


    "Papa!" repeated Sora, squeezing her arms around the man''s neck and Greg gave her a tender look.


    "Did you have a good day, Darling?"


    "Hm! Daddy bought me a lot of cute things. I even have a new bag for school!"


    "That''s nice, Darling. Will you show me when we get home?"


    Sora squealed happily in Greg''s arms. Without giving a single glance to the man in front of him, the doctor walked over to Connor who was leaning in the frame. When Greg stopped at his level he placed on his lips a short but tender kiss. Just before he resumed his departure, Greg''s voice rose, but he didn''t turn around.


    "About what you just said Doctor Sharks, please leave your badge to the Human Resources when you leave as you won''t come here anymore. I wish you good luck."


    The two men and the little omega walked away together under the furious gaze of an assistant who had just been rejected and fired at the same time. Miss Avery was inwardly performing the best sequence of her life as a former cheerleader.


    They stepped into the elevator and Greg glanced at his fianc¨¦ who still hadn''t opened his lips. Just before they reached the ground floor, Connor finally broke the silence.


    "You know you''re done for it, right?"


    ________


    Once they arrived at Connor''s house, the two men excused themselves for the evening and went to Greg''s apartment.


    On the bed, Greg was half-lying with his arms above his head as his wrists were tied together to the bed. Connor had finally agreed to remove the blindfold that had previously obstructed his view and he didn''t know if that was a good thing now as he watched his fianc¨¦, face contorted in pleasure, sliding his hand along his cock as a vibrator was deep inside his asshole. A pillow wedged under his head allowed Greg to observe the scene without missing a second. He gazed at the twitching hole and his sanity was already a mere memory.


    The doctor''s body, from his neck to the inside of his thighs, was covered with bites marks and hickeys. His abdomen was drenched in pre-cum and the cock ring that decorated his shaft continued to vibrate. The stimulation was overbearing and his shaft was rock hard and painful. Swollen veins ran through the sensitive skin.


    Greg had been in agony for almost two hours, brought by Connor to the brink of ejaculation, and each time, the latter refused him the release his body desired.


    "Sweetheart, I''m sorry. I should have told you, I got it already, please. Untie me."


    The brown-haired man''s fingers stopped, he straightened up panting, before crawling toward his lover, a grin on his face. He mounted Greg and kiss his lips.


    "You''re desperate to fuck my hole, huh?"


    "Yes, please. I''m begging you."


    "Hmmm, but I''m not sure. That''s not the proper way to beg."


    Connor sat up on his kneels, again his hand slid along his cock. The vibrator still inside left him gasping. His eyes were shining with pleasure. He saw Greg lick his lips, eyes locked on his dick and he snorted.


    He reached up with his free hand and shoved two fingers into Greg''s mouth, pressing his tongue down to enlarge the opening of his jaw as much as possible. Saliva ran down the chin of the man who, indifferent, didn''t try to resist. He would do anything if it meant he could finally touch Connor. The brown-haired man put the coveted sex in front of his lover''s mouth.


    "Now, suck it."

 Chapter 140 - 139. Troubles In Paradise

    Greg was angry because of his assistant''s behavior. Again, Julian Sharks was ahead of himself. Since he had arrived this morning, the man hadn''t stopped his attitude, trying to provoke a situation where he would let his guard down. Greg had endured. He chose to ignore it so he wouldn''t make a cruel decision.


    The doctor had managed to keep him at bay and was ready to take his leave when the man had suddenly grabbed a hold of him. Greg Douglas wasn''t a man to easily resort to force, but the man''s behavior was starting to get on his nerves. He harshly pushed him away, and Julian clenched his fists. He didn''t seem to want to accept this refusal.


    Greg assumed his assistant was doing this because of the ring he''d had on his ring finger since the day before, however, he was now in front of him acting like he ever had a chance.


    The only thing, he had ever felt before toward his assistant was respect for his background and professional skills. Nevertheless, even that was starting to fade. How someone so smart could act so little?


    "But I love you! It''s ok if it''s only when you''re lonely. I don''t mind just being on the side."


    When he heard those words, Greg was ready to snap. Disgust and anger took over, nearly overwhelming him. Insults and cuss words invaded his mind. Before he open his mouth, the door to his office opened wide and a voice rang out.


    "Papa!"


    It took him less than one second to recognize the voice of the little omega and his gaze followed the race of the little blonde who was running towards him, arms outstretched. She was dressed in a simple pale gray sweater dress whose hood was decorated with cat ears and a yellow coat. On her back, a pale pink bag was tossed about with each step. The vision was adorable to the point that the doctor''s anger disappeared immediately.


    Sora was finally at his level and Greg bent down to take her in his arms. The way she wrapped her arms around his neck and the way she called him made his heart quiver in anticipation of something he hadn''t yet considered.


    "Papa!"


    "Did you have a good day, Darling?"


    "Hm! Daddy bought me a lot of cute things. I even have a new bag for school!"


    The man didn''t need an explanation to understand why she called him that, or who the Daddy she was talking about was. The doctor enjoyed this moment so much that he felt his heart swell with joy. He realized then that he would like to be called for real.


    "That''s nice, Darling. Will you show me when we get home?"


    Sora squealed in his arms and he held back a laugh as he saw on her face that she was ready to give him a real runway show. Greg made his way to the door where was the man who obsessed him day and night. The only one to have a place in his life and his heart.


    He was there. Connor. A white shirt tucked into chocolate brown chinos, the whole attire was worn under a light grey coat. A black scarf casually wrapped around his neck balanced all out with a casual elegance that was his man''s style.


    Usually, Greg would have frowned when he saw his fianc¨¦''s bare hands as his man was sensitive to cold. However, the sight of this ring around his finger was delightful. It was his victory after years of relationship and he wanted to savor it again and again.


    He stopped next to his fianc¨¦ and without worrying about his secretary who muffled a cry of joy, he leaned on to kiss him briefly but tenderly.


    For a while now, Greg was well aware that the woman enjoyed the smallest details that he let slip and which testified his personal life''s happiness. However, when he pulled back and met Connor''s gaze, he saw a faint cold glint that reminded him of the situation he was in a moment ago. His body tensed slightly.


    No one could have detected it except maybe Glen since he and his fianc¨¦ had known each other since childhood. Nonetheless, Greg and Connor had been through too much together. They had shared too much, so he could only notice. His man was pissed beyond belief and he was screwed.


    The doctor saw that brief glimmer and he only felt anger towards the nobody who caused the whole matter. He didn''t want to see him anymore. Neither now nor ever. He would handle the aftermath in case the man ever sue him later, but he was sure there wouldn''t be any consequences. Someone unable to maintain proper behavior in his professional environment despite previous admonitions was a burden.


    "About what you just said Doctor Sharks, please leave your badge to the Human Resources when you leave as you won''t come here anymore. I wish you good luck."


    With that, he followed Connor who was already walking away. The tension between them was only eased by Sora''s presence. The little werewolf was propped on his hip, happily swinging her legs, and already thinking about all the outfits she would try. They stepped into the metal box and the doors closed. Greg glanced at his man but Connor stared ahead without a word.


    Anxiety started to gnaw away at the doctor. They were on the first floor when the brown-haired man broke the silence.


    "You know you''re done for it, right?"


    Greg''s heart immediately sped up. He was screwed. The doors opened and Connor rushed out. The doctor hurried to walk beside him, a lump of anguish in his throat. He removed the hand that was holding Sora''s back and reached out his fianc¨¦''s hand to intertwine their fingers. He was relieved when he saw that the latter didn''t push him away. He slightly squeezed the hand and his heart calmed down when Connor returned the gesture.


    Back to Connor''s house, it took them no less than three trips to empty the trunk which was so full of shopping bags that it was a miracle it was able to close. Nube''s eyes, who hadn''t seen how much Connor had spoiled her daughter, popped slightly out of their sockets and the female dominant immediately felt dizzy seeing Sora sitting in the middle of dozens of bags she was reviewing, her eyes shining. The little omega turned her head when Greg crouched down next to her and called her softly.


    "Darling, I''m sorry, but tonight I won''t be able to see all the pretty things Connor bought you. We need to go somewhere."


    "But¡­" Sora stopped immediately when she looked at Connor.


    The usually bright and resplendent man''s aura was cloudy due to his unsettled emotions and she didn''t like it. The little werewolf swallowed her protests.


    "Tomorrow¡­tomorrow, can you see them?" Greg''s hands moved to her cheeks, squeezing them into a fish face. He chuckled when he saw how cute she was even like that and answered.


    "Yeah. I promise. I''ll prepare a real stage for you and you will show me all those pretty things. Deal?


    "Deal!"


    They took their leave, and let Glen manage the storage of all the bags in the room Sora shared with her mother.


    They reached Greg''s apartment after riding in a silence that wasn''t uncomfortable but was far from the usual one. The man opened his door and stepped aside to let his lover into the apartment first. The light brown-haired man took off his shoes, his scarf, and coat, which he put away in the closet sunk into one of the hall walls. He turned on the ventilation inside then closed the sliding door. It was like every time he came here. At least at first glance.


    Connor walked into the living room which he lit and sat down on the sofa. Greg stopped in the doorway and peered at him to check his expression. When the agent patted the place next to him, the doctor swallowed hard and moved forward.


    "How long has he been hitting on you?" he asked, straight to the point.


    "I only noticed it a few days ago. I immediately rejected him. I told him clearly that I wasn''t available."


    "Oh? And yet he offered to be your well-hidden little hook-up when you feel alone."


    "Sweetheart¡­"


    "Don''t ''Sweetheart'' me! Why didn''t you tell me? This isn''t the first time this has happened! Do you know how unpleasant it is to be clueless and suddenly find out that, not only someone has already imagined a whole relationship with you, but they are trying to make their dream come true? Even though it''s a one-sided matter, you should have told me."


    Greg bit his bottom lip. At the very beginning of their relationship, one of his superiors had put him in a similarly delicate position.


    The man had invited him to eat and when the doctor came to the dinner, his superior''s daughter was present and the dinner''s goal was a wedding proposal. News had spread and, even though Greg had declined, it had finally reached Connor''s ears.


    At this time, the doctor had a hard time calming his boyfriend down, and he discovered just how intense Connor''s jealousy could be.


    Greg sighed. He didn''t say anything, because he didn''t think it would go any further than what had happened in his office the day he found out his assistant''s hidden intentions. He shrank the distance between him and Connor''s body and slid his arms around his lover''s hips.


    "Sweetheart, don''t be mad, please. I won''t see him anymore. It''s all over."


    "I told you it''s not just him and it''s not only the fact that he was hitting on you. I''m not naive to think that people won''t ever try their luck with you. However, we decided to commit to each other. I need to know that I can trust you, but I can''t do so if you hide things from me."


    Greg''s felt bad. Connor was right and he didn''t know how to fix the situation. He tightened his embrace his lover''s body was stiff in his arms. His anger didn''t subside.


    "Don''t be mad, Sweetheart. I got it now. I won''t do the same thing again. I''ll do whatever you want, please." When he heard his words, Connor relaxed slightly.


    "You said whatever?" He felt Greg''s head nod. Connor paused. Then, after a while, he resumed. "Then, let''s go to the bathroom."


    Greg pulled away to watch his man''s face. The look he saw on his face didn''t appear often but when it did, the doctor knew he was in for a dangerously unforgettable time.


    The moment Greg closed the bathroom, Connor who had entered before him turned around and stared at him. The same captivating glint shone in his eyes and the doctor didn''t know what to expect as his fianc¨¦ was unpredictable when he was in this state. From now on, he knew almost anything could happen and the thought made his heart beat a little faster.


    "Undress me."


    The tone was authoritative but not cold. Connor had taken control and he intended to lead the game because he had the upper hand. Greg unbuttoned the first button of his shirt and rolled up the sleeves roughly to walked over to his fianc¨¦.


    He stopped one step away was and his hand reached up to caress Connor''s cheek. However, he paused as soon as he saw the gleam in the brown-haired man''s eyes grow. The doctor suppressed his desire to touch his lover''s and reached for the buttons on the shirt his man was wearing.


    Greg undid them one by one, carefully so his hands only touched the fabric. It made him even more aware of Connor''s body. He finally undid the last button and the agent slid the shirt over his shoulders. It fell to the floor and the brown-haired man tapped the waistband of his pants. His lover grabbed the buckle of the belt which he also undid and unbuttoned the pants. His fingers were already brushing the zipper and Connor''s voice rose.


    "Get on your knees and undo it without your hands." A smirk lifted one side of the man''s mouth and Greg start to understand what fate his fianc¨¦ had reserved for him to punish him.


    Heart beating fast, he bit his lower lips and pulled away from Connor, then knelt on the bathroom floor. His face was level with the agent''s hips. He approached the area just below his belly button and planted a kiss on the skin covered in a thin line of barely visible body hair.


    Unfortunately, Connor was determined not to let anything pass. He grabbed a fistful of hair and tugged on it to force his fianc¨¦ to look at him. They locked eyes and the brown-haired man said in a deep voice.


    "Next time you touch me without my permission I''ll tie you up, am I clear?" He tightened his grip on Greg''s hair, and the latter stared at him, his eyes sparkling with excitement.


    "Yes, Sweetheart."

 Chapter 141 - 140. Hands Off! [M]

    The doctor''s heart was pounding hard. He liked this domineering side because he was usually the one who led the dance in bed. Connor''s hand released his hair and Greg brought his face closer to the zipper. He used his tongue to lift the end of the zipper and trapped it between his teeth before lowering it all the way down slowly. Both sides of the pants open, revealing Connor''s boxers already stretched out by his hardened cock.


    Greg looked up at his fianc¨¦, waiting for his next order. His own pants were already uncomfortable. Excitement and anticipation had swelled his dick which was already begging to be released and thrust into the tight and warm place that he liked the most.


    "Good," Connor commented. "Take off my pants, you can use your hands but you can''t touch my skin."


    Again, the doctor complied and pulled his man''s pants down to his ankles. He removed Connor''s legs from the garment one at a time and placed his finger between the skin and one of his socks, taking care to minimize contact as much as possible. He, thus, withdrew each of the two socks which joined the pants and the shirt on the ground.


    Before he could think about what to do next, Greg felt Connor''s foot press against his erection. His mouth dropped open in a gasp betraying his surprise at the sudden attack. He lifted his hand to grab Connor''s leg but the latter''s voice rose again.


    "Hands off!"


    The doctor gritted his teeth and clasped his hands behind his back so he wouldn''t be tempted to touch his lover again. Through his clothes the foot massaged him vigorously, pressing on his cock.


    It was squeezing it with just enough pressure to make the blood rush to his groin and make him fully erect. The foot job stopped when Connor saw a darker spot appear on the light grey pants Greg was wearing. The doctor''s dick had started to leak its pre-cum.


    The agent slid his foot along the swollen member and put his toe on the stain. A trickle of precum appeared and Connor smirked.


    "How can you be like that when I barely touched you?"


    Greg had no word to say. He was panting, hands still behind his back as he mustered all his willpower to focus not to grab his lover. He wanted to tackle him, dig his fingers into his asshole, and trust until he cummed just with his fingers rubbing his sweetest spot. Connor''s voice snapped him out of his dirty thoughts.


    "Get up, undress, and wait."


    Connor took off his boxers and entered the shower, which he turned on. The water almost immediately became warm. He grabbed the shower gel and squeezed it between his hands. He covered his whole body with the product and wash every inch of his body thoroughly.


    He turned around to expose his erection to Greg''s eyes as he let the water run down his skin. The man had obeyed him and was waiting outside the shower cubicle whose walls were transparent glass. His eyes locked on Connor''s erect cock in front of him.


    The agent looked down at his lover''s erection and smiled. He raised his hand and motioned for him to come inside. Greg opened the shower stall and let the water run over his body. Connor grabbed the gel and squeezed it again between his hands. He rubbed every inch of Greg''s upper body as well as his legs, carefully avoiding his erection.


    The doctor started to find the situation overwhelming. He wanted to touch his man but he knew Connor''s threat was real. When the latter turned and leaned over to give a great view of his asshole, the doctor thought that was the end of his agony but it was only the beginning.


    One hand pressed against the shower wall, Connor reached out his hole with his other hand and stuck a finger inside. The still narrow place let the intruder in after a slight resistance. The water running down his rump heightened the eroticism of the scene, and Greg swallowed, his mouth dry.


    Slowly, Connor began to move his finger and pushed it up to the last knuckle before pulling it out with a slow, then faster pace. Around the finger, Greg could see the contours widening and shrinking more and more easily as Connor start to loosen up. When Connor added a second finger a moan of pleasure left his mouth and Greg felt his cock twitch. He wasn''t allowed to touch Connor and he didn''t know if he was allowed to touch himself. Still, he was way too visually stimulated. He needed to relieve himself even a little.


    Connor''s moans filled the shower cubicle and mingled with the sound of running water. Eyes half-closed, Greg was focused on the godly sight. His hand was sliding along his dick with a rhythm that he had set on his fianc¨¦''s fingers'' thrusting movement. He noticed that his man''s legs had started to shake as the pleasure started to overwhelm him. The agent withdrew his fingers to turn around and frowned when he saw that Greg had decided to masturbate to calm down.


    He walked over to the doctor and grabbed the wrist of the hand he was using to release himself and squeezed his fingers around, forcing the man to stop massaging his cock. They looked at each other, panting, each still caught up in a wave of pleasure.


    "I said ''hands off''! It means don''t touch neither your body nor mine." The gleam in his eyes was back. Even more intense.


    "Rinse off and join me in the bedroom."


    Connor opened the shower stall and retrieved a bathrobe, which he put on. He left the bathroom without a look back. When Greg walked into the bedroom, a towel around his waist, his fianc¨¦ was sitting on the bed, his bathrobe still on him. He looked at him and Greg immediately noticed that he was unusually short of breath.


    He looked at his hand and saw a small remote that he recognized. It controlled a vibrator bought to spice up their intimate sessions but they had never had the chance to use it. Connor pressed a button on the remote and he gasped.


    "Angh!" He bit his lower lip to suppress a moan.


    He stood up, then forced his body, which was quivering with pleasure from the device pressed against his prostate, to walk over to Greg. He undid the man''s towel and it fell to the floor. Connor''s cheeks were flushed, his eyes shining, barely focused. "Sit on the bed¡­Ngh! Lean back on the pillows."


    Greg complied and when Connor straddled him, he felt all the tension in his body finally ease. He was ready to sink into the heavenly hole. The man was so happy that he absentmindedly obeyed Connor''s orders.


    "Close your eyes."


    He lowered his eyelids and a blindfold imprisoned his eyes in the darkness.


    "Lift your arms!"


    Click. Click.


    Greg felt the coldness of metal on the skin of each of his wrists and his heart which had calmed down started to race one more time. The game wasn''t over. It was just getting started.


    "Sweetheart¡­"


    "If you talk too much, I''ll also put a gag-ball on you," Connor cut him off. "But it would be a waste if you want my opinion because I would also like to have fun with your mouth later."


    He pressed a finger to his lips and Greg gulped. The doctor felt the bed move beneath him as Connor settled himself. He felt a fabric brush his skin and he realized that his fianc¨¦ had just taken off his bathrobe. The room was quiet, and with his vision was obstructed, his other senses, including his hearing, sharpened. He heard a noise he didn''t recognize and his heart raced as Connor''s fingers circled his cock for a moment.


    However, he didn''t dare to hope and he was right. Greg felt something around the base of his dick. His penis was locked in a narrow and cold circle. A beep sounded between the sounds of Connor''s ragged breathing and the ring around his cock started to vibrate. Greg gasped. He had never felt like it. The entire length of his cock was stimulated by the vibrations and the area in contact with the ring was heating up quickly.


    He felt his erection harden even more and even his testicles became sensitive. Now that everything was in place Connor began.


    His fingers slid between his fianc¨¦''s pecs, then grabbed each of his nipples to pinch them. Greg didn''t even have time to get used to the feeling. Connor''s mouth kissed his skin. The tender, soft lips showered him with gentle kisses. He kissed his whole body from one nipple to the other, moving back and forth, licking, sucking, biting.


    He didn''t stop until the ultra-sensitive nipples hardened. Unaccustomed to his fianc¨¦ teasing, Greg''s skin had grown warmer from the tactile torture and when Connor pulled back to observe the result of his sensual attention, he saw the swollen, slightly red nipples.


    The light brown-haired man smirked, pleased. His fianc¨¦ couldn''t touch him but the vibrator stimulating him inside was enough for now.


    He continued his exploration of Greg''s large chest and he decided to get revenge for all the times the man had marked him and covered him in hickeys. From the neck down to the area below the belly button, he bit sucked, and kissed the skin, leaving just a few centimeters of space between each of his marks.


    The agent sat up and stared hungrily at the sex erected in front of him. It was proudly up, stimulated by the vibrations of the ring attached to its base. His mouth rounded and he blew on the tip. Greg stifled a moan and Connor saw his fianc¨¦''s dick twitch. Pre-cum slid down the shaft. The doctor''s belly was glistening as the liquid had spread every time a wave of pleasure rushed over his body.


    The man had already reached his limit but Connor wasn''t done yet. He moved on to another type of torture. He removed the blindfold.


    The sudden release made Greg wince. He squinted his eyes to get used to the light in the room. But his attention was quickly drawn to Connor, who bent down and engulfed his cock into his mouth.


    "Agh! Fuck!"


    The feeling was unbearable. Greg felt the entire area below his navel melt with the new stimulation. The man wanted to explode but he couldn''t. The caress of Connor''s tongue was delectable torture. Soft, ticklish, intoxicating, and constant but too light to allow him to reach orgasm. It only brought him to the edge of the abyss then it calmed down before starting over the infernal cycle.


    Usually, Connor man sucked his cock, using just enough pressure to make him reach his release. His tongue would swirl on the tip, changing the sensations until he let his hot semen out. But today, Connor''s tongue and lips had another purpose.


    Greg''s breath was erratic. He couldn''t control it anymore. The sight of Connor''s mouth moving up and down his cock, the wet and obscene noises, the moans of his fianc¨¦ stimulated by the vibrator inside him, the vibrations at the base of his dick overwhelming his senses, all of it was too much to bear.


    "Sweetheart¡­please. I want to be inside you. I want¡­Ngh!"


    Greg''s mouth let out a throaty growl and Connor decided to give him a reprieve. The man sat up, his mouth dripping with a mixture of precum and saliva. He pulled away and lay on his back, legs apart letting the man in front of him see everything.


    His hole was twitching, begging for the desired cock to fill it, and trust inside. Greg''s eyes didn''t miss any of the twitches. He was hypnotized. Connor slid his hand down his raging boner and he heard the click of the handcuffs as the doctor tried to wriggle out of their restraints.


    The agent continued, smiling, focused on the pleasure he tried to control so it last. He continued like this until Greg''s voice rose again.


    "Sweetheart, I''m sorry. I should have told you, I got it already, please. Untie me."


    The brown-haired man''s fingers stopped, he straightened up panting, before crawling toward his lover, a grin on his face. He mounted Greg and kiss his lips.


    "You''re desperate to fuck my hole, huh?"


    "Yes, please. I''m begging you."


    "Hmmm, but I''m not sure. That''s not the proper way to beg."


    Connor sat on his knees, again his hand slid along his cock. The vibrator still inside left him gasping. His eyes were shining with pleasure. He saw Greg lick his lips, eyes locked on his dick and he snorted.


    He reached up with his free hand and shoved two fingers into Greg''s mouth, pressing his tongue down to enlarge the opening of his jaw as much as possible. Saliva ran down the chin of the man who, indifferent, didn''t try to resist. He would do anything if it meant he could finally touch Connor. The brown-haired man put the coveted sex in front of his lover''s mouth.


    "Now, suck it."


    Greg hungrily engulfed his lover''s dick into his mouth and he started to suck. Connor knew he wasn''t going to last long and he groped over the headboard of the bed to retrieve the key he had left behind and freed Greg''s hands. As soon as the doctor heard the metallic click, his eyes opened and the beast that was chained up was finally able to break free.


    He gripped his fianc¨¦''s hips to keep him from stepping back and he started to move with a frantic rhythm. Soon he felt Connor''s body tense and the hot liquid spilled into his mouth.


    Greg swallowed the seed and, without giving his man time to catch his breath, he lied him down on the bed then spread his legs. The brown-haired man''s eyes widened when he saw that his lover had no intention to remove the vibrator whose simple stimulation was already too intense now that he had ejaculated.


    "No, don''t¡­ Aaah!"


    Greg''s dick was deep inside him. The pressure was so strong that his penis, which had begun to soften, hardened again because of the stimulation. The shock was too much for his body. Connor couldn''t breathe.


    His fianc¨¦''s cock had entered so quickly and so deep inside him that he was overwhelmed with the sensation. He felt Greg''s fingers move in his mouth then press his tongue for the air to pass and he could breathe again. The doctor pulled out, leaving just the tip of his dick inside Connor''s hole, then with another hard, heated movement of the hips, he filled the hole again with the full length of his shaft.


    "No! It''s too¡­ Ngh¡­ Too much¡­ Aang!" It was Connor''s turn to beg his fianc¨¦. Again his breathing hitched.


    "Breathe, Sweetheart... That''s right. Like that. Breathe." Greg pulled back and moved again. His hips slammed hard against Connor''s ass as he thrust deep, causing the vibrator to press harder against Connor''s inner walls. "I''m sorry... but I need it... I need to fuck you. It''s so good to be inside you¡­"


    He removed his fingers from Connor''s mouth and straightened his chest. Gripping his fianc¨¦''s thighs, he pressed them against his chest and thrust like a mad beast.


    Each powerful trust sent dozens of sensations into Connor''s lower body. Tears started streaming down his cheeks and soon his brain was unavailable. He could only moan and cry out his lover''s name.


    Many minutes have passed. The room was filled with obscene noises. Connor''s belly was wet with precum and semen as he had come again. His legs were now wedged on Greg''s shoulders who continued to fill him and move with the same infernal rhythm. Connor felt his stomach tense up with the familiar sensation and he knew another orgasm was about to overwhelm him.


    "The¡­Ngh¡­Ring! Remove¡­ Aaah, aah! The cock ring! You can''t cum with that on! Aang!"


    Greg paused and pulled away. He looked down at his cock and spotted the device mechanism which he opened. The rush of sensation made him groan. His fingers gripped Connor''s hips and after three long thrusts, he finally reached the awaited orgasm. His brain turned off. It was like a saving oasis after a scorching journey under an exhausting sun.


    Unfortunately for the agent, he had played too much with fire. Greg didn''t even have to wait for his cock to harden again, his erection was still hard and ready to torture the man who thought he had finally succeeded in calming his man down.


    The doctor pull out his dick and his fingers gripped the wire of the vibrator and pulled it out of Connor''s hole. The agent was lying down, with barely any strength left inside his body. He felt Greg''s hands turning him over to put him on his stomach. The bed moved and the doctor took a pillow and put it near his fianc¨¦''s head.


    "Sweetheart, put your head here."


    The brown-haired man summoned up his last strength and laid his head on the soft pillow. He was already closing his eyes when he felt Greg''s hands lift his hips so his ass sticks up in the air.


    "Huh?"


    "Sweetheart¡­ One more time. Let''s do it again.." Greg didn''t wait for his answer, he thrust deep inside him and Connor knew it would be a long, very long night.

 Chapter 142 - 141. Unwanted Attention

    It had already been two nights without a blink of sleep for Eden and the list of his assignments didn''t diminish despite his determination. It was quite the opposite. Whenever he attended a class for the first time after his absence, the teacher gave him extra work so he could "catch up".


    This time was no exception. Eden left the classroom with two extra assignments in his hands. He knew complaining wouldn''t do anything so the blond just sighed. No matter what would happen, he had made a promise to his mate for this weekend and he intended to keep it. Cherry was walking, her eyes barely lifting from the book she was reading.


    Glen had found copies for his mate and his two friends needed for their class. The female omega received the book as if it were a blessing from the Moon Goddess herself. In their class, other students gave them envious looks when they noticed that each of them had their copy and that they didn''t have to join the fray of the waiting list for the library.


    Eden stifled a yawn and checked the time on his phone. The screen lit up between his fingers and he noticed that his alpha had sent him a message. A smile crept onto his lips and he tapped out a response, his face glowing with joy. When he put the device back in his pocket, he noticed his friend watching him, a teasing smirk on her lips.


    "What?"


    "Nothing," she replied, lips curved upwards. Cherry returned her attention to the book.


    "Did your mate tell you what he had planned for your date?"


    "Nope," Eden answered without hiding his enthusiasm. "In any case, if I want to enjoy my time this weekend I will have to pull another¡­"


    "Ouch."


    A student coming from the opposite direction hit Eden''s shoulder and dropped what she was holding in her arms. The blond immediately leaned down to help her.


    "Sorry, I didn''t see you. Is everything alright?"


    Too busy gathering her things that were scattered on the floor, the female werewolf didn''t answer him. She wanted to hurry up so she wouldn''t be late for her next class. The girl was so focused on her things, that Eden did as fast as he could. He picked up the notebook and the documents that had flown away a little further and came back to hand them to her.


    "Thank y¡­" The teen''s eyes that had lifted to thank the person who had helped her met the blond''s and widened. A shocked expression instantly twisted her features and, the second after, an almost palpable animosity took over.


    "Bloodhood''s Omega!"


    She clapped her hands to her lips when the words left her mouth. The things she had just picked up fell to the ground again because of her hasty movement and she hurried back on the floor once again to pick them up.


    Eden who hadn''t understood her reaction but still wanted to help her bent down to but the female werewolf yelled out.


    "No!"


    She looked angry and the blond was taken aback by her reaction. He paused and she snatched from his hands the things he had just picked up. The girl glared at Eden and almost ran away.


    "What''s got into her?" asked Cherry, who had seen the whole scene.


    The werewolf had no time to answer her friend. He noticed the curious looks that had been directed at him. Several students were looking in his direction whispering and he wanted to get out of there as soon as possible.


    Cherry scoffed watching the high school girl walk away like fire was spreading behind her back.


    "She could have at least said thank you. She ran into you," grumbled the female omega next to him.


    "It''s nothing." retorted Eden, shrugging his shoulders. "I wasn''t watching where I was going either so it''s not entirely her fault."


    Since he came back to school, the young werewolf had been the target of attention and he wasn''t comfortable with the situation. The news that he and his mate had passed the ritual of the Omega''s mark had spread throughout the school after Alpha Silver broke the news to every pack around the country.


    Some skeptics didn''t believe in the ritual but thought the information was a good source of gossip. Another part believed and supported Eden. They were surprisingly more numerous than the omega had imagined at first. Others didn''t express whether they believed or not in the ritual. They only badmouthed the male omega telling that he wanted to draw attention to him. Finally, others showed outright hostility.


    One way or another, the omega''s marking left no one indifferent and it wasn''t the type of reaction they expected. The purpose of this announcement was to flush out possible hidden enemies and for the moment all was calm. Way too calm.


    Of course, this calm wasn''t to displease the young werewolf. Besides his lessons, Eden had only one thing in mind, his first official date with his mate. In exchange for the three copies of the book the blond and his friends needed for the report, Glen had negotiated a date to start courting him.


    At first, Eden wasn''t very confident because the concept of dates was more human than werewolf. However, some research on the subject quickly made him change his mind. To the point that his entire agenda was organized to keep the date''s night free. No matter how many assignments his teachers gave him, he would finish them on time, he was determined.


    Mind already far from the incident that had slowed them down, Eden arrived near the classroom where Dante was already installed. The beta who had taken advantage of the change of room to go get some documents in the teachers'' room, granted a devastating smile to Cherry who ran to him, eyes sparkling with affection.


    The blond rolled his eyes at them but smiled and settled down next to his friend. He was just starting to get his things out when the professor entered the room. It was the second time in a week that they had this class so the male omega knew he wouldn''t be given extra homework and the thought made him smile.


    The professor started the attendance and when he heard his name, Eden absentmindedly scanned his phone on the reader integrated into his desk and which was used to check his presence.


    "Eden Bloodhood you are kindly requested to come to the dean''s office at the end of the course."


    The sentence said casually surprised the omega who couldn''t contain his voice and cut off the professor who had already moved on to the next name on the students'' list.


    "Why sir? Is there a problem?"


    The man paused and looked up to stare at Eden, a bored expression on his face.


    "I''m just the messenger Mr. Bloodhood. Please ask your question to the Dean directly. With that, I''d like to finish the attendance if you don''t mind."


    His eyes immediately lowered on his tablet and he continued without paying more attention to the blond who started to feel worried.


    Eden hadn''t seen the dean besides the day he arrived at the academy. This meeting had been more than brief since the werewolf had only greeted him when he woke up in the infirmary after he had lost consciousness. It was indeed the day when, for the first time, he had crossed paths with his mate.


    The male omega frowned, wondering what business the man could have with him. He knew that the dean of Red Creek Academy was also the beta of the namesake pack and his mate''s uncle. Of course, he also knew what happened that day. His alpha told him he had met his uncle to refuse the order Alpha Carter had given him to comply with his mating proposal and hide the truth about his condition.


    Even though today, the blond was finally marked by his alpha, the machination that the Red Creek beta had tried to set up at the expense of Bloodhood was stuck in his throat. Eden gritted his teeth.


    When the bell rang after an uneventful lesson, he packed up his things and said goodbye to his friends who headed for the cafeteria.


    Eden took the way to the dean''s office where he arrived quickly. He wanted to get it over with to enjoy his lunch break. The blond reached up and knocked. No one answered him and he frowned. If he had been called, someone had to be present, right?


    He lowered the handle, which gave way, and opened onto the secretary''s desk. No one was inside, and the crease between the young werewolf''s eyebrows increased. Just when he thought his professor might have made a mistake, the door to the dean''s office opened.


    Tomas Red Creek appeared in front of Eden and didn''t hide his satisfaction as well as another emotion that immediately put Eden on his guard.


    "Mr. Bloodhood! I''m glad you''re already here. Please come in."


    All Eden''s warning signs turned red and the omega activated his skill Perception. Although recently he''s been using it mostly to see energy flows, it''s a useful skill to know what his enemy is up to. No matter what the Red Creek''s beta had in mind, he would be ready to fight back with the best strategy.


    The first thing he noticed upon entering the office was that they weren''t alone as he had initially thought. The male omega didn''t know what to make of this information, especially since they didn''t look like high school students or teachers. Eden looked at the three other werewolves in the room and he displayed their data to know if he could handle them if the situation demanded it.


    Since the incident with Sora''s dome, Eden had leveled up well. However, his strength was still his weak point in a fight against a dominant. The omega thought back to Alicia''s words advising him to use the system to his advantage and he realized how right the Servant of Talamh was.


    He focused on what was going on around him and listened to the beta who asked him to sit down. The longer it went, the more the situation looked like a trap. Eden sat down in a chair. The three werewolves were standing behind him, in his blind spot.


    Still, learning about their stats had reassured the male omega. There was nothing he couldn''t handle on his own. He even had a few tricks up his sleeve to teach them a lesson if they dared do something against him. Not wanting to waste any more time, he decided to speak up first.


    "What can I do for you, Dean Red Creek?"


    "I had you come over to officially introduce me." Tomas Red Creek smiled and showed his razor-sharp teeth. "On the first day of your transfer here, you fell ill and we could only exchange simple courtesies."


    "Oh¡­ And you do that with all your students? It must take you quite a bit of time." retorted Eden, unfazed by the man''s appearance.


    "We are more or less from the same family so¡­"


    "I don''t have anything to do with you. How can we be of the same family?"


    "Well, my nephew¡­"


    "I won''t play along to your little game. As I said, I have nothing to do with you other than the fact that you are the Dean of the school where I''m a student. Say what you have to say so we can be done. Why did you bring me here, Dean Red Creek?"


    When he heard Eden''s cold tone, Tomas Red Creek face darkened. The fake smile he had been wearing since the beginning faded and his features hardened. He heaved a dramatic sigh.


    "To say that I was trying to show you sympathy. Don''t say that I didn''t try the soft way."


    He looked at the werewolves standing behind Eden and nodded silently. The second that followed, the omega felt a hand on each of his shoulders, claws out, ready to sink into his flesh. He turned his head to look at one of those hands a crease between his eyebrows.


    "You have three seconds to get your filthy paws off of me."

 Chapter 143 - 142. First Admonition

    Tomas Red Creek looked at Eden as the omega was sitting on the other side of the desk. The young werewolf''s eyes radiated an animosity that few werewolves, even dominant ones, would dare to show in a similar situation.


    As the beta of one of the few packs able to rival Bloodhood for influence, Tomas was used to seeing the werewolves around him cringe at the slightest show of pressure. Eden''s reaction was new, refreshing, but unpleasant.


    Of course, the werewolf had no intention to harm the omega if he behaved. But only if he behaved. Having Bloodhood''s heir at his mercy was a chance he couldn''t let pass. Not after the bitter failure of their scheme during the dead-end. Who would have thought his nephew would shift again and ruin their plan?


    After that, they were convinced that the omega wouldn''t return to class. After all, Red Creek had pushed Bloodhood''s future alpha into a fight to the death. Any pack would be suspicious and ask their heir to return so they wouldn''t be endangered. Nevertheless, Eden was back to his class and the werewolf looked only interested in catching up on the program. Stupidity or naivety, whatever it was, it didn''t matter. It was their chance.


    Tomas smiled, his index finger sliding over his bottom lip. He was already thinking about the list of requirements he would send to Bloodhood once he wiped the confident look off the male omega''s face.


    "Dean Red Creek, I would like to enjoy my lunch break. You''re well aware that your academy''s program is heavy to digest. Students here have little free time. Tell your minions to let go of me, I''m hungry."


    A smug laugh shook the werewolf''s chest. Even though he was only a beta, Tomas Red Creek was far more physically impressive than his older brother Carter, the Red Creek alpha. His appearance fitted perfectly with the role expected of a beta. They were the fangs and claws of their pack. However, it wasn''t enough to make Eden blink.


    The teenager sighed and grabbed the wrist of the hand that was on his right shoulder. The first second, the pressure he was exerting could barely be noticed. It was exactly what the werewolf who attacked Eden expected from an omega.


    Unfortunately, the next moment, his smile froze when he felt the bones of his forearm crack. The smirk on his mouth disappeared when the blond-haired teenager lifted his wrist firmly trapped in his grip to move his hand away. His eyes widened when he felt Eden''s other hand close around his neck and squeeze it.


    It all happened in less than three seconds and Tomas Red Creek, who hadn''t expected this turnaround, gritted his teeth.


    "Can I take my leave, Dean Red Creek?"


    The blond had turned his eyes to the beta, the minion still at his mercy in his hands and a cold expression on his face. The two werewolves were glaring at each other. Tomas raised his finger and the two other minions who were motionless until then rushed towards Eden. However, they never reached him. Their bodies collapsed on the ground before they even laid hands on him. Their breath was taken away and their limbs were weakened by the pheromones of domination the young werewolf had spread.


    Tomas Red Creek meanwhile was experiencing something he had never felt in his entire life.


    Born beta into the Red Creek pack, the werewolf never had to fear anyone. His relationship with his older brother, Carter, was good enough that the alpha never had to reprimand him and used his pheromones on him. He was a werewolf who had never been forced to submit and now an omega, a werewolf who still had baby fangs the day before yesterday forced him to bow on his head? How was this possible?


    Tomas forced his head up. The weakness that Eden''s pheromones had caused throughout his body left him drained onto his desk. His breathing was heavy, unsteady. Each sip made him swallow a new dose of pheromones making his strength leave him even faster. He just wanted to bow his head, admit defeat, and the feeling would stop. However, his pride would never allow it.


    Tomas dug his claws into the desk and straightened his chest. There was no way an omega would force him to submit. His plan to put Bloodhood at the feet of Red Creek was within reach. He was going to take advantage of their stupidity and get them off their feet.


    The anger he felt helped him to slightly beat the effect of the pheromones. The beta managed to fully straighten up and stared at Eden who was still holding one of the werewolves by the neck. The other two were out of harm''s way on the ground. Focused on his growing animosity, Tomas Red Creek shifted.


    In a split second, a werewolf with black and obsidian brown fur appeared in the room. However, his transformation was far from disturbing Eden. The male omega simply increased his pheromones.


    The werewolf''s body which was ready to spring forward fell between his desk and Eden''s chair. The blond looked down at the stubborn werewolf who reached up to grab his ankle. The omega frowned and moved his foot away to put it out of reach.


    "Don''t dirty my shoes, please. I planned to wear them for my very first date with my mate."


    The beta''s arm fell limply to the floor and Tomas finally admitted defeat and utter humiliation. There was nothing he could do now, he knew that. He rolled over on his back, panting heavily. His vision was fuzzy as he turned his head to Eden. The student released the werewolf he was holding and the latter fell to his knees, his body shaking with a violent fit of coughing.


    Without giving them another look, the teen fixed his clothes and turned on his heels.


    He opened the door and walked through the secretary''s office to the exit and, suddenly, a violent lump churned his stomach. Eden had used his domination skill without thinking about it and the backlash was starting to take hold of his body. He had to get away from here as soon as possible because if he lost consciousness near the dean''s office, something might happen to him.


    The male omega opened the door and trudged, hitting the ground with every step. He tried to control his body but he felt a shiver run down his spine. His strength began to fail him. He gritted his teeth and everything in him wished his mate was near him. The system screen appeared.


    [WARNING


    Domination skill requires Strength points that have reached the Legendary class level.


    Every use without fulfilling the conditions results in a penalty of 250 points on HP.


    You will only be able to recover 5 HP per minute and other Skills apart from Blessing of the Goddess and Fated Bond will be blocked until fully recovered.


    The presence of the Fated mate ''The Warrior of the Moon Goddess'' increases the number of HP recovered per minute to 15.]


    Eden read the message and his head started to spin. He reached into his pocket to grab his phone. His hands were sweaty and he almost dropped it twice because his hands were shaking hard. He nevertheless succeeded to unlock the device, which immediately started to vibrate. The blond picked up the call and leaned against a wall to hold the phone to his ear.


    "Eden! Where are you? You have to come right away, your mate¡­"


    "Come get me, Dante! Come get me and take me to him¡­" His voice was weak and his mind was getting fuzzier and fuzzier.


    "Where are you? I''m on the¡­"


    Bloodhood''s future beta turned his head and saw his best friend leaning against the corner wall near the stairs on the administrative floor. The omega had failed to go further. Weakened and on the verge of losing consciousness, Eden had slid on the ground.


    "Eden!" cried Dante, running to him.


    He saw his friend''s state almost without strength and knew that something had happened with the dean. The young beta''s face darkened but he had a bigger problem to solve right now.


    "Hey, Dude. Hang on. I have to take you¡­"


    "To Glen. I know. I can feel he''s close through the Fated Bond."


    The beta''s lips quivered at his friend''s response. The omega slipped an arm behind his neck so Dante could lift him.


    "You two are something," Dante started walking, doing his best to move and support his best friend. "We were eating and we heard that there was a commotion at the school entrance. Your mate stormed in here like a madman. He forced entry saying he felt you were in danger through your bond. Security managed to convince him to stop and not enter the main building because his alpha pheromones are completely out of control. However, if he doesn''t see you very soon, things could get out of hand."


    "I''m loved, aren''t I?" replied Eden chuckling weakly.


    "Yeah, yeah. He''s totally wrapped around your little finger but you still need to calm him down."


    "Yeah, will do¡­"


    He finished his sentence and Dante felt that he now had a dead weight next to him because Eden had passed out. He groaned and changed his position to lift him into his arms.


    "If he ever knows that I carried him in bridal style, this guy will nag at me until I die."


    Just before he reaches the entrance, the beta heard five gunshots and his heart raced. He tightened his grip around his friend''s body to run for the exit. School security had brought out their artillery to fire on the alpha who was trying to enter the building


    Three of the ammunition, tranquilizer syringes, had been diverted by Connor who had thrown his cinquedea and his push dagger but the other two pierced the dominant''s body. Glen didn''t seem affected by the substance, which was yet enough to knock out a werewolf for several hours. Dante stepped forward without hesitation and ran to the alpha who immediately relaxed when he saw his mate.


    The security guards hesitated to lower their weapons. They didn''t know if the incident was over.


    They watched each of the dominant''s movements as he grabbed his sleeping mate from his friend''s arms. The werewolves flinched when the alpha''s face hardened at the beta''s words. Dante had spoken too softly for even their supernatural hearing to eavesdrop on their exchange, but whatever it was, it had fueled the alpha''s anger. Glen let his omega''s head snuggled against his chest and he looked up to scan the surroundings. His voice, strong and authoritative, rose.


    "Come out from where you''re hiding, I know you''re there, Alpha Carter."


    The guards in front of him exchanged a look as they heard the intruder call out the name of Red Creek''s leader. Glen stood still for a moment but no one came out to meet him, he turned to the young beta.


    "I''m sorry about that, Dante." The werewolf frowned as he heard the dominant apologize to him.


    What he didn''t know was that a message had just appeared on the holographic screen in front of Glen''s eyes and the dominant had already made up his mind to handle the aftermath. He couldn''t let Carter and Tomas Red Creek go without at least a warning.


    [You have just acquired the skill Admonition (Class Divine)


    The skill Admonition is a warning sent to your enemies. Effects change based on their level.


    Class Guardian: WARNING! May cause unconsciousness. HP: -15.


    Class Warrior: Block combat skills for 15 minutes. Paralysis for up to 10 minutes. HP: -10.


    Class Noble: Block combat skills for 10 minutes. HP-5


    Class Legendary: Block combat skills for 5 minutes.


    Do you want to use Admonition YES/NO?]


    ''YES'' As soon as he gave his answer to the system, a growl escaped his mouth and shook the walls of the school.

 Chapter 144 - 143. So Much More

    The sound that swept through Red Creek Academy and dispersed for almost a mile was something none of the younger werewolves present had ever heard and something the older ones wished they never heard again.


    It was a sound that resonated in times of war. A sound that came from a time when werewolves shed the blood of their enemies instead of engaging in parleys. A sound that echoed in the greatest bloodbath their kind had ever seen.


    Glen''s growl made the air vibrate. It shook the buildings'' walls around them as well as the ground under their feet. Inside, students, teachers, employees all were affected by the warning cried out by Bloodhood''s future alpha. Everyone instinctively understood the message and the threat behind it.


    Many, the weaker ones, fainted, others were paralyzed, froze in place. All of them were unable to process the terror that was creeping through their body. All, without exception, prayed that this growl remains only a warning. They had all felt how powerful was this death threat. Therefore, they all knew that if the werewolf who cried it out ever attack, none of them would be able to stop him.


    Not far from the entrance, hidden behind a wall, a werewolf in his human form was crouched, unable to move. The man''s hands were shaking and it was the only movement his body could do.


    Carter Red Creek remained for what seemed like an eternity, in that position that showed his defeat before he even started the fight. Bent over and unable to straighten up, in the werewolf''s mind various thoughts swirled.


    The leader reviewed the calculations he had made. The calculations that had led him to this failure. How could his son, the one who he thought was a defective product, be so powerful?


    The alpha couldn''t deny the truth. Facing Glen meant death. The one he had considered as the biggest failure of his life, such a failure that he hid his existence and tried to kill him, the one that he saw as an abomination, had just revealed a power he would never have suspected. And that wasn''t all. Glen, in front of all the werewolves present at the academy, threatened him and the alpha could do nothing except stay hidden because if he moved, he was sure to meet death.


    Even though Alpha Carter''s cowardice had forced Glen to let the whole school hear his admonition growl, the dominant had achieved his goal. He didn''t know exactly where his father was and it didn''t matter. He smelled his pheromones and didn''t doubt for a second that the alpha had understood his message.


    He turned to Dante to see how the beta had taken the growl and he saw the latter was busy looking around with a shocked look on his face. Around them, all the werewolves were either passed out on the ground, paralyzed, or in shock. He assumed it was the same inside the surrounding buildings as an eerie silence had settled in after.


    "What the hell was that? How did you do that?" asked the beta, turning his head to Glen.


    "You''re¡­ Dante, you''re fine!"


    "Of course I am! Why wouldn''t I? The problem is why is everyone like that?"


    "Because that''s how they should be! Every werewolf who isn''t... Wait! Let me see if.." Glen paused and stared intently at Dante through the system''s screen.


    The beta quickly felt uncomfortable being scrutinized by his best friend''s mate and frowned.


    "W-what? Why are you staring at me like that?" A smirk appeared on the alpha''s mouth in response and Glen only lowered his head to his mate to check whether he was still asleep or not.


    "I''ll explain to you later. For now, come with me. I''m taking Eden back to Connor''s and you''re coming too. The two of you! I need to speak to Alpha Silver and I prefer you to be with me for now." Glen turned for a moment to call out to the omega female with fire-like strands of hair who stood in the distance. She seemed as overwhelmed by the situation as her mate.


    "Cherry!"


    The female werewolf looked up at him and the alpha nodded at her to let her know that they were leaving and she should join them.


    Cherry ran to join them almost immediately. The female omega had no idea how to process the whole scene she had witnessed. She stopped beside Dante, her mouth slightly open as she turned her head to look around and words were still stuck in her throat.


    "We have class this afternoon¡­" tried to protest Dante when he saw Glen walking away without a look behind.


    The beta had qualms about leaving school in the middle of the day. Connor patted him on the school before waving his hand wide at the chaotic scene around them.


    "Do you think you will have class this afternoon?" The agent''s presumption made sense and, without giving him time to think, he pushed the couple to the exit that Glen and Eden who was coiled in his arms had already reached.


    ________


    Silver Bloodhood picked up his phone with a slight apprehension when he saw the name on the screen. The device had only one use for the werewolf, to keep him informed of fresh news between the packs and of emergencies.


    What Glen''s voice told him only half surprised him. Just before they left, the young alpha had shared his fears about Eden''s return to Red Creek''s territory.


    This discussion was his motivation to speed up the process. As soon as Eden and his mate leave, the leader informed the WIA that his future alpha would be Bloodhood''s authority figure on the outside. Moreover, Glen would take charge of relations between Red Creek and the traditional pack. Indeed, the two alphas were convinced that Red Creek would try something fishy.


    It was obvious, given that it was Red Creek who had manipulated Grey Wolf to set up the dead-end.


    Eden had resumed his classes and everything was going well. So much that this calm arose the leader''s suspicion. However, Silver was happy to see that his son''s mate assumed his role as future alpha with much more ease and confidence than he would have thought. The young dominant had perfectly managed his first mission and calm the tension that was rising between a new pack and the surrounding rogues.


    Once again, everything was going fine. Until this phone call. When Silver Bloodhood heard that Red Creek''s beta, who also was the dean of Red Creek academy abused his position to go after his son, the alpha''s entire body went cold. He didn''t hear the end of the conversation. He didn''t need to hear anything more. A pack tried to attack his son. He didn''t need any more information.


    The alpha''s fingers clenched around the device, which shell bent. It resisted for a moment but ended up being crushed between the leader''s fingers. When she saw her mate''s reaction after the call, Snow Bloodhood immediately knew that something had happened and it was about their son.


    A few minutes before the phone call, Bloodhood''s alpha, and the Luna were deep in conversation with Silphie and The Elder. The impromptu call had therefore put an early end to the exchange since the leader had suddenly got up to storm out of the meeting room. Acher Rivers also followed suit and Snow apologized to their guests and bit them goodbye to handle the matter.


    She arrived just as her mate was starting to bark orders in an angry voice.


    "Acher, can you, please, leave us a moment?" Snow interrupted.


    Silver turned her head to the female werewolf with white fur that reminded a winter''s morning. He wasn''t used to her interrupting him at busy times like this, and the alpha couldn''t understand the disapproving look she''d put on as soon as the beta of their pack had walked away.


    "Silver, I want you to listen to me carefully. I don''t know what it is, but I can tell it''s about Eden. Don''t go to Red Creek."


    "What? How can you tell me to¡­"


    "Don''t go¡­ It won''t do any good if you go there."


    The alpha was furious to hear his mate. How could she tell him not to go after the pack that had tried to hurt his omega son?


    "How can you talk you don''t even know what it''s about!" growled the werewolf. Silver was only a few steps away from losing control of his emotions. "Beta Tomas tried to hurt Eden. This cunning mutt took advantage of his position to attack my son and I should just stand there and do nothing?"


    "Yes, I know it''s hard but you..."


    "Don''t tell me what to do!" screamed the alpha whose voice echoed through the room.


    "This is not your fight!" Snow Bloodhood answered him with at least as much anger in her voice. "I''m your Luna and your mate! Bloodhood is our pack and Eden is our son. It means that it''s my place to tell you when you''re wrong, Alpha!"


    Her chest heaved after her sudden outburst of voice. The female omega wasn''t one to easily lose her temper, but her outbursts of anger were famous for their intensity. She glared at her dominant who opened his mouth but didn''t dare to retort because he knew she was right. When she saw that he was finally willing to listen, she added in a lower voice but with an equally icy tone.


    "And if you don''t want to sleep and stargaze tonight I advise you to watch the tone you speak to me."


    Silver Bloodhood stood sheepishly. His anger hadn''t gone away but he didn''t know what to do with it now that his mate had stopped him. Snow sighed to let go of all her negative feelings. The discussion she was about to have with her mate and leader needed her to have a cool head.


    "Let the kids handle the whole matter."


    "But¡­" Snow lifted a hand and prevented the Alpha from interrupting her further.


    "You put Glen in charge of what could happen at Red Creek and you knew something would happen right?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t think they would attack Eden. They tried to hurt him, Snow!"


    "And I''m sure not only Eden did  teach him a good lesson, but his mate was also there to have his back, am I right or not?"


    "Yes, you''re right but¡­"


    "This is not your battle, Alpha. It''s theirs."


    "I¡­"


    Silver lowered his head, frustrated. The werewolf knew that his mate was right. Nevertheless, he couldn''t bear the idea of ??just not reacting to such an unforgivable act. What Red Creek did could be taken as a declaration of war.


    "He is my son¡­" the werewolf finally whispered.


    There was something fragile about his voice that the dominant rarely showed, even to her. The female omega remembered how her mate broke down in tears when he first held the tiny ball of golden fur that was Eden in his big clawed hands.


    The alpha who had never shown the slightest weakness on a battlefield, never shed the slightest tear even under the blows of his enemies, had simply been struck down by this little being. In his eyes, she had read his resolve to protect him from whatever might happen to him.


    Except that what Silver wanted to protect Eden from was his fate. Snow had understood this during her last argument with her son. The female omega stepped closer and put a hand on her dominant''s cheek to stroke it.


    "Eden is our son, you''re right, but he is so much more. And you know, this so much more that he is will never happen if you don''t let it. He has to win his battles and you have to trust him. Not only because you are his father, but because one day he will be our leader. He will be our King.. You have to let him fight his own battle if you want him to grow wise."

 Chapter 145 - 144. Meeting

    As Connor had predicted, classes were canceled at Red Creek Academy. Not only because of the incident with Glen but also because of Dean Tomas Red Creek''s mysterious state that had required his emergency evacuation. At least that was the official version.


    The whole school was upside down. From students to teachers, everyone had been shaken by what had happened. However, no one dared to express their thoughts out loud for fear of the consequences.


    The Werewolves'' world had just learned of the existence of the most powerful of them. This discovery was all the more important and disturbing because this werewolf was the presumed fated mate of Bloodhood''s heir.


    Away from all these concerns, an alpha had been busy cuddling his deeply sleeping omega for several hours.


    As soon as they got back to Connor''s house, the werewolf had called Silver Bloodhood to inform him of the situation. This phone call turned out to be much shorter than he had expected and the dominant was convinced that the communication cutoff was a sign that Silver Bloodhood would come to handle the situation himself. Glen was already sure that he had failed as a future leader.


    However, a while after, Bloodhood''s leader reached out to his son''s mate to hear more details about what happened but more importantly how the two werewolves intended to handle the aftermath.


    Glen had responded with far more insight and perspective on the situation than the alpha had anticipated. Thus, convinced that the young werewolves had the situation in hand, Silver hung up, simply asking his son''s mate to keep him informed of any evolution.


    They had already been in bed for more than three hours and Glen felt Eden''s body move slightly. Weak moans arose along with the peaceful and regular breath until the blond opened his eyelids, fluttering his long and delicate eyelashes.


    The two golden circles tinged with amber landed on the face of the long black-haired alpha and instantly a smile bloomed on his face. Eden moved closer to bury his face in the neck of the werewolf who held him. Glen tightened his embrace and placed a kiss on the blond cherub''s hair.


    "How are you feeling?" asked the alpha. The arm that served as Eden''s pillow unfolded to envelop him.


    He smiled as he felt the younger werewolf''s nose rubbing on his skin tenderly. Glen''s hand that was resting on his lover''s hip brought him a little closer. Their two bodies that were only a few inches apart were now stuck together.


    "I''m fine. I don''t think I''ve ever had such a perfect waking up as this one."


    The response delivered with unexpected enthusiasm made Glen chuckle and he kissed his mate''s hair one more time.


    "In that case, I''ll put it on the list of the things I should do when we''re bonded."


    "You want to wake me up like this every day?"


    "Hmm," Glen let his voice trail off to show his reflection and he hugged Eden tightly, pressing their two bodies together. "There are other, more interesting waking up ways that I''d like to try," he stated with a tone that the blond didn''t miss, and that made him smile. "But I think we can include it in the lot. Somehow, it will be nice to wake you up every day because it means you will be with me every day."


    "Still clingy, I see!" Eden teased and his alpha snort.


    "Of course! What? You''ve got a problem with that?"


    Glen rolled onto his back, dragging Eden so that he found himself lying on his chest and he tightened his embrace.


    Imprisoned in the arms of his mate, the blond chortled but didn''t try to escape. There was something even more comforting about the dominant''s presence than usual. The male omega rested his cheek on the dominant''s chest, his ear pressed against his skin. He could hear the beating of his heart up close and this simple fact filled him with joy.


    "Seriously, are you okay? Are you sure?" Glen said after a moment. "I was so scared when I felt your emotions through the Fated Bond."


    Eden finally decided to move away and pushed on alpha''s chest to straighten up. He sat on his mate, changed his legs position to straddle him, then gazed into the medium ocean green iris eyes.


    "I know, I could feel you through our Fated Bond as well." He paused. "It''s strange¡­ Even in your worrying and angry state you make me feel so loved¡­" The blond''s fingers traced the outline of Glen''s face. His index finger stopped at the alpha''s lips, which he caressed gently.


    Glen grabbed the fingers to stop their movement and kissed the fingertips.


    "I called Alpha Silver," the Dominant said, breaking the intensity of the moment.


    He could tell that if they stayed in this atmosphere any longer, things might get heated and they had some issues to work out. Eden winced slightly when hearing about his father. He dreaded what his mate was about to tell him.


    "And? What''s the verdict? Should we go home? Or maybe he''s coming here? Please, tell me has no intention of attacking Red Creek!"


    Glen smirked at the blond''s assumptions and shook his head to deny them all.


    "I also thought for a moment that he was going to come here but he told me to sort the situation out. He said it was up to us and us alone to handle the situation. Of course, he will do something if we need him, but if not, it''s a crisis that we have to solve on our own.


    "You''re kidding me?" Eden asked, incredulous.


    Several thoughts crossed the mind of the male omega who wondered what could have happened to his father. Whatever the reason, he was grateful. It was his chance.


    "However, I need to warn you about something. It''s possible that to let Alpha Carter know he''s overstepped his bounds when he came after you, I used a new skill."


    "A new skill?" Eden repeated, his head tilted to the side.


    Without saying a word, Glen brought up the skill screen of the system and scrolled until he found what he wanted. He let his omega read silently and soon enough the werewolf''s mild expression changed to a shocked one.


    "No you didn''t!" cried Eden, shaking his head to deny the fact that his mate had just announced to him that he had threatened his father in front of his entire school.


    "Sorry?"


    Eden groaned and slid onto the bed next to his alpha who felt even worse seeing his reaction.


    Glen knew that using his admonition skill in front of high school wasn''t the best choice he made. However, the leaders of Red Creek had taken advantage of the academy to attack Eden.


    The pack preyed on another pack''s heir without regard to the current peace treaty. The gesture was serious enough to require a dissuasive response.


    "There aren''t many omegas in Red Creek but still. I bet even the dominants felt the effects pretty hard."


    "Dante told me that classes were canceled this afternoon and school will be closed tomorrow. Some teachers, as well as students, need to recover. Connor also had to contact the WIA and explain the whole thing because my intrusion had already sounded the alarm at their headquarter and they were getting ready for a clash between packs."


    The information made Eden sigh even more deeply. A crease formed between his eyebrows as he thought. He stayed like that for a few seconds and then looked back at his dominant with determination.


    "I need Connor to do me a favor."


    ________


    The car pulled into the underground WIA parking lot and parked in one of the many empty spaces. Three doors opened and then closed to let the passenger get off.


    Eden and Glen walked away from the car followed closely by Connor who fixed the tie he had put on for the occasion.


    With his absence, Bloodhood was left without a liaison agent, and to prevent his friend and his mate from getting lost in the WIA''s administrative maze, he had agreed to assist them even if his presence wasn''t official.


    The male omega walked towards the elevator that led inside the building and he felt his mate''s hand land on his hip. The discreet and brief gesture was enough to give him the last impulse he needed. They rushed into the metal box and waited until they arrived at the floor where they were expected.


    A woman appeared as the doors opened and greeted Connor and then the two werewolves with a polite nod.


    "Red Creek''s representatives are already here."


    "Both of them?" Connor asked for confirmation.


    "Yes, both are present along with their liaison agent. They are waiting for you."


    Glen tugged at the collar of his white shirt and stuck his hand in his trouser pocket. Unlike Connor, he hadn''t put on a suit, but the alpha had still dressed formally in dark grey pants with a shirt whose cut was perfectly encircling his muscular build and his broad torso.


    Beside him, Eden was walking with confidence. His thin black turtleneck with matching pants worn under a simple beige jacket gave him an assurance that made people forget that he wasn''t yet the Luna of Bloodhood but just the omega heir.


    The couple walked alongside Connor and the three of them followed the woman who led them to a meeting room. Without knocking, she opened the door which revealed Alpha Carter, Tomas Red Creek, and a man they had never seen.


    The lack of pheromones on the stranger told them he was Red Creek''s WIA''s liaison agent. The woman motioned for them to sit down and the two werewolves took their places on the other side of the table. Connor sat down next to them as the atmosphere had just become unsettled.


    Tomas Red Creek nervously adjusted his tie and looked away to not cross the two golden circles which looked in his direction without the slightest hesitation.


    The four werewolves, Red Creek''s liaison agent, Connor, and the woman who showed them the way didn''t wait long. The door opened again and let in Bradley Stevenson, as well as a woman both Glen and Eden were seeing for the first time.


    A folder tucked under her arm, her heels clicked on the floor as she walked to the end of the meeting table, ready to take on her role as WIA pack mediator. As she sat down, her gaze fell on Connor whom she recognized and her face darkened.


    "I don''t think we''ve yet decided on your case, Mr. Everett."


    "I''m only here to make sure both Bloodhood reps have a full understanding of what''s going to happen, Agent Shawn."


    The woman narrowed her eyes at his response and Connor saw Bradley Stevenson lean over to whisper something in her ear. The woman seemed to consider for a moment what the man had just said and she turned her attention away from Connor.


    "Alright, let''s start this meeting." She looked at each of the werewolves present in the room, one after the other. "This meeting is taking place at the request of Eden Bloodhood. The goal is to settle the passive between the Bloodhood pack and the Red Creek pack to avoid any future incidents. There are two proposals, therefore, two choices offered by Bloodhood. The first is a non-hostility pact. The terms are defined in the documents sent to you before this meeting. The second proposal¡­" Vaness Shawn''s voice trailed off slightly.


    The WIA agent looked up and frowned staring at Eden as if she had just seen something abnormal.


    "Excuse me, I believe there is a mistake in the files sent to me. I see here that the second proposition is a double dead-end. The first fight would pit Glen Red Creek against Alpha Carter and the second would pit you against Beta Tomas?"


    "There is no mistake, that is the proposal we are making."


    "But you are an omega, right?"


    "And? I know how to fight," retorted the blond with a most serious expression which disturbed the WIA agent.


    Vaness Shawn was about to retort again when she noticed that on the other side of the table, the two werewolves looked more than uncomfortable.


    Big drops of sweat rolled down Tomas Red Creek''s forehead and Alpha Carter leaned over to his liaison to whisper something. The agent listened to what the leader of Red Creek told him and didn''t hide his surprise. Still, he turned to announce the decision the werewolf had made without a second thought.


    "Red Creek agrees to sign the pact."

 Chapter 146 - 145. Tonight

    The door to the meeting room opened and Eden was the first to exit, followed closely by Glen and then Connor. Red Creek had agreed to sign Eden''s non-hostility pact proposed on behalf of his pack without discussing any of the conditions.


    Even though the deal was kept strictly confidential, it meant Red Creek''s perfect surrender to Bloodhood. The male omega would be able to stay on the territory and at the academy without fear of new attacks.


    The pact also detailed the conditions under which Glen would be allowed as the future leader of Bloodhood to stay near his mate without his presence being considered a territory trespass. The future alpha would be monitored by the WIA but as long as he respects the freedoms and restrictions provided by the pact, he wouldn''t encounter any problems.


    Agent Vaness Shawn looked at the three figures walking away towards the elevator and lowered her voice to the bottom to address Bradley Stevenson standing next to her.


    "I find it hard to believe that Red Creek agreed to this pact without ever discussing any of the terms. What could have happened at the academy? I''m curious to know."


    "Why do you think something special happened?" asked Bradley with a smile in his voice.


    "Alpha Carter is arrogance personified. There''s no way he''s¡­" She glanced discreetly over her shoulder to observe the alpha who was no longer shaking but was still sitting too quietly. "Carter and Tomas Red Creek are some of the haughtiest and most problematic werewolves around. No matter how sweet are the smiles they display to the WIA, they are the first to intrigue and plot.


    I find it hard to believe they act so submissive without something happening. I could see the sweat oozing down Beta Tomas'' forehead and Alpha Carter looked like he''d swallowed a wolfsbane-based decoction.


    Didn''t Connor Everett tell you anything about the circumstances that led to the evacuation of several werewolves, nor about this alert of a possible clash between Bloodhood and Red Creek?"


    The woman''s eyes narrowed at the veteran agent who shrugged jadedly.


    "I''m not going to complain about Red Creek acting with a little common sense for once instead of trying to fan the fire and pull the strings as they always do behind the scenes. And for Beta Tomas¡­" he paused, took off his suit jacket, then loosened his tie. "To tell you the truth, I was hot in there myself so I guess for a werewolf it must have been pretty unbearable. You should consider having the thermostat checked. Winter is almost over, it''s way too high."


    Vaness Shawn stared, flabbergasted, at the man whose white shirt did indeed show a slight sweat stain. Before she could open her mouth Bradley Stevenson excused himself and headed for the stairs.


    The elevator opened to the ground floor and the two werewolves and their human friend stepped out of the metal box. Connor''s face lit up when he saw Greg standing by the exit automatic doors, Sora in his arms, her face hidden in the crook of his neck. He quickened his pace, leaving Glen and Eden behind, to join his fianc¨¦, and frowned as he reached the duo.


    "What''s the matter?" Connor asked worriedly, staring at Sora.


    "Bad day today for Nube and the hospital can''t leave Sora with her as much as she would like."


    The brown-haired man understood the situation and the reason for the little omega''s upset expression. On the day of Eden''s incident at the Academy, Connor, Glen, and Sora had accompanied Nube who was finally entering the hospital after Greg had finished the procedures for her care. Indeed, it was because the hospital wasn''t far from the academy that the alpha had been able to join his mate as soon as he had felt the first disturbances of his emotions through the Fated bond.


    Now that her mother was in the hospital, Sora had to deal with the strict visiting hours and even Greg''s intervention had failed to make the administration relent. Even today she had to leave way too early to her liking, especially since the change of environment had tired Nube who had spent most of her visit sleeping.


    Connor ran his hand on Sora''s back. The little werewolf took her face off Greg''s neck to stare at him. Her tears were still threatening to flow and Connor stretched out his arms. The omega girl took shelter against his chest without being asked twice.


    At the same time, Bradley showed up, out of breath after going down the stairs. His protege turned, puzzled to see the man here.


    "What''s wrong Brad?"


    "It''s Sir¡­ Well, whatever! You can come with me to the armory. Wait¡­" Bradley squinted his eyes at Connor and Greg. "You''re married?"


    Connor followed his gaze to the ring he wore on his left ring finger and which was easily visible as he gently stroked a clingy Sora''s back.


    "Oh¡­ "


    "What do you mean ''Oh''? You got married and you didn''t even invite me? How cold!"


    "Stop with the nagging! We''re not married yet! We saw each other not long ago, how could we have gotten married so quickly?


    "I''ve been watching this man chasing after you for so long. It wouldn''t be surprising if he dragged you to a judge right after he managed to get you to say yes."


    Connor rolled his eyes and Greg''s arm tenderly wrapped around his shoulder, a wide smile curling his lips upward.


    "I''m not in a rush. I know he won''t run away. But expect an invitation to the ceremony in the coming weeks."


    The happiness he read in the eyes of the two men warmed Bradley''s heart who replied with a smile before turning to Glen.


    "I also came to see you. I managed to get clearance for you-know-what and got everything you asked prepared. Everything was done exactly following your instructions. You have until 9 a.m. sharp tomorrow morning." The agent turned to Eden with a smirk on his face. "Enjoy!"


    Bradley motioned for his protege to follow him and Connor let Sora return to Greg''s arms before joining his mentor. The blond then turned to his mate and tilted his head, puzzled by what the WIA man had just said.


    "What was he talking about? Enjoy what?"


    Glen''s face lit up with a mysterious and joyful expression. He held out his hand to the male omega.


    "Do you remember that I asked you on a date this weekend?"


    "Yeah, it''s¡­ Tonight. Oh sorry, I forgot!" confessed Eden with a contrite expression.


    "It''s okay! A lot happened. We''ve got a lot on our mind." Glen turned to the doctor who was once again waiting for his fianc¨¦ with Sora in his arms. "Can you tell Connor that we''re going first? I''ll leave the car in front of the house and don''t worry about us, we won''t be home tonight."


    "Got it, I''ll tell him. Stay safe!"


    "Sure thing!"


    The alpha walked away, dragging behind him an omega more intrigued than ever by the program of this first date.


    After a short ride home, the car pulled up in front of Connor''s house and Glen asked his mate to get off of the vehicle.


    "You can go and put on something more casual if you want. I''ll wait for you in front of the garage."


    "Where do¡­"


    Glen shook his head to cut off Eden''s questions and smiled when he saw the pout that twisted his lover''s mouth. The dominant leaned in to kiss his blond and pulled away.


    "Meet me in front of the garage as soon as you''re done."


    Eden got out of the car and Glen also go inside the house after parking the car in the garage. When the blond joined his mate in front of the garage, he saw that his dominant was also changed. Simple jeans, a red crimson sweater, and a black leather jacket had replaced Glen''s formal attire.


    The latter looked up from his motorcycle which he was checking to make sure there was no problem on the road because it had been a while since he had used it. The tint of his eyes darkened upon seeing Eden''s appearance.


    The omega tugged, flushed cheeks, on the baseball shirt he had taken from his alpha''s belongings and pulled on, open, over his black turtleneck. He had also replaced his pants with skinny jeans and was wearing a pair of sneakers. Glen''s gaze burned his skin.


    The last time Eden had met that gaze was the night the dominant had marked him and it had almost ended in much more. The male omega felt something turn inside his stomach and froze in place as he saw that Glen had left where he was. He was walking over to him like a predator towards his prey.


    The alpha stopped inches from him. Eden looked up, heart pounding in his chest, and stared into the green gaze that pierced him. He shivered. The intensity of Glen''s gaze was such that the blond looked like he was stripped in place.


    "That''s mine," Glen said finally, tugging on one of the baseball shirt tails in a tone that made Eden swallow. The male omega controlled his voice that threatened to quiver and forced himself to answer as calmly as possible.


    "Yeah, I don''t have a lot of things at Connor''s so I decided to borrow something¡­" The alpha leaned close to Eden''s ear to whisper, prompting a slight movement of surprise from Eden.


    "Then, don''t complain if I get it back later."


    Without another word, he walked away back to his motorcycle. Glen then grabbed the helmet and jacket he had prepared and handed them to his omega. The blond who had recovered from his alpha''s sudden charm attack trotted towards him to retrieve them.


    "Sometimes you''re too much you know?"


    Glen smirked as Eden put on the jacket and the dominant straddled his bike.


    "I''ll make sure to give you a long and thorough definition of ''too much'' tonight."


    The sentence could be interpreted in many ways, but the tone the dominant had just used made Eden''s face tinged with a shade of red. He pushed the helmet on his head after glaring at his alpha and climbed onto the back of the bike. The dominant also put on his helmet and drove off.


    The journey took almost an hour and took them somewhere in the forest north of Red Creek. The place was an area where the WIA had authority and which was used for combat training. They left the motorbike in front of an empty wooden bungalow and Glen headed without hesitation down a path that took them deep into the forest. After walking for a few minutes, Eden''s eyes widened when he saw the landscape before them.


    The scenery was breathtaking. The place where the alpha had taken him led to a river fed by a waterfall. With the sun only halfway up in the sky, there was enough light to enjoy the view. However, it wasn''t only the beauty of the site that had surprised the male omega but the enormous white draped fabric tent erected and arranged with meticulous care.


    He moved forward and pushed the opening to reveal a small table set with its chairs and other things but his eyes caught in the bottom of the tent, the sight of several furs laid out, forming a perfect bed like in the cave of the traditional pack.


    Eden''s heart raced as he wondered if that meant what he was thinking and Glen''s voice interrupted his thoughts.


    "As you can see, I have prepared quite a lot of things for tonight but for us to enjoy it, we need to catch our dinner first."


    "Catch our dinner?" repeated Eden in disbelief.


    "Yeah, I wondered what would please an exquisite omega from a traditional pack that managed to get me head over heels. I thought that you must surely miss hunting and running in your werewolf form because even I want to shift and I haven''t been able to do it for long.


    I know you''re not allowed to shift in Red Creek since you''re on another pack''s territory, so I asked the WIA to let us use the land they normally use for their combat training."


    He turned and motioned the space around them and the movement caught Eden''s gaze who once again admired the beauty of the place.


    "We alone for several hundred square miles with no one to disturb us, and we can do absolutely what we want. Hunt, shift¡­"


    "There is a bed¡­"


    The sentence Eden had uttered cut off Glen who turned to him. His eyes had the same intensity as earlier in front of the garage and Eden held back a shiver.


    "There is a bed, you''re right."


    "I thought you wanted to wait until we fell in love with each other."


    "Well, you know that I''m already falling for you and¡­ I can feel your feelings through the Fated Bond, Eden. All of them. I sense every slight change. So¡­" He walked over to his mate and brought his hand up to his face to cup his cheek.


    "I figured tonight was the time to have you say out loud the words I''ve been waiting for and finally have a taste of that body which sight keeps torturing me."

 Chapter 147 - 146. How You Feel It

    Glen noticed Eden''s slight recoil on hearing his words and the alpha felt his heart tighten. Painfully.


    He had spoken because he was sure of the emotions he felt through the Fated Bond when they were together. Each touch was filled with affection more intense than the moment before. Every look, every kiss made him dangle that this would be the moment when the omega would finally open up to him. With this movement, a feeling of unease was born and dispersed as quickly as a flash in the pan.


    Since his feelings had bloomed, Glen was torn between the patience imposed by his promise and the impatience to live and consume his first love. Nothing in his past experiences had prepared him for the turbulence of waiting. The tiniest of gestures gave him hope as well as the slightest refusal brought him to his knees. His fists clenched and the dominant gritted his teeth to swallow the twinge of his heart.


    "Glen, I¡­"


    "I''m sorry. I didn''t mean to be overbearing. It''s okay if you don''t say anything tonight. I don''t want you to feel pressured. Don''t force your feelings¡­"


    "Will you please shut up?" rumbled the omega.


    Shocked by the sudden outburst, Glen stared at the blond with wide eyes. The younger werewolf stared back at him with an upset expression on his face. It wasn''t the atmosphere the alpha wanted for their first date and he didn''t know how to fix it. Thus, he just did what his omega expected of him and he stayed quiet.


    "It''s not what you think. I promise," Eden added in a softer tone. "It''s just... It''s... Frustrating." The male omega started after he calmed down and he lowered his head to the ground.


    He kicked a pebble that sank straight into the nearby river. A silence settled and stretched, almost endless for the alpha who felt his heart about to give out. Glen didn''t dare to disturb his mate''s thoughts even though his mind was getting wild.


    "I wanted to be cool and make you feel the same thrill that I felt. Even though I could guess your affection because of the bond, you still managed to expose your heart and declare your feelings and it was so¡­beautiful."


    Eden looked up and Glen noticed that his eyes were filled with tears that he was holding back so they wouldn''t fall.


    "I never thought that I would have a mate who made me feel so loved. I wanted to do the same thing for you. I already told you but I''ve been rejected... A lot. It was to the point that many of my packmates thought that Bloodhood''s future would be threatened because I''d never be able to have an alpha and¡­" He sneered but Glen felt the pain of those memories. "I''m thankful for your very existence. I''m thankful because not only you''re my fated mate but you''re a kind heart, you''re brave, noble, and you''re thoughtful to the point that, even in this situation, you still try to deny your feelings just for my sake. I''m thankful because you''re¡­"


    Eden sighed and motioned at the werewolf in front of him, from head to toe. "You''re... you! I''m thankful because you are you and I wanted to make you feel it but I failed."


    The blond shrugged, apologizing for what he thought was a failed confession, a sheepish smile on his lips. However, he had no idea the effect his words had on the alpha who felt a gentle warmth spread through him. This was the most beautiful declaration he could receive.


    Again, Eden kept silent, this time it was because he had the impression of having embarrassed himself even more.


    The emotion that had overwhelmed him slowly dissipated and his expression changed. He opened his mouth to speak but in a second, Glen shrank the distance between them and clapped the palm of his hand over his mouth.


    "You said you wanted to surprise me?" The dominant felt his lover''s head move as he nodded in response. "I''m already more than surprised and happy to hear what you just said. I think it was perfect just as it was. But if you want to try another way, go ahead. You''ve got our whole date to success. I''m sure you''ll find something because from the very first day you never failed to find a new way to reach out to my heart. Say it when you''re ready and¡­ say it how you feel it, okay?" Another nod answered him and Glen pulled his hand away. "Then, let''s go catch our dinner!"


    He moved aside and dragged Eden into the tent where he took off his jacket and his sweater before putting them away in a corner. He was ready to undo the button of his jeans when he noticed his mate''s gaze which was fixed on his fingers or rather on the part of his body hidden behind his fingers.


    The omega waited with visible and shameless impatience for him to remove the garment that hid his lower body and that made Glen smile.


    "Eden?" he said with a smile in his voice and the latter snapped out of his thoughts and noticed the smug smile of his mate. He rolled his eyes.


    "Yeah, maybe I''m also thankful because you''re hot like hell."


    The younger werewolf then turned as if nothing had happened and started to undress. At least that was the impression he wanted to give but, looking closely, the alpha could see the red that tinged the back of his neck and the top of his ears.


    The dominant couldn''t help glancing down at the soft furry bed and offered a silent prayer to the Moon Goddess to put the odds in his favor.


    Once all his clothes were removed, the alpha shifted to his wolf form and realized when he turned around that Eden was ready and waiting for him. The two wolves left the tent and run to the forest.


    Glen didn''t grow up in a pack of werewolves. Nonetheless, his hunting skills had nothing to envy the best hunters that could count a pack like Bloodhood, and this is thanks to his adoptive family who did everything to make him experience a certain closeness to nature. The only difference is that he didn''t devour his prey as the original pack''s werewolves did.


    With this date planned with a lot of thought, Glen wanted to reveal his good sides, but that was without the mischievous side of his omega who knew his intentions but didn''t want to let them happen.


    They had been busy tracking, sniffing the tracks left by different animals when they noticed that of a deer. The alpha took the lead and they set off in pursuit of the animal. Suddenly, Eden, who until then had been following his mate, ran away.


    Seeing him go in a completely different direction, the dominant reluctantly abandoned his future prey and future dinner. He ran to catch up with his mate and asked him what was his deal but he saw the omega running back at him at full speed.


    Glen barely had time to wonder what was going on when he heard the hooves of a herd of boars shaking the ground. Without waiting, he picked up the pace to run away as well.


    They had a terrible time getting rid of the herd. It shouldn''t have been a problem, however, the playful golden wolf purposely ran at a pace slow enough for the boars to keep their sights on.


    After a few moments of running, the sound of hooves finally changed direction and died down. The alpha thought it was finally his time. He ran to Eden but his plans, once again, ended up being ruined. The male omega hadn''t finished getting him into trouble.


    The change of direction of an animal as stubborn as a boar should have caught the dominant''s attention, but he was too focused on leaving a good impression on his mate that he didn''t realize until too late why they had given up their pursuit.


    Eden jumped on the trunk of a tree and shifted to take his werewolf form. He thus climbed up to the highest branches and, while Glen wondered why his nostrils picked up a smell recognizable among a thousand. A wild bear.


    [You¡­ You led us to it! You did it on purpose, right?]


    He heard Eden answer him by link too with a falsely innocent tone


    [I don''t know what you''re talking about.]


    The alpha stopped abruptly, inwardly wishing that the animal would pass on its way. Unfortunately, it wasn''t his lucky day.


    The omega who was perched on top of a tree completely out of reach chuckled silently seeing the bad posture of his mate. He took advantage of his height to stealthily flee by jumping from tree to tree, leaving his lover to his fate.


    Even though he could fight the animal, Glen didn''t want to because, with the difference in power, it would be pure cruelty. Moreover, he smelled another bear in a wide perimeter. Probably a cub that the mother currently in front of him intended to protect at all costs.


    It wouldn''t run away even if he threatened it. The only choice left to the alpha was to flee himself.


    Without hesitation, Glen turned and started running as hard as he could. As he expected, he heard the grunting of the bear chasing after him for a few feet and, as soon as the animal saw that it was impossible to catch up with him without putting a dangerous distance between it and its cub, it gave up and turned back.


    The alpha continued to run for a while to be sure he had lost the bear and then proceeded to return to the tent where he hoped to find Eden.


    When he reached their camp, the sun was slowly setting behind the horizon. The omega was sitting near the fire, his nudity only hidden by a fur over his shoulders. There were several huge trout over the fire. They had been caught without a doubt while his mate was playing tag with a bear, and Glen could already smell a tantalizing aroma. Eden had also spotted and pulled out the side dishes that were in a cooler in the tent.


    The alpha detoured through the tent to grab something to cover his lower body and plopped down next to the younger werewolf, a sullen look on his face. The latter side glanced at his mate to check the temperature of his mood.


    The dark-haired werewolf didn''t take his eyes off the fire, his lips slightly pursed in a pout, and the omega bit the inside of his cheeks to keep from laughing at his expense.


    He stared at the sulking dominant''s profile and the tenderness he felt completely overflowed from his heart. He squirmed to get closer and stick his body against that of the alpha who, still grumpy, pretended to not notice.


    Eden''s head rested on Glen''s shoulder and the alpha remained impassive for a moment. Soon his will along with his bad mood wavered and he wrapped his mate in a side embrace, his arm over his shoulders. Victorious, Eden snuggled up against him. That was also a part of all the things he liked about his mate. Whatever his mood, the alpha never pushed him away and that made him feel secure.


    They stayed like that for a while, listening to the sounds of the surrounding wild nature and the crackling fire cooking their meal. The atmosphere, the sky that changed color with the sunset, the moment itself, everything was perfect. So much so that the dominant forgot everything around.


    Glen didn''t even realize that another enticing smell had mixed with that of the food and Eden who saw that his alpha hadn''t reacted, called him out.


    "Glen?"


    "Hmm?"


    "You told me to say it how I feel it, so this way is okay, right?"


    "What are you talking ab¡­" The pheromones exploded and became the only thing the alpha could notice.


    Every one of his senses was now under the influence of the omega. Glen only saw his mate. He only smelled his pheromones. The sensations in the part of his body in contact with the blond''s were sharpened, and his ears were filled with the beating of a heart throbbing as his owner waited for his answer.


    "Seductive pheromones mean ''I want you'', ''be my mate'' and many other forms of love that I all feel towards you so... This way is okay, right?" Eden repeated, his golden eyes locked on his alpha and the latter felt his fangs lengthen and his throat go dry.


    "Yeah.. Let''s go inside."

 Chapter 148 - 147. The Bonding Mark[M]

    NOTICE: ABOUT BONDING/MARKING IN WYU!''S UNIVERSE


    [Unlike the mark which is temporary and requires a constant exposure of the marked werewolf to their dominant''s pheromones to not fade, a bond cannot fade even if the mates are separated.


    When dominants claim their partner, they bite them at the base of the neck, where the main pheromone glands are located. The dominants'' fangs pierce their partner''s neck deeply and long enough to reach the glands and inject them with a special enzyme that will create the bond.


    This enzyme slightly modifies the mate''s pheromones. From that moment on, the claimed werewolves emit their pheromones mixed with a back note similar to their dominant''s pheromones. But this is only the tip of the iceberg.


    Several physiological changes will be caused by this enzyme and this is what creates the bond which is an emotional and physical connection between dominants and their mate. The whole process is therefore hard on the mate''s body, but the release of pleasure hormones makes the process more bearable. This is why the bond is made during mating.


    An alpha''s bond is special and stronger, especially if their mate is an omega because alphas have a deadly toxin in their fangs.


    When alphas bite their omega partner, it saturates their mate''s glands with their enzyme but also with their toxin. The process which is already stressful for a common bond is even more violent for omegas as they fight against the toxin and therefore against death.


    Fortunately, the mixture of the enzyme and the toxin, but also other elements present in omegas'' organism will allow the creation of an antitoxin. Claimed omegas are the only werewolves immune to their alphas'' toxin.


    An alpha can mark another dominant, high, middle, or low rank and even a beta but there is a chance that the dominant partner will die from the toxin during the bond''s creation if they aren''t injected with an antidote against the toxin because dominants'' bodies can''t make antitoxin.


    Alphas cannot claim another alpha because the bitten alpha always dies in the process. Indeed, the glands at the base of the werewolves'' neck are the core of their nervous system but also the most fragile part of their body. No alpha can survive the presence here of another alpha''s toxin in their nervous system''s core. ]


    __________


    The moment they had both been waiting for was finally here. Glen looked at Eden stared back at him, his eyes shining with a craving that cannot be faked. The dominant''s head was light and his body was starting to react to the omega''s pheromones. Eden was still spreading them without diminishing their intensity, well aware that the alpha would be soon be overwhelmed by a desire that would consume him. It was precisely what he wanted.


    Glen didn''t spread his pheromones in response to the blond''s olfactory invitation. He knew that if he did so now, they would both be out of control because of all the tension they had built up, just waiting to be released by the embrace of their two bodies.


    The dominant blinked, breaking the hypnotic eye contact he had made with the two golden circles. His own green irises fell on Eden''s lips, parted and tempting, waiting, calling for his kisses.


    The alpha''s hand rose and reached out to his mate''s cheek as he leaned on to press their foreheads together.


    "I need to clean everything so any wild animal doesn''t come while we are busy. Go inside and¡­" He pressed a finger on the male omega''s bottom lip fighting the urge to kiss him. "Wait for me."


    The three words left his mouth with barely contained febrility. Eden nodded quietly and Glen tore his gaze away from his mate''s to stand up.


    He felt Eden also get up behind him to disappear inside the tent. A short while later, lights came on inside, illuminating the white fabric with several pale yellow halos.


    As the darkness intensified, the lighted tent stood out even more against the natural landscape. However, the beauty of the nature around them was, even more, captivating with the low light and the change of atmosphere.


    Glen could tell because his eyes pierced through the night as in daylight. The river simply lit by the last rays of the sun was a vision worth being captured for eternity. He smiled and started hustling to find his mate.


    Glen didn''t put out the fire. He only grabbed the now grilled fish to remove them from the wooden skewers. The smell that he found appealing a few minutes ago no longer had any interest in his eyes. However, he repacked each of the dishes and the grilled fish with care. He knew his omega would be weakened and starved after their mating due to the bond.


    The alpha gathered everything that couldn''t stay outside and after one last glance at the landscape, he headed to the tent.


    Glen rushed in, lowering his head before closing behind him. He walked over to the small table and noticed that Eden had lowered the flap of fabric that separated the two parts of the tent, hiding the ''night'' part where the bed of furs was. This part was now inaccessible to his eyes.


    Still, the solar lanterns the omega had lit to illuminate the place created a play of shadows that the alpha would have found sultry if he hadn''t tried his patience so much. To tell that the sight was agonizing was appropriate.


    The shadow of the male omega sitting on the bed was drawn on the white fabric. Eden had let go of the blanket that covered his body earlier. Thus, the alpha could see the silhouette of his fully naked body waiting for him just a few feet away.


    Glen watched as Eden got up to cross the room to a corner of the tent where the alpha knew he had left some things they would need. The dominant gulped as he saw the shadow move.


    Eden bent down to take something from a bag placed on the ground. His torso bent over as his hand rummaged through the pockets of the luggage on the floor.


    The sight of the omega hunched over in a pose revealing everything to nonexistent eyes made the dominant''s pulse quicken. Glen then noticed that he still smelled Eden''s pheromones, but faintly.


    The smell of apples and sugar escaped through the cracks from the space of the tent where the blond was and Glen was already dreading the shock he would have when he joined his mate.


    It would be a miracle if he didn''t pounce on him. Glen turned his body away and tore his thoughts away from what was happening on the other side of the white piece of fabric. He started to get busy and put the food he had gathered in the coolers.


    His brief distraction allowed him to regain some self-control and it was with this fragile control that he entered the night section.


    The shadow behind the cloth became a fully naked young werewolf offered up for his view and Glen''s reason fleed his body to let his werewolf desires and instincts take over.


    Eden''s seductive pheromones that filled the room had left no corner free of their presence. The scent would have been completely intoxicating if Glen hadn''t already given up on the idea of ??staying sane. They were werewolves on their bonding night therefore, the alpha decided to let his inner wolf lead him.


    Eden who had heard when his mate had entered the room, froze on the spot. He held his breath with an apprehension that made the air almost electric.


    The blond had chosen to stay naked on purpose to disturb his mate and for the first time in his life, he felt exposed, completely vulnerable. Glen''s gaze started to scrutinize every inch of his skin as soon as he stopped on the threshold.


    It was to the point that Eden felt a burn all over the skin that was exposed to the dominant''s eyes. The younger werewolf wasn''t even able to shiver to get rid of the tension that his body had started to feel at the mere arrival of the alpha so much his body was tense with expectation.


    Eden heard the muffled sound of the fabric coming back into place behind Glen and silence that let every sound of nature outside come to them. Even though it had taken a few minutes for Eden to fill the space with his pheromones, it only took a few seconds for Glen to give an appropriate response to this olfactory provocation.


    The alpha''s pheromones invaded the space up to the roof of the tent and the omega male''s lips parted as his breathing grew unsteady. His fingers gripped the paper box he held in his hands and his ears filled with the thud of the footsteps of his alpha who had come for the claim.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Tap.


    Silence. Eden knew that the dominant was right behind him. The male omega felt the heat of his body which made his own body hot. His back, his buttocks, the back of his legs, his nape, every part of his skin that was in contact with the heat of his alpha''s body that had stopped a few away suffered from a sudden fever.


    Glen''s barely perceptible breath brushed his ears and Eden''s fingers clenched, crushing the box he was holding in his hand.


    Without a word, the dark-haired werewolf''s hand reached out from behind where he was and grabbed the box from his mate''s hands, who offered no resistance and let go.


    "I need them, so I might as well get them." He tossed the box, which landed almost silently on the bed of furs. "Also¡­ Eden¡­"


    "Ack!"


    The blond let out a gasp when his alpha''s tongue ran along his neck and up towards his earlobe, which he licked before resuming his position just a few inches from Eden''s body, which was now quivering.


    "You''re so wet¡­" Glen had looked down over the shoulder of the omega whose erect penis had been oozing with precum since his mate had released his pheromones.


    "Should I do something about that?"


    The blond werewolf was panting, head clouded with desire but he managed to gather his scattered mind pieces and turned around to glare at his mate. His glowering eyes took on an amused hue when he saw that despite his bold attitude, the alpha was just as excited as he was.


    Indeed, the sweatpants that the dominant had put on directly on his skin were deformed by a massive erection. A smirk lifted one of the corners of the blond''s mouth, and, eyes locked on his mate''s gaze, Eden took a step forward. He lifted his fingers to touch the alpha''s cock through the fabric.


    Before the tip of the young werewolf''s index finger touch him, Glen grabbed his wrist, pressing lightly on it in a mute warning. In the medium-ocean green, a real storm had risen.


    Eden knew that it was no longer the Glen he knew but his inner wolf who was in charge.


    The alpha was all raw instincts and desires waiting for the first sign to launch a sensual assault on his omega.


    The two werewolves stared at each other for a moment that seemed to last forever. When the blond''s lips parted imperceptibly to let the air in, the dominant reacted with supernatural speed and a delicacy that was only possible with total control of this force that could break every bone in the young werewolf''s body.


    Glen lifted Eden and pinned him against the fur mattress. The omega didn''t even realize what had happened. He simply felt against his back, the fluffy and soft contact of the blankets stacked in dozens of layers. Glen''s mouth was crushed against his and their tongues intertwined in a sensual, frantic struggle.


    Surprised by the ardor of his mate, Eden welcomed the kiss and responded to it with as much passion as possible until, out of breath, the alpha pulled away, straightening his torso to look at the omega he was ready to claim.


    Cheeks flushed, disheveled, and half-closed eyes filled with lust, Eden was in the dominant''s eyes a call to lechery. His fingers stroked the spot where the younger werewolf already bore the mark. Glen intended to bite the same spot down to claim his mate.. A wave of desire and impatience washed over him and the alpha''s lips parted, baring his fangs.

 Chapter 149 - 148. My Alpha [M]

    Glen''s emotions were getting wild. His omega, his fated mate was under him, at his mercy, ready to receive his bond and receive him. He was about to explode. The sight of the blond werewolf panting, lips parted, lusting for him was beyond anything he could have imagined.


    Glen''s fingers left the mark and went down to Eden''s pectorals and the blond''s voice interrupted the course of his lustful thoughts.


    "Are you going to keep looking at me or I can hope for some action?"


    Glen snorted upon seeing that even in this situation his rebellious and wayward omega was true to himself. A grin appeared on his face as he wondered if some well-placed thrust would make him docile. Not that the alpha wants his mate to be otherwise, but he would give everything to hear a meek Eden beg him. He licked his lips absentmindedly. It''s a picture he would like to see in real life.


    The alpha pulled his fangs away and lowered his mouth a few inches away from Eden''s face, the tip of his thumb resting on one of the corners of the mouth. He gently caressed the skin.


    "When I start, I don''t plan on quitting anytime soon so you should rather enjoy the few moments that I give you..."


    Eden''s legs closed around Glen''s chest and he pulled the alpha to him. As soon as he was near, Eden''s mouth grabbed the dominant''s lips, smothering his words with a kiss where their tongues intertwined with agility. The tip of the blond''s tongue eagerly teased that of the alpha who, after recovering from his surprise, kissed him back fervently.


    The heated session with their tongues lasted long, hot seconds, maybe even longer because their breaths were growing short and Glen was the one to break their kiss. He pushed on the hands he had put on either side of Eden''s head to hold back his body when the omega had suddenly knocked him down on him and he pulled away. Or rather, he tried but was stopped by his omega which, again, encased his waist with his legs.


    "Eden¡­"


    "Do the talking with your body!"


    Fierce, impatient, turned on to the point that even talking was a waste of time. Glen wasn''t the only one who had let his inner wolf take over. The male omega only had one thing in mind, mating with his alpha. The wolf inside him was rolling over in a submissive position, and he wanted the dominant in his deepest part.


    Getting the message perfectly, Glen resumed the kiss, this time for a brief moment, before sliding down, nibbling the length of his mate''s neck. He focused on where his mark was. Every time his teeth grated even lightly on the skin there, a moan escaped from the omega''s mouth as he arched his back and extended his neck to expose it even more to the pressure of the teeth.


    Glen smirked and continued his exploration of the blond''s body. Sliding to change position and lie down behind Eden, he got rid of the sweatpants he no longer needed anyway, freeing his erection.


    The alpha laid on his side and stuck his torse to the back of his mate. His arm which was on the bed slid over Eden''s body to then grab his penis which demanded attention. He slid his hand down the shaft wet because of the precum that hadn''t stopped leaking.


    The sometimes slow, sometimes fast movements stimulated Eden''s dick with waves of pleasure. The dominant''s other hand started his lascivious conquest of the omega''s chest and assaulted the nipple within his reach.


    He pinched the soft bud between his fingers and turned, pressed, caressed, pinched it without giving it the slightest respite. Glen''s thumb stroked the tip of Eden''s cock then pressed the entrance to the urethra and he smiled as he felt the blond push his ass against his erection which was wedged between the two asscheeks.


    "Hmm hm."


    The dominant''s tongue slid over the mark and nibbled the base of Eden''s neck who cried out, his hand gripping the fur beneath him as electricity ran down his spine. Again he pressed his buttocks into the erection.


    Glen continued his lascivious care, his hand sliding and stroking his penis, while the fingers of his other hand were busy torturing the nipple which was already swollen and red from the pain and the excessive attention.


    "Alpha¡­hmm¡­inside." moaned Eden as Glen was busy sliding his dick between his mate''s asscheeks.


    The feeling was exciting. Even more exciting every time that he saw his omega stop breathing, the tip of his cock pressed lightly against his hole before continuing on its way.


    Glen stifled a groan because, he too, wanted to be inside his mate. Eden''s bust move away from his embrace and he didn''t hold him back. The male omega turned to face him and hug him.


    The dark-haired werewolf stared at the blond''s face whose eyes were locked on him, silently begging and he felt his dick twitching. It was time to move on to the main course.


    He fumbled inside the bed to look for the small box he had tossed and when his fingers met the cardboard they grabbed it and opened it. He pulled out a condom, detached it from the pack, and wedged it between his teeth before firmly gripping the blond''s hips and kneeling between his spread legs.


    Running his finger through his hair, he pulled up the strands that clung to his forehead to clear his view and grabbed the condom with his hand before bending down to take the nipple that had escaped his torture into his mouth.


    Eden''s chest arched to press his chest against the dominant''s mouth, and the latter, to punish his impatience, rolled the hardening nipple between his teeth.


    "Nghh!" Eden gasped.


    Glen''s free hand gripped the lone shaft of his quivering omega. After a few strokes, he slid his palm to the testicles which he massaged lightly before going down a little more.


    The tip of his index finger paused on the area wet with natural lube and the dominant''s eyes darkened in anticipation.


    The walls he thought he had to coax to let him in, offered little resistance before it sucked the dominant''s finger in up to his last knuckle.


    "Fuck, your insides are twitching."


    Warm, tight but quivering around his finger and gently massaging it, the feeling was heavenly. As soon as he realized how his mate tasted as good as he looked, the dominant had a hard time controlling himself. His cock, already close to its limit, hardened a little more when he imagined the pleasure of sinking between the soft wall and incited moans out of this provocative mouth.


    Just the thought made him shudder, and he gritted his teeth to focused on the blond''s reactions who, eyes practically closed, gasped in rhythm with the thrusts that opened his insides to prepare him to receive his alpha.


    The new and intriguing feeling soon turned, due to the alpha''s ardor, into a hunger that made his inner walls tremble. An unknown heat swelled in the omega''s belly who instinctively knew that the only thing that could calm the feelings that were unleashed inside him would be to finally be connected to his mate.


    "Alpha¡­My Alpha..."


    The blond''s voice sounded like a primal call, calling for his mate, who complied and pulled back the fingers he used to loosen him. Glen grabbed the square case he had set aside and quickly unrolled the condom over his erection. His fingers were shaking with excitement.


    He looked down at Eden and his mouth opened, letting his tongue dart slightly between his lips. He didn''t even realize when his fangs spread out.


    Glen paused at the entrance to the coveted cave and his hand rested on Eden''s cheek. He stroked the cheekbones tenderly and, with an agonizing slow thrust, he sank between the walls that gave way. He almost felt like his dick was melting from the pleasure.


    Eden''s mouth opened in a silent scream and his eyes that were nearly closed snapped open as his insides were entered into. He felt his alpha''s cock pull out and then thrust back, slowly but sinking into him with the full length of his shaft. An obscene moan escaped the younger werewolf''s lips.


    "Angh!"


    Again Glen pulled his dick out and thrust back causing the same indecent cry that grew louder and louder.


    "Aanngh¡­ Angh¡­ Annnngh! Ack! Nnngh! Aaann..."


    The last cry stuck in his throat. Too busy getting used to the feeling of his alpha penetrating him, Eden hadn''t noticed that the dominant had lowered his face close to his neck which was exposed. He also hadn''t noticed that the Dominant''s mouth was opened revealing his fangs ready to sink into his flesh.


    A burning sensation spread through his body from where his alpha had sunk his fangs into his neck. Eden was completely paralyzed, overwhelmed. The omega felt his body suddenly froze and his skin was covered with hundreds of cold water droplets.


    He could feel his blood run through his veins. His pupils dilated and he wanted to gasp but only an obscene moan left his mouth as the dominant, teeth still sunk into his neck, continued to connect and disconnect their lower bodies.


    At first, Eden was overpowered by the superimposition of the two opposite sensations. On the one hand, this feeling that death had just entered his body through the bite of his mate, and the second a world of immeasurable pleasure awakened within him.


    His heart throbbed painfully and the omega felt like thousands of burning ants were crawling under his skin tearing it away as a flower of pleasure budded in his belly, unfolding one after one its infinite petals.


    Eden didn''t know which between the hell of agony or the paradise of pleasures was trying to draw his soul to it. Probably both. Hence the fact that his body didn''t know yet whether it wanted to move and feel that bliss again and again or disappear so it never had to relive the feeling of being burned from the inside by acid.


    His dominant decided on his behalf. The fangs finally released the flesh of his neck and the tongue gently passed over the wound. Glen then placed a kiss, tender, brief to ask for forgiveness.


    The burning sensation slowly faded, and let the waves of pleasure scatter sporadically through his body with every movement of the alpha''s cock inside him.


    Suddenly, Eden noticed a ringing. It was the system and as he thought about it, it displayed its screen in front of the male omega''s eyes.


    [Congratulations


    You have just completed the ''Bonded by Fate'' quest...]


    The blond dismissed the screen. Nothing and no one was going to interfere with his bonding night. He had been craving too much.


    Glen paused and wrapped his arms around the omega''s back to straighten up and make him sit on top of him. Eden choked on his breath when he felt his mate''s dick sink even deeper into him, revealing a new intensity to his pleasure.


    The dominant gently wedged his mate against his chest while the latter''s legs wrapped around his hips. When Eden''s arms wrapped around his neck, Glen slid his fingers into his beloved blond''s hair and pulled him into a languid kiss. The long black-haired werewolf broke their kiss leaving their foreheads pressed together.


    "Are you okay?" He gritted his teeth as he felt Eden''s hole squeeze his dick and the male omega sank his teeth into his bottom lips as he nodded.


    Eden was overwhelmed by the sensations in his lower body and by the shivers which went up along his spine.


    "Are you sure you are okay?"


    Eden tightened his grip and gave his alpha a desperate look, tears in the corners of his eyes.


    "Please¡­ M-m Ngh! Move. I-I want you to... Nghh!" The dominant felt him squeeze his cock and Eden rested his forehead on his shoulder trying to forget how overwhelming the feeling of having his mate''s cock so deep inside him was.


    "I-I want you to move, p-please.... my Alpha."

 Chapter 150 - 149. Bliss [M]

    Eden pulled away to look at his mate. He saw the alpha''s eyes glow faintly. The green sparkled, captivating and beautiful. Glen''s fingers gently brushed the skin of his back, as he moved his hands to hold him firmly. Again Eden''s arms tightened their embrace as his jerky breath betrayed how bad he endured the sensation.


    "Put your legs like this."


    The dominant fixed Eden''s position, thus the blond was now straddling him. He, then, placed his feet in support so the male omega could move by himself. Like that, his mate was no longer swamped with the sensation of being penetrated.


    Glen put his hands under his buttocks to support him. Even with his mind clouded with desire, his alpha was caring and considerate towards him and he liked this so much.


    His eyes fell to Glen''s lips, which were parted, and let out an unsteady breath. The fingers that were hooked to his dominant''s neck slid through the alpha''s long black hair and he pulled him into a kiss that showed his infatuated state.


    Eden felt his mate''s hands gripping his buttocks and lifting him slowly to make him slide along his cock. Glen stopped just before the tip of his dick came out of the tasteful hole and he guided Eden''s ass down, only stopping when he was deep inside.


    Tongues intertwined in a tender kiss, the alpha gradually increased the pace, making Eden move up and down along his shaft. The golden omega gasped as he broke their kiss.


    The devastating pleasure began to swell again in his belly but without the feeling of being overwhelmed. The blond pushed on his feet to follow the movement the alpha had shown him.


    Every thrust his alpha''s dick was deep inside and yet it was so good that he wanted more. Eden took over, pushing off his feet to increase the intensity of the movement.


    Eyes locked on his mate''s face, Glen smiled as he saw that all traces of discomfort were gone and he could drown in his own pleasure. He kneaded Eden''s buttocks between his fingers and when the omega slid down so his hole swallow his dick, he slammed his hips and reached even deeper inside. The alpha felt Eden''s hole squeeze his cock harder and he noticed a burning sensation in his back.


    Caught in the moment, his omega had just scratched him, leaving four red streaks on each of his shoulder blades. He smirked as he was already healing and he heard a plea that made his dick twitch.


    "M-more¡­I want¡­more."


    His smile widened. Glen grabbed the arms of his omega to pull them from his neck and rocked forward to kneel, Eden still on his lap. He clapped the blond''s hands on the bed and move his hips at a frantic pace. Each movement incited a groan of pleasure that mingled with Eden''s moans.


    "Is that... enough?" Glen grunted as his lips were pressed to his mate''s skin.


    Head thrown back and eyes closed to savor the blissful sensation that was spreading throughout his body, Eden managed to speak between two cries of ecstasy.


    "Hmmm! Ngh! Harder! Do it¡­h-har¡­der! Angh!"


    He had barely heard the end of his omega''s sentence when Glen pinned him down on the bed, thrusting with vigor as he had been instructed.


    "Ah! Yes¡­here! Nghh! Like...that! It''s... It''s... Good!"


    Glen''s hands pressed against the blond''s palms like he wanted to merge their intertwined fingers.


    He continued his slamming motion, making the pleasure increase slowly with each thrust. His eyes landed on Eden''s face completely distorted by pleasure and he was so beautiful and exciting that the alpha had to control himself not to explode.


    Glen gritted his teeth and moved closer, pressing his stomach against Eden''s. The male omega''s dick ended up being held between their two bellies, pressed and massaged in rhythm with each of their steady movements.


    The grinding feeling, added to the ecstasy the blond already felt, made him reach the climax of his pleasure. Eden released his seed and the liquid mixed with the sweat which already covered their skin.


    "You came already?"


    Eden frowned upon hearing the remark of his mate who chuckled. However, his laugh didn''t last long as he noticed that even after his orgasm, the omega still wasn''t satisfied.


    Glen''s gaze darkened. He was thinking how he would devour the blond who was busy catching his breath and the latter had no idea that the werewolf whose cock was still inside him hadn''t even finished warming up.


    The dominant ran a finger through the whitish liquid and licked the tip of his finger, a defiant glint in his eye.


    "As I can see, this wasn''t enough to satisfy you."


    He pulled out his dick and Eden suppressed a moan. Glen, then, turned his mate over to lay him on his stomach. One hand lifted the omega''s hips, forcing his buttocks to move back in a proper doggy style and the other hand grabbed Eden''s nape with authority to restrain him, face pressed on the bed.


    The blond felt his alpha''s cock rub against his hole and he immediately understood what came next. With one motion, the dominant thrust into his mate. The younger werewolf''s hands gripped the furs beneath him as he got used to the new position.


    Again, his moans filled Glen''s ears as the alpha let go of his omega''s neck and placed a hand on each asscheek.


    The dominant looked down and watched his dick going in and out of Eden''s asshole and he licked his lips. The repetitive movement of his hips guided his cock to different corners of the sweet cave. A moan escaped his mouth and he leaned his head back, reveling in every wave of pleasure that swelled in his groin.


    Suddenly, he noticed that each time he slammed his hips against Eden''s buttocks, the omega was pressing against him, arching his back to give the penetration even more impact.


    "Ahhh! Eden¡­ babe!" He groaned loudly. "You''re so good!"


    The dominant looked down at his omega again and he noticed that the blond had turned his head to the side, his cheek rubbing against the fur with each impact, a smirk on his lips. He was ready to react to the silent provocation, but Eden pushed on his hands to straighten up, which surprised Glen, and he stopped thrusting.


    The young werewolf stuck his back against his alpha''s chest and grabbed his head. He gripped the dominant''s free hand and guided it to his dick. Eden kissed his mate passionately and pulled away, breathless, to order in a low voice.


    "Now, move."


    Glen smiled and began to move his hips and his hand slid along Eden''s cock as they sank into a marathon of pleasure.


    ________


    The growl of a werewolf''s stomach clamoring for its portion echoed in his ears, followed by a moan of protest. The alpha chortled silently and kissed his mate''s forehead. The latter grimaced in his lethargic state but refused to budge. Glen slipped out of bed and looked around the room.


    There were used condoms all over the floor since in their frenzy of pleasure he had thrown them away without ever looking where they landed. He cleaned the room, amazed that they had managed to finish the whole box.


    In the end, they had to calm themselves down and finish their marathon of sex without penetration because, even if an omega cannot conceive outside of his heat, he wasn''t yet ready to check that it was one hundred percent true.


    Glen looked one last time at Eden who had slid back into dreamland despite his rumbling stomach and decided to go get everything ready.


    When the male omega wriggled in his bed, the sun was above the horizon line and the smell of grilled meat tickled his nostrils. He recognized the smell of deer freshly cooked and his eyes snapped open as his mouth immediately began to water. Eden sat up with a grimace in the bed of furs and he heard the noises of his alpha which stirred on the other part of the tent.


    The blond looked around and saw the baseball shirt he had borrowed from his mate, folded right next to him. He smiled and put it on before joining his mate.


    "I thought you wanted it back?" The omega asked with a smile in his voice and the dominant turned to look at him.


    "After some reflection, It suits you better than it does me. It''s yours if you want it."


    Eden grabbed the lapels of the clothes that had his scent and that of his alpha mixed. He pressed them against his nose and smiled, eyes sparkling with joy.


    "I want it!" He answered and his stomach rumbled.


    "Why do I feel like I fasted for four days?" groaned the omega, clutching his stomach.


    "Well," Glen let his voice trail off. "You ate me as your dinner last night. You moaned so loudly that I know I taste great, but I don''t think that I''m very nourishing."


    Eden folded his arms and narrowed his eyes at his mate.


    "If I remember well you weren''t the quiet type either."


    Glen snorted at the answer that was so like his omega and walked over to him. He stopped when he was just a few inches apart, leaned on, and kissed lightly his lips.


    "C''mon, let''s eat."


    Eden obeyed without being asked twice. They left the table inside and took their meal looking out at the landscape, lazily seated, their backs leaning against the trunk of a dead tree.


    Glen had gone hunting a little before sunrise and he had brought back a deer that he had butchered near the river. He cut it into pieces so that it would cook faster and be ready for when his omega would be awake. The alpha knew that Eden liked raw meat but he still wasn''t used to it. However, after glancing around and seeing the blond eat greedily, he realized that, at least now, there was no problem.


    They ate and talked in a good mood, then cleaned the tent and the camp thoroughly. They only left behind what the WIA team had settled for them.


    After a last look to engrave in his memory the place which had offered its magnificent setting to their bonding night, Glen held out his hand to his mate and they walked into the forest.


    The two werewolves reached the WIA''s cabin and they got rid of their garbage bag there as Bradley Stevenson had asked since the place was cleaned every day.


    Glen handed a helmet to Eden who stared at it for a moment.


    "How come the WIA allowed you to use the site like this? I mean, you reserved the whole place just for us, that''s insane."


    "To tell you the truth, I''ve also known Stevenson since I was little, he was a close friend of Maria and since I grew up with the Everetts, most people at the WIA know me and also¡­ You remember those Neutralizers whose you did talk to me?" Eden nodded remembering the most embarrassing moment of his life. "I have a degree in chemical engineering and the basic formula for neutralizers comes from my graduation thesis. I sold it to the WIA which uses it today, in exchange for good compensation and a percentage on the sale of all products derived from this formula."


    The omega looked at his mate, his mouth gape open.


    "So¡­ you''re loaded!" The answer he hadn''t expected made the alpha chuckle.


    "Not really. The first products hit the market less than a year ago and many packs are reluctant to use them. For the moment, I watch from afar what it becomes. C''mon, get on, I''d like to continue our date." He pushed the helmet over his head and motioned for his omega to come up behind him.


    They returned to Red Creek and wandered around town, taking advantage of the clear weather to wander from spot to spot. Glen showed his mate all the places of his childhood, sharing bits of himself. For each anecdote, the omega revealed his tastes, his memories as a werewolf having grown up in a traditional pack.


    By the end of the day, they got to know each other even better and they set off on their way home, wrapped in bliss.


    When he turned the key in the door to Connor''s house, Glen didn''t expect the voice that echoed inside.


    "You''re finally here!"


    Silver Bloodhood appeared as Eden closed the front door and the traditional pack''s leader froze looking at Glen and then his son. His eyes widened as he stared at the male omega''s neck and confirmed what he was smelling through his pheromones. The blond frowned upon discovering that his father was here.


    "What are you doing he¡­"


    "You''re bonded!" cut off the leader of Bloodhood and immediately after, a muffled cry betrayed the presence of Snow Bloodhood who was looking at his son with a beaming face.


    Eden blushed at the thought that his bonding mark also said he had mated with his alpha and looked away, uncomfortable.


    "Y-yeah! It happened, I guess."


    "But you didn''t ask for perm¡­" A nudge in the ribs silenced him and the alpha looked down at his mate who linked him.


    [Let them be! We came here with a purpose!]


    Her frowning face made the leader recover from his surprise and he stared at Eden and Glen with a serious look.


    "The news spread around last night. An alpha and his omega died.. They failed the Omega''s mark ritual."

 Chapter 151 - 150. First Death

    The sentence sounded like a hammer blow that burst the little bubble of happiness where the two werewolves had spent their time. Eden''s brain struggled to process the information his father had just announced.


    He knew they had to make this decision. The other packs wouldn''t have stopped the false accusations as long as they thought his mating with Glen had been settled up. Although that didn''t make sense, since the alpha had never been part of Red Creek even though he was Carter Red Creek''s older son.


    Eden knew however that this reasoning was the one held by most of the packs as they wished to discredit Bloodhood.


    His conversation with Winnie back in Green Lake''s territory had proved to him that they had been right to do so if they didn''t want their authority to be challenged.


    Indeed, if the packs continued to think that the traditional pack had stolen an alpha from another pack and disrespected other packs by breaking off discussions for Eden''s mating, anger and resentment would be on everyone''s mind once they took over the pack.


    But that didn''t mean the situation wasn''t painful to hear. No death should be caused by something as futile as the thirst for power. Thoughts were running around his mind and his father''s voice called out to him.


    "..en! Eden!"


    The male omega stared at his father, looking a bit lost, and the alpha frowned in concern.


    "Yes?"


    "Are you okay?" Silver said.


    "Yes, it''s just... I didn''t expect to hear this kind of news when I got home tonight."


    "I understand. However, if we came here, it''s to discuss and find out what we will do next. We can''t let the alphas put pressure on the omegas. Although a pack should never meddle in another pack''s business, we run into chaos by letting things just unfold before our eyes. I don''t know what we can do but if you have any idea," Silver looked down at his mate who nodded in agreement. "We are ready to listen to you."


    "W-what did you just say? Alphas pressure omegas? What are you talking about?"


    "That''s what I told you. The omega who died was forced by his leader to bite the candidate who had been chosen for his mating. The dead alpha''s pack is ready to break the peace treaty and attack. They said it was irresponsible conduct as its candidate had barely been introduced to the omega officially and hadn''t even started a courting phase."


    Glen crossed his arms, a grim look on his face.


    "That''s why the ritual failed. They were strangers and they had nothing to work on. The ritual of the Omega''s mark is done so that the alpha learns to meet the needs of his omega and controlled his urge to bite him.


    It''s a test so he learns, as an alpha, to listen to his omega, but also to respect the weakest despite his strength.


    If they didn''t know each other, there was no way the alpha could handle the rise and fall of emotions the omega felt when the moon rose. We are fated mates and I had a hard time. It was Eden who helped me not to give in, the first night the moon rose."


    "What did he do?" inquired the leader of Bloodhood, genuinely curious.


    "He¡­"


    Glen paused as he remembered the steamy moment in the motel room when they were on their way to Little Soul and his mouth gaped open as he considered what decent explanation to give his father-in-law.


    "I distracted him," Eden helped his alpha and brought the discussion back to the main subject. "But that''s not what''s important. What did the omega''s pack say? And can we expect the alpha''s pack to react?"


    "It''s Red Orbs. The pack of the alpha that was killed is Red Orbs."


    His father''s announcement had the effect of a crushing blow in the faint hope that the omega male maintained so they could resolve this matter affair without any bloodshed.


    "Why do I feel like you just brought bad news?" Glen asked, completely clueless.


    "Because Red Orbs is a pack created with rogues. I killed quite a few of their problematic member three years ago when they hadn''t settled yet."


    Connor''s voice echoed as the agent stepped forward to join them.


    "I assume you already know this, but the WIA along with the leaders of the other packs authorized the creation and installation of their pack to put an end to the incessant looting they were doing in White Sage, and Wolfangs'' territories and that''s not to mention the murders they committed among humans. I''m talking about at least a dozen of carnage. And when I say carnage it''s not just one or two victims.


    They visited places popular with young people in large cities and provoked fights that ended in bloodshed. The last killing they perpetrated before I was assigned their former leader''s assassination had left more than eighty dead.


    They had targeted a nightclub and the only thing that saved the rest of the customers was that the manager of the place was part of the WIA. The fire extinguishing system was cut with wolfsbane. He triggered the mechanism to scare them away."


    "So you also think he''s won''t step back quietly?" confirmed Silver, turning to the man.


    Connor scoffed and but a serious look formed a crease between his eyebrows. He stared into space for a moment.


    "I think he''s not just going to attack. Krasny, the one who took over from the leader I executed, is very smart. I won''t be surprised if he teams up with another pack to launch an assault. I guess the omega that bit their alpha was Loan White Sage''s daughter?"


    "How did you know?" asked the leader, intrigued by the agent''s knowledge.


    "Because Mesya, Krasny''s mother was a low-rank dominant forced to mate with White Sage''s alpha, she was declared rogue when Loan White Sage took an omega for his Luna."


    "So that''s what happened..." muttered Silver. He was learning elements of a story he had followed from afar when the events took place. "But how could he have rejected her? Unless their mate dies, an alpha cannot bond with another mate."


    "He had forced Mesya to mate without a bond."


    Snow gasped and put her hand to her mouth at Connor''s words. A mating without a proper bond is one of the most callous things a werewolf can do to another.


    Werewolves who mate without a bond are deprived of their rank and always ended up rejected by their pack.


    "Krasny was born a rogue and his mother died protecting him. He was almost killed too but he ended up under the protection of Red Orbs who was still a gang of rogues ruled by their whims. He became their chief, then their alpha when their former leader died and his only goal is to get revenge on his father and destroy White Sage¡­"


    "Wait a minute¡­ Krasny, the alpha of Red Orbs is Alpha Loan''s son?" Eden cut off.


    "We don''t have absolute proof, but according to our information at the WIA, Mesya was with Loan before she was thrown out of the pack and Krasny was born a few months later in the Black Moon dispensary which is open to rogues. Anyway, now that he has managed to get rid of his stepsister, his next target is Alpha Loan."


    "In other words, he won''t back down," sighed Silver


    The agent nodded to confirm what the alpha had just announced and noticed the way the werewolf was looking at him. Startled by the leader''s expression that he couldn''t read, he remained silent, conscious.


    "No, I was thinking that the WIA does have a lot of resources to find information like this." Silver''s remark relaxed Connor who shook his head.


    "Information is power," the agent said and he shrugged. "Also, you don''t monitor what''s going on in other packs just as you don''t override your rights by taking sides on another alpha''s actions. The WIA has no such consideration. All the information that allows us to have an eye on a pack is good to take."


    "I keep that in mind," the werewolf said, staring at him with narrowed eyes and Connor snorted, amused at the suspicious yet funny look of the Bloodhood''s leader.


    "I''m not one to betray my family," he stated to defend himself while looking at Glen. "Eden is bonded to my brother, I already told him to think of me like family, and if I''m not worthy yet¡­".


    "You are worthy!" cried the male omega. The blond was ready to continue talking but another voice interrupted him.


    "Eden is bonded?"


    The voice came from the floor. A Sora in pajamas ready to go to bed walked over to them, dragging behind her a Greg whose hair was still dripping from her water games in the bath.


    She reached out for Connor to grab her and the man immediately complied, bending down to lift her.


    "Why are you at the entranceway?" Greg asked, frowning.


    "We got caught in the moment! A lot of trouble, a lot of fun! You know, the usual thing," joked Connor.


    "Eden is bonded?" repeated Sora in a high-pitched voice, displeased that she has been ignored and Connor turned his head to her.


    "Yes! He is. I already told you, he is Glen''s mate."


    "But¡­ I wanted to be his mate when I grow up," she said with a sulking pout.


    The male omega chuckled when he saw her face and moved forward to console her.


    "I''m glad you thought of me that way Sora, but you know, I''m an omega too. I couldn''t have been your mate."


    "An omega," she said, her eyes widening. "But your wolf is so big that I thought¡­" she left her sentence unfinished and added sadly, "Too bad¡­" she turned her head to Glen and stared at him for a long time.


    "Then, I forgive you Big Brother. You can have him!"


    Glen raised an eyebrow, amused by the strange blessing the four-year-old omega had just given him.


    "Thank you Sora, I guess?"


    The little werewolf left as abruptly as she came when Greg pulled her out of Connor''s arms and led her to her room. The agent invited everybody to go inside but Silver refused, shaking his head.


    "We won''t stay any longer." he turned to his son''s alpha. "Glen, I would like you to come with me tomorrow to meet Red Orbs''s alpha. Even if there is little hope after what I have learned, I would like to try to calm things down before we get to the confrontation."


    "I''ll tag along if you don''t mind," asked Connor and the alpha simply nod to give permission.


    "And what about the omegas whose packs demand they bite their alpha?" Snow Bloodhood insisted and it was Eden who answered her.


    "I think I have an idea. But I will have to ask first for the person''s agreement."


    All heads turned to the blond werewolf and he met their gaze, a confident gleam lighting up his gaze.


    ________


    The next morning, Eden changed classes after a particularly boring lesson. He was walking next to Cherry and Dante in a part of the school where they were somewhat out of sight.


    Coming from the opposite direction, someone jostled him roughly. Everything then happened quickly. Cherry was grabbed by an evil-looking dominant and separated from her mate. Several other dominants surrounded Eden who frowned wondering what was going on.


    The students in front of them knew their schedule and their habits if they had bothered to wait for them there.


    Suddenly, a girl made her way between two of her dominant classmates and Eden recognized the girl who had gotten angry after they bumped into each other in the hallway.


    "You are alone, Bloodhood. This time, there is no mate to save you. Even if you used him to scare the whole school, it''s worthless if he''s not right next to you to save you. Besides, your beta bodyguard, will have to keep in check, if he doesn''t want his dear mate to get something broken, right?" She gestured to one of her classmates who twisted Cherry''s arm and stopped just before it broke.


    The omega female let out a cry that her torturer stifled as he harshly put his hand over her mouth. A tear ran down Cherry''s face and Eden saw Dante display a completely desperate expression.


    "Let go my friend while I still ask nicely."

 Chapter 152 - 151. Because Of You

    The female dominant was surprised by Eden''s reaction but a vicious smile appeared on her face as well as on that of her comrades. The one holding Cherry tightened his grip and incited a new scream that he muffled from the omega female.  Trembling in anger, the beta was caught in a dilemma.


    He wanted to attack and support Eden who was the future Luna of his pack but his mate was in danger. If he moved to help the male omega, Cherry would be hurt. He was racking his brain for a solution when Eden''s voice echoed in his head.


    [Take care of Cherry, I''m getting rid of the girl. Once I''m done, take care of the others the way you know. I want to talk to them.]


    Dante snapped out of his thoughts and turned his head to Eden to assess the situation. He knew his friend was strong but he had always had support so far. Although the werewolves in front of them were only middle-rand and low-rank, there were too many and it was his role to fight anyway, not Eden''s. The beta clenched his fists.


    [No, there are too many for you to reach the girl. Let''s¡­


    [I wasn''t asking, or¡­ Are you discussing my order?]


    The male omega side-glanced at his friend and packmate and, for the first time, Dante felt a shiver run through him and pin him in place. A mixture of almighty authority and a strength different from physical strength emanated from his childhood friend and it drove his instincts crazy.


    Everything told him that he had to obey Eden and the beta was disturbed by the sensation.


    He remembered a few days earlier in front of the academy when Glen had arrived and the whole school without exception, from students to teachers, had ended up in a state he could not understand.


    Whatever had happened hadn''t affected him. Neither he nor Cherry. When he had arrived at Glen''s friend who is an agent at the WIA, the alpha had finally told him that he preferred Eden to talk to him because they were friends and it had to come from him.


    The only thing he had agreed to tell was to keep an open mind because, on the path that he had taken, Eden would undoubtedly need him.


    As mysterious and enigmatic as these words were, the beta felt that it was related to this strange feeling he had for a while now.


    From the moment Eden had met his fated mate, he had felt a change in the omega that he couldn''t explain. His respect and friendship weren''t because he was the Alpha''s son and the future Luna but because the male omega was brave, wise, and strong despite his blood rank which showed the omega''s determination. It was something that taught him to be humble. But Eden wasn''t the friend he knew anymore. He was much more.


    These thoughts raced through his head and Dante swallowed. He felt Eden''s gaze on him. The two golden circles were waiting. He knew that once he gave his answer, there would be no turning back. He would have to follow Eden on this path Glen had told him about.


    The beta''s eyes took off to stare at his mate for a split second. The fear in her eyes and the tears on her cheeks tore his heart in pieces. He squeezed his hands even tighter and his claws that he had unknowingly spread pierced his palm.


    [No. I''ll do as you said.]


    Eden''s focused back on the girl who was the leader of the gang who had attacked them.


    "Your time is out," stated Eden staring at the werewolf teenager.


    The middle-rank dominant scoffed but the sound that came out of her mouth didn''t even have time to completely end when Eden was in front of her. His hand was raised to her face, fingers spread and claws ready to tear her face apart.


    But the blond didn''t do any of that. The male omega''s palm pressed against the female werewolf''s face and she felt each finger and each claw pressing against her skin before applying light pressure.


    Her eyes widened in fear. She could feel it. If he wanted, Eden could crush her head. Her eyes darted from side to side seeking support from her comrades and she noticed that Dante had already taken care of the werewolf holding his mate. His opponent was lying on the ground, unconscious and the beta who had released his pheromones, held in check his other comrades who dared not move because the knew that they had no chance against the beta.


    Cherry was sniffing, her fingers clinging to her mate''s shirt, her body still shaking and the beta who tightened his grip around her shoulders glared at the werewolves who flinched and took one step back. They were ready to flee at the first opportunity but Eden was pissed off. He wouldn''t let them off the hook that easily.


    They had taken the trouble to study their habits, schedule, and wait for them here, but above all, they went after his best friend.


    The female omega was helpless and it was precisely the kind of disgusting behavior he couldn''t stand from dominants of any rank.


    Moreover, Eden was sick and tired of being targeted and this time he had no idea what the reason could be. He had never dealt with them before, and, aside from the girl he had bumped into in the hallways, he had never seen them. Since he was recently transferred from Black Moon, he didn''t know anyone here. That''s why Cherry, Dante, and he always stuck together.


    "I''ll release you and then we will discuss like civilized beings. Is that quite clear? Gone are the days of maiming or killing for a wrong look. If you understand, nod slowly. Oh, and I forgot¡­"


    He clenched his fingers which pressed against the female dominant''s skull, and she winced, her eyes wide with fear. "I''m not in the mood for backhanded blows. Don''t think that because there are more of you, you have the upper hand. And no retreat either." He turned his eyes to the other werewolves who nodded frantically as Dante increased his pheromones. "You better behave. Am I clear?" Eden concluded and the werewolf''s head moved up and down slowly.


    As soon as he felt the movement that showed her agreement, Eden released his grip and took a step back. The dominant female''s legs gave out and she fell to her knees on the floor. She put her hands on the floor, scratching her palms in the process, but her arms were shaking from the fear she felt. She raised her head to glare at Eden and the coldness of the gaze the omega laid on her made her cower on the ground.


    "Who are you and why are you after me? I don''t remember ever meeting you other than that day when we jostled in the hallway."


    The werewolf kept silent. She carefully avoided looking at Eden. An expression of contempt distorted her features despite the fear. Seeing her stubbornness, the blond took a step forward and he saw her flinch.


    "You agreed to speak. Are your words worth as little as your methods?"


    The dominant female''s head swiveled towards him, her eyes shooting daggers.


    "You speak loud and clear only because you have support. Whether it''s your mate or the future beta of your pack who is always glued to your tail, it''s thanks to them and only thanks to them that you have..."


    Eden shrank the distance between him and the girl who continued to spit her venom and bent down so that their faces were a few inches from each other.


    "Listen, I thought I made it clear. You already pissed me off so now, I want you to speak or I swear I''ll find a way to rip the words out of your mouth and if you think I''m acting because I have back-up, I''ll show you that you and I aren''t in the same category." Without turning his head, the male omega whose face expressed intense anger addressed his packmate. "Dante, take Cherry to the infirmary. I take care of them alone."


    The werewolves suppressed their sly smile when they heard Eden order the beta to leave.


    Even though he wasn''t entirely calm about leaving Eden with so many hostile people, Dante didn''t argue. He walked away with Cherry in his arms.


    He had barely disappeared from their sight when one of the werewolves that Dante held in check swooped down on Eden still crouched on the ground.


    The omega who knew very well that it was their intention from the start, dodged the attack with ease. He used the werewolf''s momentum to drag his body into a hold that sent him to the floor and Eden sat on his back, one foot crushing his assailant''s forearm to the ground. The other arm was held back by Eden. He had already pulled the member out of its joint and the pressure he was exerting could tear the member off at any moment.


    A cry rose from the werewolf''s mouth and everyone else around stopped, not daring to move.


    "You tried to hurt my best friend and I overlooked it because I was playing nice. Now, I offer you to settle the matter like civilized beings and yet you try to hurt me?" He increased the strength of his grip and the werewolf Eden was holding began to whimper as he felt his flesh tense, ready to give in and being torn apart.


    "Never try to lay a finger on my beloved ones and if you dare to challenge me once again it won''t end with just a dislocated shoulder." Eden released his grip and stood up.


    His head turned to the female werewolf who had witnessed the scene in horror like the rest of her friends. She already knew what the omega male expected of her and he had no intention of repeating his command.


    "It''s because of you! Lia is dead, because of you!" She broke down in tears. "Ever since news broke that you and your mate had done the Omega''s mark Ritual, her dad had been pressuring her. He was pissed and he wanted to prove that it was something that was within everyone''s reach.


    For several days, he deprived her of meals, beat her. She had been locked up for days. Lia wasn''t ready for the mating and she didn''t like any of the candidates but ¡­" Her voice broke and her tears redoubled, falling in large drops on the floor.


    Her whole body was shaking and Eden knew it wasn''t because of fear anymore. The female dominant was devastated by the loss of her packmate. Eden''s heart sank.


    "She had to choose one of them and as soon as Alpha Loan heard her choice, he locked them away and demanded Lia to bite him. The Red Orbs'' alpha wanted to run away but Alpha Loan confused him saying that if he let Lia do, they too would be considered as chosen by the Moon Goddess. He stayed and Lia bit him.


    At first, everything was fine, the day went normally apart from the fact that they were still locked up. Nobody knew what to expect with this ritual so Alpha Loan simply ordered that they be locked up together until the next full moon. He had them served a meal and there was nothing else. The guards posted at Lia''s door didn''t notice. Unfortunately, at night...


    They heard screams and growls. Lia was screaming and asking for help, they opened the door just in time to see the Red Orbs alpha who had lunged at her to forcefully mate with her and claim her, he was half transformed, and when he bit her, instead of claiming her he ripped off half of her neck and the toxin sealed her fate.


    As soon as she passed away, the Red Orbs alpha hugged her. Guards said he probably lost his mind because, even though he was the one who had just killed her, he acted like he was desperate for her death. Then, he collapsed on the bed and died holding her in his arms."


    The dominant female wiped her nose with the back of her hand. Tears were still streaming down her cheeks but silently.


    Eden''s body was completely cold. He had no idea that was how werewolves who failed the omega ritual died. It was a dreadful death. As dreadful as the purpose of the ritual was beautiful. He understood the dominant female''s anger, he understood her anger, but he didn''t understand everything else.


    "Tell me how come I''m the one responsible for this. Was it me who beat Lia?" He took a step towards the werewolf sitting on the ground.


    "N-No, but¡­"


    "Did I starve her? Did I lock her up, terrorize her to the point that she had to agree to choose a mate she didn''t want only to end up being killed by him?" He took another step, his fists clenched and his shoulders shaking with anger.


    "No, it wasn''t you but¡­"


    "Then why in the hell do you want to take your anger out on me and hurt the people I love?" Eden yelled out. "You talk about what Alpha Loan did to your packmate, but what did you just do to my friend? You did the same! The level may not have been the same but you mistreated an omega! You took advantage of her being vulnerable to hurt her and you would have done the same to me if I couldn''t put you in your place.


    You are no better than the low life who serves as your Alpha. You and this failure of a leader who killed his daughter and exposed his pack to the wrath of another leader because of his thirst for power, are the same!" The disgust on Eden''s face when he spoke his words was worse than a punch in the stomach for the dominant female who lowered her gaze to the ground.


    She wanted to deny, she wanted to say that what she had done had nothing to do with the horrible treatment that Alpha Loan had put her daughter through. She wanted but no sound came out.


    Eden exhaled for a long time, letting his anger calm down and he turned to the werewolves who had listened to his outburst.


    "Do any of you have a car?"


    The dominant female frowned at the out of nowhere question but shook her head in response, as did the rest of her comrades.


    "My father needs to meet with Red Orbs'' Alpha. He wants to convince him not to attack your pack and I have a proposal for Alpha Krasny¡­"


    "Fight with several students and now you plan to skip class?" Eden turned back to the owner of the voice that cut him off and swore between his teeth.

 Chapter 153 - 152. The Way Of A Leader

    The voice came from far behind and when the male omega turned around, he met the gaze of the professor who sent him to the infirmary to get neutralizers. Joyce Bhlath. The professor walked over to them and stopped just a few steps from Eden.


    The male omega had no idea what he could say to explain the matter. At this point, the only thing that mattered to Eden was that the teacher let him go. He couldn''t miss the meeting between his father, his mate, and Alpha Krasny. He opened his mouth but the Dominant cut him off right away.


    "Don''t bother, Bloodhood! I saw the whole scene." His gaze passed stopping on each of the seven werewolves standing and it stopped on the dominant female who was on the ground.


    "I think your homeroom teacher is Mr. Shamrock?"


    "Y-yes! That''s right." She said, swallowing the lump in her throat.


    "Good. It will go even faster. Pick up Mr. Bloodhood''s belongings and those of his friends that are scattered on the floor, drop them in Mr. Shamrock''s office. He will accompany you to the dean''s office who will notify you that you''re officially expelled from the academy."


    "What? Bloodhood threatened us, he even nearly ripped off my friend''s arm! Look at his dislocated shoulder¡­"


    "I would have torn it off. If it had been me in his place, student or not, I would have torn it off and I probably wouldn''t have stopped with the arm." The way the teacher spoke sent cold sweats to the attackers who lowered their heads, fists clenched.


    The werewolf folded his arms and continued his sermon, his gaze even colder than when he began.


    "You''re " His gaze swept over the werewolves present again and the female dominant could see the same disgust she had read in Eden''s eyes.


    "Eight and you attacked three students, two of them are omegas. Of course, Dante Rivers is a beta, but he was at a loss since you threatened, molested, and hurt his mate who is as harmless as an omega can be. moreover from where I was, I can swear you looked like you were having fun doing it. As for Eden Bloodhood, it''s fortunate that he''s an outstanding omega. I enjoyed every moment he makes you bite the dust because that''s all you deserve. Now get out of my sight before I continue what he started."


    He watched them help their injured friends up and walk away. When they were near the building, he shouted.


    "Don''t try to escape your sanction, I have already sent a link to Mr. Shamrock to explain the whole situation to him. He''ll let me know if you''re not near him in the next five minutes."


    Joyce Bhlath let them rush into the building and as soon as they disappeared inside he took a step towards Eden and pulled the omega into his arms. Startled, the blond didn''t try to defend himself.


    For several seconds his body had started shaking slightly and the professor who was a high-ranking dominant had recognized the signs of a Sub in severe distress.


    "It''s okay, Bloodhood. Calm down. I know it was a lot but you did well."


    "They hurt Cherry¡­ And this omega''s father mistreated her until she died¡­ Why? Why does this kind of thing keep happening?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know but you need to calm down, you''re leaking distress pheromones. Where is your phone? I need to call your mate."


    "I don''t know. In my bag, I think. But I need to go so it''s okay."


    "No, it''s not okay. You know that an omega in that state can lose consciousness because his pheromones are out of control."


    "But I need to meet my father and my mate is with him."


    "Where are they meeting Alpha Krasny?"


    "On WIA ''s territory, the base near Little Rif¡­" The male omega fainted in the arms of his teacher who had just enough time to tighten his grip around him.


    "You''re a handful, Bloodhood." He fixed Eden''s position to carry him and his expression displayed that he was pondering something. "I do hope your mate won''t rip me apart for that, but I need you to wake up soon and that''s the fastest way."


    He released his comfort pheromones and he saw his student''s nose wrinkle in his unconscious state as he noticed that they weren''t his alpha''s pheromones.


    "Hey! I''m doing my best to help! I don''t need this kind of attitude!" He grumbled and walked away to the back of the school where the staff parking lot was located.


    When the male omega opened his eyes, he was sitting in the front passenger seat of his teacher''s car. The werewolf had been driving for half an hour already. Eden moved his head, disoriented, to look around him.


    He looked at Joyce Bhlath driving and the vision made him frown. He, then, remembered what had happened and he understood more or less the chain of events that had led to this situation. He settled into his seat and paid attention to the passing scenery outside.


    "Where are we now?"


    "We should be at the WIA''s base in ten to fifteen minutes if there''s no problem."


    "You''re supposed to be in class right now...I''m supposed to be in class with you right now."


    "At least with my absence, you won''t need to justify yours."


    "Why are you helping me? I mean, it was indeed self-defense but I still hurt them..."


    "I had a little sister, an omega. She was as sweet and cute as Miss Coppice. By the way, I asked to be kept informed and the latest news, your friend was recovering in the infirmary. Fortunately, her arm is not broken. Her mate, Mr. Rivers, is with her and they have both been excused from classes for the afternoon.


    So my little sister ended up attracting the attention of the future alpha of my pack. He tried to woo her. The problem is that my Milly was already madly in love with a low-rank dominant.


    My father, who saw Milly''s mating as a way to get noticed, started pressuring her.


    However, Milly was stubborn and so that my father wouldn''t make any more remarks, she publicly accepted the courting request of the low-rank dominant she was in love with. Three days later, Milly was found dead. They said it was a rogue attack. However, I''ve never seen rogues go so far into pack territory. They usually stay close to the borders to flee as quickly as possible when they are spotted."


    "I''m sorry to hear this story," Eden murmured, his head lowered on his thighs.


    The emotions he felt were indescribable. He was aware that Bloodhood gave omegas special treatment and that elsewhere many of them were mistreated by their Alphas and packmates. However, in his eyes, the way Bloodhood treated his Subs was the only way they should be treated.


    With everything that he had learned about their past and even the Omega''s mark ritual, Eden realized how cruel the werewolves had become to each other, using blood rank to stigmatize one and honor others.


    He looked at his fingers crossed on his thighs and fiddled with them.


    "Sir?" He waited for the professor who hummed in response. "You know what the purpose of the Omega mark''s ritual is?"


    The man was driving without taking his eyes off the empty road ahead.


    "It''s an ancient ritual that was banned hundreds of years ago I''m afraid I don''t know its purpose and after I heard this young dominant unfold the truth behind her packmate''s death, I don''t think it''s a good¡­"


    "Teach an Alpha to lead his pack with humility and selflessness." Eden let the werewolf next to him take his answer and resumed. "When Alphas get bitten by their Omega, they are showing humility as they agree to get bitten by the weakest of them. The bite of an omega creates the first bond with the alpha and starts the trial. Every night, when the moon rises, the alpha is assaulted by the storm of emotion that his future mate feels.


    The alpha has to control his desire to bite the omega. He must listen to his future mate''s needs, and respond to them, but also calm his emotions with gestures and attentions that will strengthen their bond and their trust in each other. If the full moon rises and the alpha didn''t bite his omega, the Moon Goddess allows their mating because it means he is ready to become a good mate and a good leader."


    "How did you learn this?"


    "My mate and I met the Soul Healers and also some old, very old acquaintances from my pack," he added with a bitter smile as he thought about the Skinwalkers.


    Silence settled again and Eden studied the profile of the man who saw looming in the distance, the outlines of a roadblock with a sign announcing that they had reached their destination.


    "Sir?" Again, the male omega waited for the professor who hummed. "What would you say if I told you that I was chosen by the Moon Goddess to rule over the werewolves and unite them to face the greatest threat our kind has ever known and that to unite them I want to get rid of all the Alphas who lead their pack with blood and fear... What would you say?"


    The man who had stared at the road the whole time took his eyes off for a second and then returned to his original position. Eden stared at him to study his reaction.


    His heart was pounding in his chest. It was the first time he had told anyone what he had learned about himself outside of his mate and his family. But he felt the need to speak to the werewolf openly. The help that the dominant had offered him spontaneously, had made him realize that the way of a leader required trusted allies. And trust deserved the truth. At least, that''s how he intended to lead the werewolves.


    The blond saw the man''s hands tighten around the steering wheel and then turn it to park the car near the other vehicles. Joyce turned off the engine and turned to his student.


    "I''ll trust you, Bloodhood. I''ll trust you because what you say would explain the strange feeling that I have had for some time and which compels me to follow you."


    The omega blinked upon hearing his response. The professor opened the door to get out of the car and noticed the sound of footsteps getting closer. A werewolf with long black hair was coming and he turned to Eden who had just got off the car too.


    "Please, explain to your mate that I needed to help you. I do like my life."


    The blond chuckled and Glen walked over to him. The alpha''s face twisted into a grimace as he smelled the pheromones enveloping his omega. He glared at the dominant near the car and before he said anything Eden cut him off.


    "He did it to help me, calm down!"


    "Help you?" Glen wrapped his mate in his arms.


    He had been aware of the peak of negative emotions the omega had felt earlier, but he was deep in discussion with Red Orbs. He intended to go to the academy once everything is done and didn''t expect to see a still upset and troubled Eden arrive. The dark-haired alpha looked up at the dominant and his glare softened. He nodded politely and turned his attention to his mate.


    "You are supposed to be in class¡­" He stated.


    "Well, my teacher is with me," Eden explained, pointing to the dominant who smiled awkwardly at the werewolf who had terrified the whole school a few days ago. "And I needed to see him."


    A werewolf with blood-red hair came out, surrounded by two of his packmates. Eden pulled away from his mate''s embrace and strode confidently to him. Silver, who was leaving the building at the same time with a disgruntled expression, widened his eyes when he discovered his son who was supposed to be in class.


    "Alpha Krasny!" Eden called out and the man who was already heading for his car turned to see who dared to stop him when he had ended the discussions.


    He looked at the omega walking over to him and the dominant couldn''t help but stare at him, captivated. He snapped out of his trance and frowned.


    "What is it now? I told you that I won''t..."


    "I don''t want to stop you from getting revenge on Alpha Loan, I want to help you!"


    The alpha crossed his arms, suspicious, and looked at Eden up and down.


    "And how could you help me, pretty thing?"


    "Play by the rules! Demand a dead-end to Alpha Loan."


    "This despot has no reason to accept my request¡­"


    "He will have one," Eden cut off.. "Because you''re going to tell him that if he refuses, Bloodhood will attack his pack alongside you."

 Chapter 154 - 153. The Rogues Pack

    Silver heard his son''s words and total confusion washed over him. How could he say such things? The leader strode forward to join Eden, ready to demand explanations. When he was close, he grabbed the male omega''s shoulder who was staring at the Red Orbs'' alpha.


    "Why would you say something like¡­"


    "Cherry has been hurt." Eden dropped the bomb and saw his father''s reaction change as he was taken aback by the sudden revelation that was upsetting but unrelated. Or so he thought.


    Eden gazed a moment at his father who expected him to explain why he was acting like this. The blond didn''t utter a word and sent a link with his memories of the last two hours. From the moment they had been attacked to the discussion he had a few minutes earlier with his teacher. Silver Bloodhood''s hand released his son''s shoulder.


    His heart was throbbing. He also felt a certain sadness and pride. His son had just embarked on a difficult and dangerous but fair path. Silver already foresaw all the hardships Eden and his mate would encounter, all the changes Bloodhood and the rest of the Werewolves world would experience. Connor''s voice snapped the alpha out of his thoughts.


    "Are you sure about it, Eden? A lot of packs and even the WIA will look at Bloodhood through a new prism if you decide to meddle your pack with Red Orbs." The man walked over to the trio formed by Eden, Glen, and Silver who were facing Krasny.


    The red-haired werewolf watched them, eyes squinted, and his almost black brown irises glowed with an interest that had been absent throughout his encounter with the Alpha of Bloodhood.


    His arms were still folded, but his torso was fully turned to the three werewolves and he didn''t display the expression of hostility his face had shown moments earlier.


    "I''m well aware of that fact. I will address the pack and I will explain my reasons. If they refuse I won''t impose anything on my packmates, but I''m sure they will follow me. Correct me if I''m wrong Connor, there have been no incidents involving Red Orbs since Krasny Licht took charge of their band of rogues and turned them into a pack." The blond eyed the alpha of the rogue pack with a scrutineer gaze.


    Krasny had never felt anything like this. The way the omega was staring at him made him uncomfortable and yet he was captivated. Eden Bloodhood exuded a force that attracted him and disturbed him.


    Nothing about the dynamic unfolding before him made sense to the former rogues'' leader.


    The omega son of the Alpha of Bloodhood led the discussions of an alliance with his pack and the leader and his mate who was even more powerful than the traditional pack''s leader himself, let him do as he pleased.


    It didn''t make sense, and yet whatever was going on right now, his instincts wanted to be part of it. He wanted this to happen.


    "So your proposal cannot be taken seriously. I mean, if you haven''t even discussed this with your pack, I''m probably wasting my time listening to you."


    "This weekend bring your trusted ones to Bloodhood. By then we will be done sorting things out with our packmates but before that, allow me, please, to ask you something."


    Krasny shrugged, trying to look calmer than he was. His wolf was more and more restless, and he had the strange feeling that Eden could feel it too.


    "You can ask. I''ll answer if I feel like it."


    "It has been in my mind all night after I heard Connor speak. The reason why Red Orbs behave, the reason why you''re after Alpha Loan is not only because he''s your father and that he destroyed your mother''s life¡­"


    "How do you know that..." The alpha turned his attention to Connor who gave him a wide grin and waved at him.


    "You''re annoying, Red!"


    "Don''t call me that nickname," Connor retorted in displeasure.


    "That''s how all the rogues here and everywhere else call you though," stated the werewolf and he looked back at Eden who was waiting for him to finish his brief exchange.


    "You don''t want Alpha Loan to mistreat his packmates anymore. You knew he was abusing his daughter, your stepsister. I''m sure you knew that, just like I''m sure you watch everything that happens at White Sage, don''t you? And you had no ill feelings for her when you proposed a candidate for Lia''s mating. You wanted to save her. You want to save the entire pack. That''s why you proposed a leader you knew and trusted. One that would end the cycle of fear and terror."


    Eden finished his arguments, his face impassive. Krasny remained silent and waited several seconds. Silver, who hadn''t thought for a minute that the alpha whose pack had a bad reputation could act out of benevolence, stared at the red-haired dominant, then at his son.


    "They call me the alpha of rogues and my packmates are the rogues'' pack. Our past is filled with murder and killing and you think our purpose is filled with love and compassion¡­"


    "You know what it feels to be helpless. Weak. You know what it feels like to be at the mercy of others because they are more powerful. I''m not going to pretend I know what it''s like to be a rogue. After all, I lived sheltered in a pack. However, I experienced another form of weakness. I experienced another form of injustice because of my blood rank.


    A weakness that most omegas like me and even dominant low-ranks like your mother still know today. Whatever you did, I''m sure you did it to survive. The proof is that as soon as the former leader died and you took over the gang, you immediately stopped everything. I told you, it stuck in my head, so I did some research last night. It was like Red Orbs have completely disappeared from the radar.


    No more looting, no more killing, no more clashes over other pack''s territories. It lasted six months, then you met the WIA and explained your desire to create a pack. And you succeeded. Here you are at the head of a respectable pack."


    Krasny chuckled to hide his discomfort. He had the impression that the blond werewolf read him perfectly.


    "This is the first time anyone has described my pack as respectable¡­"


    "And yet you are," Eden cut him off. "No one should judge you and your packmates for doing what it took to survive under the protection of the former leader of Red Orbs because they don''t know what they would do to survive as a rogue. They don''t know what it''s like to be weak and have no choice but to submit to live another day. The former leader was bloodthirsty but you are not.


    Today, what you seek is power. The real power. The one that will allow you to keep your packmates safe and that''s why I''m asking again. Play by the rules. Demand a dead-end, defeat Alpha Loan, and take over White Sage. Bloodhood will have your back. Are you in or not?"


    A long silence settled. All the werewolves were deep in a silent discussion, weighing the pros and cons of this alliance which, from the outside, seemed insane.


    "You''re something, pretty thing. If you weren''t bond¡­" He saw Glen take a step closer to him, threatening and Krasny stopped. "Joke! It was a joke. Don''t kill our alliance that hasn''t even been born yet." Krasny saw the alpha step back to his mate and grabbed him by the hip to pull him closer with a final warning glare in his direction before turning his head to Eden, eyes filled with affection.


    The scene was sweet. The dynamic between the two mates was an example of what a relationship between an alpha and his omega should be. Not forced or driven by fear. This is the kind of relationship her sister, the kind of relationship Lia should have known. In twenty-four hours, he had gone from joy to mourning.


    When Krasny Licht learned that his candidate had been chosen by Lia, the alpha didn''t hide his joy. Unfortunately, in the middle of the night, everything fell apart. He heard about the death of Lia and his protege because of the Omega''s Mark ritual.


    The Red Orbs'' alpha had never heard of this ritual, but one thing was certain, the only reason that motivated Loan White Sage to indulge in an obscure ritual was his unquenchable thirst for power. He was ready to walk away when a question crossed his mind.


    "How did you know I didn''t mean him any harm? Anyone would have thought my intentions were bad." Krasny asked Eden.


    "Lia''s packmate told me about her death. She told me that your protege gave in to Alpha Loan regarding the ritual upon hearing that he and Lia would be considered Chosen ones of the Moon Goddess. If he intended to hurt Lia, he wouldn''t have agreed to something that could put them out of the reach of critics. You have undoubtedly sent your candidate, informing him of all the difficulties that await him. He wanted to do his best to protect Lia, as you taught him. Unfortunately, he didn''t know this ritual and it worked against him." The blonde paused. "I''m sorry for your loss."


    When he heard Eden present his condolences, the werewolf''s eyes watered. He turned around and walked away to rush into his car.


    Silver Bloodhood watched the vehicle drive away from the WIA site and put a hand on his son''s shoulder.


    "Let''s go see Cherry and Dante. I want to see how they are both doing and make sure the Dean has fired those responsible for your assault."


    ________


    Immersed in water up to half of his chest. The male omega let himself be shampooed for the third time by his mate. Glen''s fingers gently massaged his scalp and Eden groaned with pleasure. He rested his head on the chest behind him and the dominant protested.


    "Hey, if you''re leaning back, I can''t finish."


    "I''m sure there''s no trace of my teacher''s pheromones on me anymore."


    "Let me finish this shampoo to be sure."


    Eden chuckled and sat up to let his alpha finish. He remembered how he was annoyed by the smell of another omega on his mate so he let him have his way. Just this once. The dominant rubbed his mate''s hair for a while longer and his hands stopped.


    "Tilt your head back."


    The omega complied and warm water ran over his hair to rinse the foam. He closed his eyes to protect them and stayed like that until the water stopped flowing.


    "Are you sure you don''t mind being here? It''s nice to let Cherry, Dante, and I spend the night together before going back to school tomorrow but... You told me that it had been a while since you had returned to the house where you had grown up. I don''t want you to force yourself just for us."


    "Cherry would have been nervous after what happened because she can''t stay with her mate at the dorms. And I bet you want to stay with them as well. It''s ok. I asked Connor for the key back when I was looking for my dad''s books and I told you. He suggested that we all move here next school year. We spent a lot of time cleaning."


    "Won''t we be a hinder in their honeymoon phase?" inquired the omega with a smile in his voice.


    "He and Greg enjoy the hustle and bustle with everyone around. And that''s also a mini-pack for Sora, she needs it and it''s fun!"


    "In that case, okay. Let''s move in together next school year."


    ______


    When later that evening, Connor opened the door to the bedroom that once belonged to his little brother Anthony, he didn''t feel the sharp pain that had kept him away from that place for so many years. A smile curved his mouth upward as he saw four wolves, one bicolor, one golden, one silver-grey, and one white lying on blankets on the floor. His heart swelled with joy and he whispered.


    "I hope you see that from where you are Mum, Dad, Anny.. I really hope you do."

 Chapter 155 - 154. Dont Run Away [M]

    Glen opened his eyes at the same time as Eden who was lying next to him. The two werewolves were back from the magic dimension where they had trained, like every evening since they met with the alpha of the Red Orbs pack five days ago.


    They hadn''t been there since their visit to the Servants of Talamh. Partly because they needed to digest everything that had happened, and the other reason was that the chain of events hadn''t given them time.


    However, after what occurred the last time he used his Skill Domination, Eden knew that gaining power and leveling up as quickly as possible was no longer an option. He had to get stronger. Not only to be able to use all of his skills without having penalties but also because he knew that many fights awaited them and that he had to be ready.


    To train, Eden had finally stayed all week at Glen''s place instead of one night. Cherry and Dante had preferred to go back to the dormitory now that the fright had passed and the adrenaline had subsided.


    The culprits of their assault had been expelled as Joyce Bhlath had said and the incident had been the subject of stern warnings from the dean, Tomas Red Creek, saying that mistreatment of omega students wouldn''t be tolerated. Every misconduct would be sanctioned by immediate dismissal.


    The female omega, therefore, felt sufficiently safe, especially since Dante came to pick her up every morning and accompanied her every evening to the gate of the omegas'' dormitory. He didn''t leave her side either between classes or during the lunch break.


    Eden meanwhile had to adapt his schedule to his nocturnal visits to the magic dimensions.


    Every day after his classes, once he was sure he had mastered everything and was up to date with his assignments, he would get ready for the night and connect with Glen to go fight in the magic forest.


    Since their bodies were deep in sleep and they didn''t feel tired from the time spent inside the magic space, his schedule''s arrangement didn''t particularly bother him. The only change is that he had to go to the academy from Glen''s house and again, the alpha was happy to drive him every day and pick him up every night. To make it easier for them, the weather was starting to warm up as spring was coming.


    Finally, the awaited day was here and all the lights seemed to be green for the encounter with the blood-red-haired alpha.


    Krasny Licht had agreed to the deal, and today was the day he came to Bloodhood''s territory. They had to get ready and check everything to move on to the second part of their plan.


    Eden lay around for a moment staring at the ceiling and Glen knew what he was doing. The alpha turned to the side to look at him. He detailed every part of the face of the man he loved so much and his gaze lingered on the full and plump lips of the omega who was busy checking his statistics.


    His blond hair elegantly decorated his pillow as he appreciated the result of his efforts after five nights of restless fighting in the forest.


    The first night had been difficult because, with all the levels he had gained after the episode with Sora''s dome, the difficulty was set to a level that had nothing to do with what he had experienced until then. None of the werewolves Eden had faced were below level 200 and his mate who scrupulously respected what they had agreed upon, didn''t interfere in his fights.


    The alpha barely offered him pointers so he wouldn''t be completely overwhelmed when he was cornered by multiple enemies.


    That night, like all the others, they had been disconnected once the time they had set was up and Eden opened his eyes with relief, delighted not to have to bear the pain of his opponents'' blows which he felt perfectly. Too perfectly.


    His points of strength, agility, speed and intelligence had increased significantly to match the many levels he had gained.


    [Eden Bloodhood Level: 174


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Omega


    Kind: ???


    Class: Legendary


    Name: The Chosen One


    Stats: strength: 7,052 / 10,000


    Speed: 3,304 / 25,000


    Agility: 341 / 25,000


    Intellect: 2,242 / 25,000


    HP: 790/790


    Skills: Perception (Active, Class Legendary)


    Strength of the Ancients (Active)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    Fated Bond (Active)


    Healing (Active, Class Legendary)


    Protection (Active, Class Legendary)


    Domination (Active, Class Legendary)


    Elixir of the Moon Goddess (Active, Class Legendary)


    Command of the King (Active, Class Legendary)


    Item: Moon Protection Mark 5/5]


    Feeling his mate''s insistent gaze, Eden continued to look straight ahead and spoke to him.


    "You''re staring¡­"


    "Yeah. The view is pretty."


    Eden chuckled and finally turned off the screen to give his mate the attention he craved.


    "You, sweet talker!"


    "Nope! I''m barely stating the obvious."


    The omega turned sideways so that they faced each other and put a hand on his cheek to caress it. Glen smiled at the touch and, when Eden''s palm stopped in front of his mouth, he placed a kiss. The blond smiled but it faded.


    "I failed to reach Legendary tier for strength points as the system requires to use Domination and Command of the King without any penalties."


    "It''s the only ability that didn''t reach Legendary tier. Don''t be so hard on yourself. I''m sure if you keep going like that next week too you will reach it."


    "Until all my abilities reach the legendary class, I can only gain 5 points of strength per fight. I would have to win at least 100 fights per night to get the points I''m missing. The best I did this week was 39 won fights in one night. It seems impossible, at least next week." Eden declared with a disappointed pout.


    "You wanted to use your Domination ability?"


    "Yeah, I thought it would have more impact to prove to Alpha Krasny my words and my determination to achieve my goal. I''m sure that right now, he only agrees to the alliance because my father is Silver Bloodhood also because he can feel your strength. But it was me and me alone who decided to drag everyone including the pack on this journey. I''d like him to join me and not my father or you."


    "If I make sure you can use your ability without backlash, can I have a reward?"


    Glen''s hands were already gripping the omega''s hips, pulling him closer. Before Eden reacted, the alpha had already slipped a hand under the t-shirt that the younger werewolf had borrowed from him to sleep.


    "Don''t try to get me! My Perception skill is telling me it''s just a trap to lure me into your bed!"


    Eden chortled and tried to escape the hand.


    "You''re already in my bed!" Glen retorted, in the same playful tone.


    The male omega managed to extricate himself from his mate''s embrace and get up from the bed to no longer be within reach of his alpha.


    On this guard, he glanced at the bathroom door which was on Glen''s side. He had to pass by the alpha to reach it and get ready. He was ready to try his luck, but that was without the hunger felt by the dominant who had behaved not to disturb his mate''s schedule all week.


    To say Glen was a hungry wolf was an understatement. And to make things worst, his prey slept next to him every night, confident that nothing would happen. The alpha had reached his limit. He needed to savor again that exquisite flavor he had tasted the night he made him his omega.


    Kneeling on the bed, Glen was alert. His eyes scrutinized every detail of Eden''s body position to predict his next moves and block him. He knew that his only solution was to take refuge in the bathroom because he would outrun him if the blond decided to turn around and rush to the bedroom''s front door. He watched the muscles tense imperceptibly and he held back the smirk that would betray he had understood the intentions of the younger werewolf. Eden''s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    He feinted and pretended to go to the left before suddenly dashing with all his might to the right. The male omega had hoped that the werewolf didn''t expect him to tumble on him which would give him free rein to jump over the bed and reach the bathroom door.


    Unfortunately, Glen had seen through his adorable and mischievous mate. He caught him as Eden''s hand reached out for the doorknob. The blond, lifted from the floor, ended up wedged under the alpha''s arm.


    Upset because he couldn''t do anything to escape, Eden watched the dominant bring him back to the bed where he sat down before putting him across his legs. As the omega wriggled to get down from the position, he felt a burn on his left asscheek when Glen''s hand spanked him to make him stop all movement.


    The body of the male omega stiffened and one second later, his head turned to let see the glare he was addressing to his mate.


    "Don''t move or I''ll do it again."


    Eden was ready to show how foul his mouth could be but the dominant''s finger pressed against the entrance to his asshole through his underwear and killed all protest. Instead, a moan of pleasure escaped as he automatically began to wet thoroughly. Glen rubbed the eager hole and his low voice echoed in Eden''s ears.


    "Why are you fighting it when you want it as much as I do? Tell me, my love. I behaved so well all this week, don''t I deserve a reward? Give me my reward please, I want it."


    His middle finger which he had already slipped inside the omega''s underwear stopped in front of the entrance to the hole which had only been slightly stimulated but which had already been abundantly lubricated.


    "I won''t do it until you tell me that you want me. I want to hear you, my love."


    Glen looked at his mate who had been lying across his legs, his face pressed against the mattress and his neck crimson red. Eden turned his head to the side, revealing his face and an expression that made the alpha''s cock harden.


    "P-Put it in."


    As soon as the words left his mouth, Glen thrust his finger inside, inciting a moan which Eden tried to stifle in vain. A smirk of satisfaction lifted the corners of the dominant''s mouth as he started to relax and prepare his mate.


    In. Out. Again and again, he moved his fingers inside the hole to loosen it. When he slid a third finger, he saw the shiver that ran through the body of the omega which stifled his moans as best they could in the mattress.


    His cock twitched in response and he decided enough was enough. Glen withdrew his fingers and the omega gasped as his hole was suddenly empty when it wanted to be filled. The alpha lifted his mate''s upper body to place it in the middle of the bed and removed the unnecessary underwear.


    Glen, then, got up and removed his t-shirt before pulling a condom from the bedside table. He didn''t even bother to take off his sweatpants and just pulled out his dick before unrolling the piece of latex over his penis.


    "Face down, ass up." The low, deep voice of an alpha command, Eden knew that with his command of the king, he didn''t have to comply.


    He knew it and yet he laid his head on the pillow and lifted his ass to present it to his dominant. He felt the tip of the cock he craved so much press against his hole.


    The werewolf with long black hair gently entered the warm and tasteful cave which welcomed him by massaging the entire length of his shaft. Glen passed a hand under Eden''s body to grab his penis and the other slid his mate''s t-shirt to reveal his back. He showered the omega''s back with wet kisses to soften each brutal thrust that pushed him in and then pulled him out of the heavenly hole.


    Each thrust was more powerful than the previous one as if the alpha had trouble keeping control over his strength. Eden wriggled and tried to move away to reduce the pressure that was going to make him come too quickly. Unfortunately, Glen caught him, unhappy with what he took for an escape attempt.


    "Don''t run away from me. You asked me to put it in." He grabbed Eden''s leg and lifted it, tipping him to the side and penetrating him even more intensely. In this position, the omega was exposed, his leg lifted in the air, and rested on the right shoulder of Glen who turned his head to bite the calf before starting to thrust again. Stronger and stronger.


    "Ahh¡­Ah¡­Hngh!"


    Eden''s screams and moans filled their room and Glen''s ears. The dominant closed his eyes, nibbling his mate''s calf as he enjoyed the melody he made him play with his cock.


    "Tou-Touch my dick!" begged Eden and the alpha opened his eyes before looking down at the quivering shaft.


    Suddenly, three loud knocks sounded against the door and Connor''s voice boomed from outside.


    "Our plane is in two hours and we have more than half an hour drive, you have twenty minutes to finish because it''s the weekend and the boarding counter will be crowded."


    The light brown-haired man finished his sentence and the two werewolves heard his footsteps moving away from the door and down the stairs. When the front door''s house slammed, the alpha lay down with his torso pressed to his mate''s back and he kissed his neck, then whispered.


    "Let''s wrap things nicely so we won''t be late, okay?" Eden nodded, his mind clouded with pleasure and the dominant began to thrust inside again with a steady rhythm.


    ________


    When Eden then Glen rushed into the agent''s car a little over forty minutes later, their hair still wet and out of breath, the driver only put down his phone without even a glance at the alpha who had just taken his place next to him.


    "I hope it was good at least," Connor said as he started the engine and Glen''s response followed without pause.


    "Hella good, yes!"

 Chapter 156 - 155. Fight With Me

    Eden stepped into the cave and noticed that an unusual commotion has settled down inside. The male omega thought it was because of the more than imminent arrival of Krasny Licht. Indeed, the alpha had a reputation within the werewolves world that couldn''t even be described as controversial since there were no positives in existence to outweigh all the bad rumors. To be more exact, the positives were quickly forgotten given the impressive amount of dark spots that stained Red Orbs'' story.


    However, he quickly noticed the chuckles and sidelong glances his packmates were throwing at him. A lump in his stomach weighed him down. It was a reminder of the years when he walked close to the walls because of the discomfort caused by rumors about his fur and his many failed mating proposals. What was it about?


    Eden''s hand trembled imperceptibly and Glen''s grasped it firmly, which instantly dispel his fears.


    Just as the alpha tugged on his hand to pull him closer, the omega felt someone tug on the leg of his jeans and he turned around but there was no one to see. Glen''s finger pointed to the ground and Eden followed the direction.


    Two young werewolves were jostling to decide who would speak first and neither seemed to agree. Their hand games were starting to turn into a small fight and Eden decided to speak in.


    "You! Tell me what is it!"


    The werewolf Eden picked up took on a suddenly shy look and tweaked his hands while playing with the invisible dust on the cave floor with his foot.


    "I''m waiting..." said Eden to encourage him and he saw the little werewolf mustering his courage, and lifting his head, his eyes shining.


    "Is it true that you are going to be King of the Werewolves? The woman who can use magic said it¡­"


    As if he had found his courage when his buddy started to speak to Eden, the other werewolf boy also began to speak enthusiastically.


    "And it''s true that you managed to submit dominants despite being an omega? Can you show us?"


    "Yes! Show us!"


    The blond werewolf looked at the two overexcited boys, flabbergasted, and a female dominant, most likely the mother of one of them, stepped in.


    "That''s enough, you two! Let them breathe," she scolded them softly then she turned to Eden and his mate with a slightly sorry, but curious look.


    The couple felt that even though she had just scolded the two young werewolves, she too wanted to ask questions. Such a positive interest was new for the omega who didn''t know how to react. His mate chose to meddle as well and crouched down to level with the two boys.


    "Who told you all this, kiddos?" The dominant asked and the two young werewolves looked at each other.


    "We heard our parents. They said Eden made several fighters bow down to him! And then there was this secret meeting with the witch who comes here all the time!"


    "And he beat up an evil wizard who was trying to kill him and he scared him away!" The werewolf boy''s tone was proud as if he was the one who had done all these feats and he looked up at Eden who started to feel slightly uncomfortable because of all this attention.


    Their beaming faces awaited confirmation and the omega looked at them one after the other and surrendered with a sigh.


    "I indeed forced fighters into submission," The boys started to fidget and squeal, and the blond interrupted them immediately, half amused, half dumbfounded. "But it wasn''t intentional. And for the other matter, Werewolves live in packs under the protection of an alpha so becoming their king is a bit¡­ presumptuous. I just have a strength that I can use to guide those who want to join me in the battle against a very bad enemy. That''s all."


    Eden had tried to mitigate the two werewolves boys'' assertions as much as possible, but they had only heard what suited them and their eyes twinkled even more than when they first started to speak.


    Even the female werewolf who bowed her head respectfully before walking away, urging the two children to follow her, joined in their excitement. Glen stood up and crossed his arms, staring at his mate.


    "I feel like I''m bonded with a celebrity."


    "Don''t be stupid. It''s nothing like that!"


    "Hell if I''m stupid. They were fanboying. And look¡­ Everybody is glancing at you."


    Just as his alpha had said, Eden noticed the not-so-discreet glances their packmates were giving him. Far from being used to this positive attention, the blond quickly felt overwhelming and he clenched his fists to resume their walk.


    Glen followed his mate in silence, a smile floating on his mouth. Even though the omega had accepted his role and even chose what kind of leader he wanted to be, the alpha knew he was uncomfortable with the title itself.


    The humility he had been taught as an omega and the humbleness imposed on him because of his discrimination hadn''t yet disappeared. Still, the dominant was glad his mate didn''t deny what the werewolves boys told him.


    Although it seems innocuous, bearing his role in front of his packmates was a sign that Eden was determined. Glen hoped to see him soon, walking forward with his head held high without feeling compelled to tone down the greatness that comes with his destiny.


    They arrived in the room and Eden paused to warn his father with a link before pushing the curtain which blocked the entrance on the side.


    As soon as the alpha gave them the green light the two mates entered and saw that the trusted men of Silver Bloodhood were already seated around the table. Two seats near the leader were free and they realized it was theirs.


    Eden and Glen nodded politely in greeting and all the werewolves in the room mirrored their gesture as they respectfully waited for them to settle down. They found out that the Red Orbs alpha hadn''t arrived. Neither the future Alpha nor the future Luna had time to ask about his absence since the leader immediately resumed the meeting.


    "I sent sentries to meet Krasny Licht. We don''t want the news of his arrival on our territory leak, we are acting with as much discretion as possible and we have also asked him to reduce his guard to the strict minimum so as not to attract attention." He turned to Eden with a concerned expression and continued.


    "You said you had something you want to check before we process the deal. Eden, can you tell us what it is?"


    "The deal is we''re covering his back to give him a chance to go one-on-one with Alpha Loan, right?


    All the werewolves in the room nodded and the omega continued.


    "So we have to check if he is strong enough the win otherwise, it doesn''t make sense. And there is something else I want to settle with him."


    "What''s your plan?" The leader could guess what was in his son''s mind but he needed confirmation, he squinted at him to hear his answer.


    "I''ll challenge him. Also, if possible, I would like to make sure that this alliance leads to something more later on, so I would like to be sure of his loyalty. I would like to tell him who I am, but also tell him about the Skinwalkers, Light, and Black without forgetting Wyatt who is who knows where.


    The last days have been peaceful but we must not forget that nine of our packmates are already dead while the battle hasn''t even started yet. I want to swell our ranks with powerful and trusted allies."


    "And you think Krasny Licht falls into that category?" his father said with a hint of reserve in his voice.


    "I think he''s a werewolf and a leader with a lot more grandeur and principle than he cares to let on. Of course, he isn''t innocent and I''m not a fool to trust him from the start, but if we want to rally him to our ranks, we will have to offer him a valid reason. If this deal works and he defeats Alpha Loan, his influence and territory will increase dramatically. It wouldn''t be in our interest to do without him." Several heads around the table nodded and a grin finally lit up Eden''s face. "I also have a few new moves that I would like to give someone a taste."


    ________


    Krasny Licht arrived on the traditional pack''s territory escorted only by two of his fighters. Confident of his strength and not thinking that Bloodhood could have bad intentions, he had naturally yielded to their requirement of discretion.


    The werewolf advanced surrounded by his men and the escort which guide them. The alpha looked around with a curiosity he tried his best to hide. Given the origins of his pack, other leaders wanted nothing to do with him most of the time and this was the first time he had been invited into another pack''s territory. Moreover, he had never seen the traditional werewolves'' way of life up close so his curiosity was at its peak.


    Krasny looked at the cavern and he saw several werewolves children of all ages having fun in their werewolf form. He looked up at the impressive and natural structure that stood in front. The cave, this natural city of Bloodhood was famous among the Werewolves.


    The most modern packs criticized their way of life calling them ferals, others wondered how they could live like this despite the modern world. Now that he can see everything with his own eyes, the Red Orbs alpha could tell that modernity wasn''t denied to Bloodhood. It was restrained to let the pack live the closest way possible to nature.


    Their lifestyle was interesting, and the leader''s brain was already thinking about how to draw inspiration from them when he noticed that they weren''t leading to the main entrance.


    He was led to the side of the cave and realized that felt like he was treated like an undesirable guest when he had been properly invited. He gritted his teeth and followed the guards silently, but ready to spit his venom at the first opportunity.


    After several minutes of walking along the cavern, they arrived at a backyard and Krasny frowned, even more, when he saw the strange welcoming committee.


    With a single glance, he could see the arrangement that had been made and that the werewolves that were present were expecting a fight.


    His body tensed and he sent a link to his men to tell them to be ready. He was getting ready for the worst when Eden pulled away from his packmate and walked over to him. The two golden irises shone, captivating and mesmerizing. He spoke up and Krasny tensed, not knowing what to hope for.


    "I deeply apologize for the last-minute arrangement. However, even if I offered you a deal, there is something I would like to check before committing to you."


    Eden moved forward a little further, stopping a few steps away from Krasny and the alpha narrowed his eyes at him waiting for the rest of his speech to understand what was happening.


    "Fight with me."


    "What?"


    All the tension the alpha was feeling disappeared upon hearing what he considered to be the most absurd thing he had ever heard. A smile curved his lips and he chuckled, shaking his head.


    "Hey, Pretty thing! I thought you brought me here for something serious." He turned his head and saw Silver sitting on a huge rock, which Glen was also leaning on, arms crossed.


    A strange smile floated on the lips of the two alphas and made the Red Orbs'' leader uneasy. He directed his attention to Eden who was waiting for his answer standing in front of him.


    "It''s pretty serious though. Our deal will only see the light of day if I''m satisfied with our fight."


    Everything about the scene unfolding before him was upsetting. Did Bloodhood bring him in to make fun of him? Did he think that he, a rogue who had lived to the rhythm of bloodshed and murder for several years, couldn''t beat an omega?


    He clenched his fists, ready to give in to the provocation. To hell with the deal. Since Bloodhood wanted to make fun of him, he was going to make them swallow their joke.


    Since he became Red Orbs'' alpha he had never picked on the weak again. It was something he never liked, but their leader was forcing them to do it for his pleasure. However, this was different, he was provoked and each of the werewolves here expected him to take up the challenge. Krasny sighed loudly.


    "It''s a shame to hit such a pretty face."


    He reluctantly put his guard on and barely had time to parry a kick aimed at his side when an elbow targeting his face shattered his nose. Another kick to the flank reached its destination this time because he had lowered his guard due to surprise. Eden didn''t give Krasny time to think more and took a little momentum and threw him a rising knee kick that hit him right on the chin, making him step back.


    The alpha staggered back and barely avoided falling. Wiping the blood flowing from his nose with the back of his hand, he glared at Eden. The golden omega was smiling, but his aura released something threatening which alerted all the alpha''s senses. Something inside him told him to flee or submit as he saw Eden smirk.


    "C''mon, don''t tell me this is all you have."

 Chapter 157 - 156. First Ally

    The glare Krasny cast to Eden made the blond chuckle. The Red Orbs alpha couldn''t believe what was happening. Omegas were indeed faster than Dominants, but Eden''s movements were abnormally fast. Just as his blows were abnormally powerful.


    The blond werewolf had managed to break his nose with just one blow of the elbow and the kick he had received in the flanks had probably cracked his ribs. How else to explain the pain he felt if not?


    The Red Orbs leader gritted his teeth and looked at Eden who was waiting for his reaction standing a few feet away from him. He wasn''t even on guard, and the alpha felt insulted by his perkiness.


    "You''re fighting like humans" stated Krasny with a disgruntled expression on his face that failed to have the desired effect.


    "Yes. Omegas usually have less strength than Dominants. Thus, my mate helped me train and showed me moves to compensate for this natural gap."


    Krasny passed his hand under the chin hit by Eden and rubbed the painful spot.


    "Hey, Pretty thing, do you mind if I take your invitation seriously since you don''t seem to be holding any punches?"


    "I''ve been waiting for this all along," Eden retorted with a grin and Krasny''s annoyance grew stronger.


    The dominant bared his claws and none of the werewolves around them reacted. He even saw a proud smile curve Glen''s lips. The red-haired Alpha noticed that two new figures had just appeared.


    Two women, one middle-aged and one elderly with greying hair were standing near Bloodhood''s future alpha. The latter leaned over to whisper something to Glen and he couldn''t catch what it was despite his good hearing.


    Krasny decided to attack. Bloodhood hoped he did it anyway and he couldn''t keep on losing face in front of his men for another second.


    He took a first step and all the others who followed, crushed the ground. That was how powerful was each step the alpha take to gain impetus to launch his attack. He reached out the blond and threw his claws aiming for the stomach he wanted to lacerate, but the heir of Bloodhood dodged it easily. Notwithstanding, Krasny chained the blows. Right, left, right, left. And each time, Eden moved back to dodge.


    When he struck his last blow, the male omega had already spotted a weak point to exploit. He noticed the alpha''s chest was lowering each time he threw his arm at him. Eden waited for the perfect moment to throw a kick and the alpha ducked even lower.


    The blond''s leg brushed against the top of Krasny''s head. It was precisely what Eden was waiting for. He blocked the momentum of his leg and bent it to lock the alpha''s neck between his calf and the back of his thigh.


    Held in place, Red Orbs alpha''s eyes widened when Eden''s foot kicked his face twice before releasing him from the position. The male omega then stepped back to throw another kick that reached the werewolf on the right cheek.


    Like he wanted to show that this fighting style wasn''t the only one he mastered, Eden''s next move was inspired by the brute force used by werewolves when they fight.


    He rushed towards Krasny who was already off-balance because of his last blow and he jumped. His leap brought him to level with one of the alpha''s shoulders, which he grabbed to guide his next strike. The impulse took him behind the dominant and he twisted his chest to turn around and see the alpha''s back. Eden thus spotted the place between the end of the neck and the beginning of the spine where he struck hard.


    Luckily the Red Orbs leader wasn''t weak at all. Instead of being sent to the ground like any bad fighter would have been, Krasny staggered but recovered his footing. He turned to face Eden and rushed forward.


    Again, the alpha tried to hit the blond and blew kick after kick as Eden avoided them with a series of backflips. He succeeded in putting some distance between them and Krasny tried to use this to his advantage.


    Pushing on his legs, he jumped up and landed just a few inches in front of Eden who had just straightened up. This was his chance.


    The alpha swung his claws and, one more time, the blond managed to dodge it. Krasny even thought for a moment that the tip of one of his claws had succeeded in scratching the omega''s skin. Just that would have been enough to give this cocky omega a lesson. However, he failed and Eden got out of range.


    As abruptly as he had started to provoke him, the male omega lowered his guard and a radiant smile lit up his face. He had gotten the answer he wanted. Even though their exchange had only lasted a few kicks and he had been dominating all along, he knew that with his current stats few werewolves could keep up with him. Most of his stats aside from his strength had already reached the legendary class tier.


    He was much less powerful than his mate, but he was now stronger than many dominants, including alphas. Only a noble class dominant with higher strength points or another legendary class like his father was on his level.


    "Alright. You passed the test," Eden announced.


    Unfortunately, Krasny was enraged. The alpha had just been humiliated in front of his men by an omega. A werewolf who was supposed to be much weaker had made a fool of him in a fight and led him by the nose. There is no way he would agree to things stop just like that. Bloodhood had wanted a fight, he would fight until one was dead and he would make sure the dead one wouldn''t be him.


    Red Orbs leader rushed forward again, determined to pierce the omega''s body with his claws. Eden, who expected a similar reaction, sent a link to his mate asking him to do what they had agreed upon before Krasny arrived in Bloodhood territory.


    When Glen had told his omega that he might have a way for him to use his Skill Dominance without suffering any backlash, he had thought it was a bluff, but the Dominant was quite serious.


    Glen received the link from his mate and did what his mate wanted. He used their Fated bond to share his ''Strength'' points and, thus, allow his omega to reach the required tier to use his skill of domination.


    As Krasny had closed the distance between them and was ready to rip him apart with his claws, the omega didn''t flinch an inch and unfurled his domination pheromones. The message Krasny received paralyzed his entire body, stopping him in his tracks.


    He tried to fight back but the pain he felt in every muscle as he resisted the submission position was unbearable.


    Eden looked at the alpha who was curled up head down in front of him and announced in a soft voice.


    "The test is over and you passed, which means I don''t want any more acts of rebellion. I will explain everything to you in detail but for now, come with me." Eden suppressed his pheromones.


    The blond werewolf took two steps closer and he held out a hand to help the alpha up.


    "I''m not a mere omega, I guess you get that by now. I want you to fight alongside us. Alpha Loan is only small fry, however, he is the first step to building solid ranks. Enemies are lurking in the shadows that threaten the existence of all werewolves. I would like you to join me so we fight them."


    The omega''s hand was palm open, level with the alpha''s face. Krasny looked up to watch his expression. A bitter laugh escaped his lips.


    "You played me, Pretty thing!"


    He lowered his head without a word and the blond paused for a moment, pondering what he could say for the alpha to understand the way he acted.


    "If I had told you that the Moon Goddess had chosen me, an omega, to be the one to lead the werewolves in the greatest battle they had ever seen, would you have believed me, or would you just have judged me by my blood rank?"


    The question made the alpha raise his head to gaze at Eden. Krasny understood the reason for all this showmanship. He probably would have laughed at him if he hadn''t experienced the blond''s abilities.


    As a Dominant, he would never pay attention to the talk of a Sub claiming to have been chosen by the Moon Goddess. However, the strength and abilities of the heir to Bloodhood, but also the fact that he succeeded in subduing him was proof that he was what he announced.


    Krasny chuckled, accepting his defeat, and grabbed the hand that the omega male extended to him to get up. He dusted off his clothes and followed the blond to walk over to Silver and Glen. As soon as he was near the two alphas, his eyes locked on Glen''s as if he was searching deep in the medium-ocean green iris eyes for the answer to a crucial question. He broke the silence after a few seconds.


    "I guess that, in bed, he must be a real beast¡­"


    Krasny bent over after the punch Eden threw at him right in the ribs.


    "They were already cracked. I''m sure my ribs are broken now!" The alpha groaned as he clutched his sides, a grimace distorting his facial features.


    "We have very good healers, I can even ask that a Soul Healer heal you," said the blond who carefully avoided everyone''s gaze and turned on his heels to walk back into the cave, the tops of his ears bright red.


    Glen watched his mate''s silhouette walk away, a smile on his lips, and turned to the silver-haired werewolf who had arrived at his side with Silphie shortly after the fight began.


    "Can you take care of him, please? He shouldn''t die before it all starts. He looks rather delicate."


    Krasny glared at the long dark haired alpha and The Elder sneered.


    "No need. He''s a big guy. Let him stay still for a bit. With his natural healing process, it will be like new in a few hours."


    "Is that how you treat your allies?" Krasny said in a slightly dramatic tone. His men had joined him and one of them threw his alpha''s arm over his shoulder to support him.


    They had attended the scene, first upset, then incredulous by hearing the exchange between Eden and their leader, but especially by feeling the aura and the pheromones of domination that the omega had used.


    It was Silver who answered the alpha''s whining with a firm hand on his shoulder.


    "If you''re complaining about this much, did my son make a mistake choosing you to join us?"


    The question wasn''t one. There was only one possible answer and Krasny knew it. He bit back his grimace and responded to the alpha''s silent pressure.


    "No, there is no mistake."


    The leader of Bloodhood walked towards the cavern following his son and all the werewolves also take their leave. Glen, Silphie, and The Elder were the last to set off.


    They led the way to the Red Orbs alpha supported by his men. They were nearing the entrance when the leader of the former rogues noticed Connor leaning against the wall, arms folded across his chest. The dominant''s expression changed upon seeing the WIA man,


    "What are you doing here, Red?"


    "That nickname is annoying, you know. But I guess it soothed my mood to have witnessed your crushing defeat just before hearing the sound of your voice."


    Krasny opened his mouth to retort but Glen spoke in.


    "We better hurry or they''ll be waiting for us in the meeting room."


    After a short glaring contest, Connor and the blood-red-haired alpha set out to follow the others.


    The leader of Red Orbs took his place in one of the three empty seats with his men and he eyed the cup of lightly flavored tea that Silphie placed in front of each of them.


    "What is it?" He said, raising an eyebrow suspiciously.


    "It will make our discussion much faster trust me. If I wanted to hurt you I would have done it during our fight, not here." Eden informed with a smirk.


    Krasny clicked his tongue at the provocation. He raised his cup to drink it in one sip so did his two fighters. As soon as he was done, he looked at Eden for the other werewolves around the table but nothing happened. At least the very first seconds.


    When Eden saw their face distort in front of incomprehension because of the energy flows and the different auras they perceived thanks to the tea that had been cut with the mixture used for the Soul Healer apprentices, he gestured to Silphie who transformed and took the form of a wolf. Unlike the other werewolves present in the room, her aura didn''t have the shape of a wolf but of a human silhouette.


    The Elder''s voice echoed through the room, which had suddenly filled with a heavy silence.


    "It all started when the Moon Goddess, to reward the courage of a pack of wolves, offered them human souls. From then on, those wolves were able to take on human form. They thus became the very first pack of werewolves.


    The name of this pack is a name you hear without knowing they were the first ones of their kind because for millennia their past had been forgotten. Today, on the eve of the greatest battle they have ever seen, they have recovered their memory as they have flushed out their enemies.. The name of this pack is Bloodhood."

 Chapter 158 - 157. Mine

    The WIA liaison agent assigned to White Sage pack raised his hand to reach out to the heavy wooden door that was the entrance to Alpha Loan White Sage''s office. His fist brushed the wood and he took a deep breath to brace himself. He had to if he wanted to endure the werewolf''s wrath that would erupt once he delivered the mail he was holding in his other hand.


    Two short knocks. That''s all he did before waiting for the equally brief reply that came to him from the other side. The voice was clear, but a little harsher than usual. Just as grave but darker than usual.


    Since that sadly famous evening, the leader had spent most of his time locked up wondering how to get his pack out of this crisis. Without an heir, he was now at the mercy of outsiders who could come and challenge him to lead his pack. He could refuse them but a greedy alpha confident with his strength could force his way to him to compel him to a deadly duel. Those were their laws.


    Still, the last few days had been quiet. Too quiet. To the point that he wondered whether he had just lost his only Omega daughter or not. The enemies, power-hungry opportunists should have already taken advantage of his vulnerable state to attack. What were they waiting for? Moreover, where would they come from?


    These were the thoughts that had occupied Loan White Sage since the evening when the sentries posted in front of his daughter''s room had reported to him the death of the latter killed by the alpha she had chosen.


    His first thought was that Red Orbs had set a trap for him. He had thought he was doing the right thing by accepting their candidate because Lia had stubbornly refused so many mating offers so far that his options were growing narrow.


    However, when his men reported to him that, just after his daughter''s death, the alpha in turn died mysteriously, Loan White Sage understood that the reason for the terrible death that the two werewolves had suffered was due to the obscure ritual.


    Otherwise, how to explain the death of a perfectly healthy alpha? The leader had cursed his luck. Why Bloodhood had succeeded and he hadn''t. His daughter was a more than respectable omega, although she was not a pure white omega, her personality was more than pleasant. She knew her place and even if she needed rigorous reminders that he didn''t fail to give her from time to time, she respected the pack''s hierarchy. Why did the ritual fail when the heir to Bloodhood passed without a hitch?


    The two knocks on his door snapped the leader out of his thoughts. Who dared disturb him? Sentries, to announce that a leader was at their border? His voice rose to tell the person to come in.


    When the door opened, Loan White Sage saw the face of his liaison officer appear, he frowned. What did the man want from him or rather what did the WIA want from him in these troubled times?


    The agent moved forward without hesitation and stopped just behind the seat on the other side of the wooden desk.


    "What do you want? I have to protect my packmates from the threats that are sure to come and have no time for¡­"


    "I don''t want to be here either, Alpha Loan," the agent snapped. "I''m only here to convey an official request that was sent to you through the WIA."


    "A request?" repeated the werewolf, raising an eyebrow.


    "For a dead-end."


    Loan White Sage''s blood froze as he heard the two words come out of the mouth of the human in front of him.


    Which pack would dare to go through the WIA to send a dead-end request? Going through this official route meant only one thing. If the challenged leader refused, a confrontation between packs will take place and this won''t be considered as a breach of the peace treaty. In other words, a leader forced him to accept a dead-end by threatening to attack his pack if he did not obey.


    "Who is the pack? Which leader is mad enough to make such a proposal."


    "Red Orbs."


    The smirk that was born on Alpha Loan''s lips displayed his smugness. The rogues alpha finally decided to make a move. He didn''t expect it to go through official channels. He thought this bunch of former rogues was too untamed and stupid to think of such a subtle way. Still, it was nothing he couldn''t handle.


    Although Red Orbs was a pack of former rogues, they were too small to pose a threat. White Sage had more fighters, and even some sentries could be converted if necessary. Loan White Sage smirked. He wouldn''t expose himself to a dead end so easily. All he had to do was refuse and let his fighters handle those ferals. He would thus keep his forces for a true opponent.


    "Let them know that I refuse," Loan White Sage said, looking down at the documents strewn before him on his desk.


    "Alright. However, I must inform you that Red Orbs has currently allied with Bloodhood. If you refuse, it is not only Red Orbs that your pack will have to face but Bloodhood as well."


    For the second time, the leader''s blood froze, but this time his hands began to tremble and that didn''t go unnoticed. The liaison agent restrained himself with all his might from reacting because, finally, someone had ended up making this cruel and full of himself Alpha change his attitude.


    "What does it mean Red Orbs has allied with Bloodhood? Since when? Why? It doesn''t concern them at all!"


    "It''s part of the rules. During a clash between packs, alliances can be formed on one side or the other."


    The leader was fuming. This alliance didn''t make any sense. Aside from Purple Eyes and Green Lake during the Big Bloodshed, the pack had never allied and never gotten involved in other packs'' problems. Why now? Why with Red Orbs?


    The bad reputation of the pack born of a gang of rogues, however, would harm that of Bloodhood. So, why?


    "Can you confirm that your refuse Red Orbs'' request?"


    ________


    Eden, who had just arrived with his mate, joined his father in the bleachers of the stadium lent by Red Creek. The place would host the deathmatch between White Sage''s alpha and Red Orbs'' alpha.


    The male omega walked over to the part of the stands that had been assigned to his pack. Whispers arose with each of his steps. Before, that would have been enough to disturb the young werewolf, but not now.


    His determination was greater than ever and he was sure of his choices. The proof was that his plan had scored as he intended.


    As soon as he heard Bloodhood''s name, Alpha Loan consented to the dead-end, believing it was his best chance. The deterrent power the traditional pack possessed was even greater since it had annihilated Grey Wolf. Furthermore, there were rumors about his mate since the events in front of Red Creek Academy. Respect but also jealousy has increased for Bloodhood.


    Eden spotted his parents and quickened his pace. He saw his father''s face show his silent question and the blond answered as he took a seat next to him.


    "He went to see how Alpha Krasny was doing. He will join us as soon as he''s finished."


    His phone rang at the same time and the face of the omega lit up when he read the message from his mate.


    Silver looked at his son whose light blush on his cheeks clashed with the solemnity of the events that were to unfold before them, but betrayed how happy and pampered the omega was by his alpha. The Bloodhood''s leader let out a light laugh and turned his attention back to the field.


    Eden was focused on his screen which he stared at with sparkling eyes and didn''t notice that someone had just taken a seat not so far away from him, along with his pack. The low-key newcomer narrowed his eyes as he stared at the heir to Bloodhood, still upset by their last encounter, before directing his attention to the field like the rest of the Werewolves.


    A suddenly heavy silence made the omega male look up from his phone to observe the fight that was about to occur. He had devised this plan, but even if these calculations on what Loan White Sage would do had turned out to be correct, the outcome of the confrontation didn''t depend on him, but only from the leader of Red Orbs.


    Eden had tested him and had seen in him an excellent fighter. However, he had no idea what he could expect from Alpha Loan. The young werewolf had no reason to meet him, much less after Red Orbs sent his dead-end request, so he had no way of knowing what level the White Sage leader was. This dead-end''s outcome depended entirely on his level and how Krasny would handle it if he was higher than his.


    Krasny Licht was the first to enter the field and Eden once again displayed his statistics to have them in mind and compare them with those of Alpha Loan.


    [Krasny Licht Level: 71


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Kind: ???


    Class: Warrior


    Name: The Protector


    Stats: strength: 7055 / 10,000


    Speed: 3260 / 10,000


    Agility: 5020 / 10,000


    Intellect: 7245/ 10,000


    HP: 680/680


    Skills: Perception (Active, Class Warrior)


    Blessing of the Goddess (Active)


    Admonition (Active, Class Warrior)


    The Protector''s Rage (Passive, Class Warrior)]


    He smiled as he remembered their fight and the fighting spirit the alpha had shown. He was an excellent fighter and his Skill Perception, even if it was only Warrior Class would be for sure a big help.


    Eventually, White Sage''s alpha entered the field as well and a whisper rose then quieted down. The leader''s aura was disproportionate to Krasny Licht''s and the omega male couldn''t stop his hand from lightly gripping his knee, betraying his nervousness. Eden displayed the the werewolf''s data and his face twitched.


    "How does it look?" Glen muttered as he took a seat next to his mate. He also displayed the system''s screen to see what he could expect from this match.


    [Loan White Sage, Level: 93


    Race: Werewolf


    Blood rank: Alpha


    Kind: ???


    Class: Warrior


    Name: None


    Stats: strength: 9754 / 10,000


    Speed: 2535 / 10,000


    Agility: 1901 / 10,000


    Intellect: 7490 / 10,000


    HP: 720/720


    Skills: Blessing of the Goddess (Active)]


    Glen stared at the screen with narrowed eyes. He knew what his mate was thinking since he was thinking the same thing. It wasn''t impossible, but it was going to be difficult. More than two thousand points difference in their strength points, was a huge difference. However, Krasny had an advantage since his speed and agility made his movements more fluid and above all, he possessed admonition.


    It wasn''t as effective as Glen''s Divine Class Admonition but it could affect his opponent and they hoped that would be enough. Eden who had already read the details, again and again, displayed for the umpteenth time the description of the alpha''s skill which remained a mystery to him.


    [The Protector''s Rage (Passive, Class Warrior)


    Once activated, all abilities reach maximum points for 15 minutes.]


    This skill was an asset. A more than major asset. Unfortunately, there was nothing written about the conditions that had to be met for the Skill to activate as Eden was in complete darkness.


    The male omega sighed and turned off the screen because the match was about to start and there was nothing he could do. Everything was in Krasny''s hands.


    The referee took his place between the two alphas to remind them of the rules of their confrontation. As soon as it was done the two werewolves moved away and the referee moved away to leave the field. As soon as the latter set foot off the lawn, Loan White Sage rushed towards his opponent but the aura of the latter changed completely, and this was because of an unexpected event that sowed agitation in the stands right next to Eden and his mate.


    It was Glen who first noticed that something was amiss in the Green Lake section of the bleachers right next to them. The sweet smell that reached him made his body freeze. He knew those pheromones and for good reason, he had breathed them when Winnie Blackbones had tried in vain to seduce him.


    He turned his head and saw the panic that had set in among the representatives of Green Lake when they saw that Caius Blackbones'' omega son had suddenly gone into heat.


    Panting painfully on the floor the male omega was spreading his seduction pheromones into the stadium filled probably with several dozen of unbonded dominants who were already reacting to the olfactory invitation.


    Several grunts arose as here and there the affected werewolves who were closest to Winnie stalked him with a predatory air, while those furthest away sought to close in, causing utter disorder as several fights broke out with those who were trying to protect the endangered omega.


    No one saw what happened on the ground, or when Loan White Sage''s body fell to the ground, pierced through and through by Krasny who didn''t even wait for him to give his last breath. The Alpha leaped towards the stands and punch through the crowd to reach Winnie. No one seemed able to even slow down the alpha who suddenly became overpowered.


    Glen was ready to stop him when Eden held him back and drew his attention to the ringing he had been hearing for a few seconds already.


    [IMPORTANT


    Initiate the Omega''s Mark Ritual to bond The Protector to his mate.]


    Glen read the screen, in disbelief and turned to Krasny whose eyes were locked on Winnie. The alpha took a step towards the male omega breathing in his seductive pheromones. His eyes glowed red and a smile curved the Red Orbs leader''s lips. The alpha unfurled his pheromones, covering the omega''s and threatening any other dominants in the vicinity.


    "Mine."

 Chapter 159 - 158. Let Him Choose

    Krasny saw the werewolf he hated the most in the world rush towards him from the other side of the field and all his muscles tensed to prepare for the impact. It would sure be violent given the tens of feet that separated them.


    He had been waiting for this moment all his life. The moment when he would have his revenge on the one who destroyed his mother''s life. He was ready to avenge the one who had ended the existence that gave him joy when he learned about her birth. His omega stepsister, Lia. This was the moment he had been waiting for so long, why was his attention directed to the bleachers?


    The feeling had taken hold of him suddenly. His whole body started to burn and something inside him awoke. It wasn''t the first time it had happened to him, but it was the first time it had happened so suddenly and so strongly.


    Krasny bared his claws as he felt a new strength surge within him. Loan White Sage was only a few feet away from him but he didn''t care. He just wanted to get rid of him as quickly as possible to join the bleachers. Someone up there was waiting for him. Someone needed him.


    The leader of Red Orbs watched the werewolf he had hated all his life draw closer and all he thought about was getting it over with to get out of here as soon as possible.


    Alpha Loan reached him out like he was in slow motion. His arm was outstretched, ready to rip out his foe''s throat, and he probably would have succeeded if Krasny hadn''t felt that unknown strength coursing through his entire body. Despite his low initial speed, Loan White Sage''s body housed raw power.


    When the alpha had rushed towards the red-haired dominant, adding impulse to each of his steps thanks to this insane strength of his, he had finally reached a speed worthy of an omega. The werewolf knew exactly how to compensate for his weaknesses.


    Krasny would have been badly surprised if his instincts hadn''t been awakened by this unknown event.


    His body boiled, overpowered and despite Loan White Sage''s speed, Red Orbs'' alpha merely lifted his leg at the perfect moment. His foot hit the cruel leader with full force, but the red-haired dominant didn''t stop there. His kick landed on Loan White Sage''s face so the alpha wouldn''t be knocked away. Krasny increased the slight angle he had given to his kick before pushing his foot toward the ground.


    The White Sage Alpha''s head ended up caught between the lawn and the foot that had just stopped him in his tracks. The werewolf who didn''t even have time to feel surprised heard his skull crack in his ears. But he didn''t admit defeat.


    Loan grabbed his opponent''s foot to push it away. He thought he had succeeded but the truth was different, distracted by the clamor rising in the place he wanted to reach as quickly as possible, Krasny had released his pressure.


    The alpha extricated his body and fled, running away. At least he tried. The Red Orbs'' leader ran after his foe and outran him in a split second. Krasny then waited for Loan to impale his torso on his claws. The red-haired Dominant''s hand slashed Loan White Sage''s chest and the latter spat blood, his eyes wide open in shock.


    Krasny withdrew his arm and ran off to the stands without a glance back. He knew that his toxin was going to finish the job and he didn''t wait because he felt that danger was getting closer to the one he wanted to protect.


    The alpha jumped into the bleachers, throwing punches at whoever dared to slow him down even for a bit. It didn''t take him more than a minute to reach his goal. He looked down and saw him. His omega. The one that would be his Luna.


    He took a step forward and the fruity, minty smell tickled his nostrils. An imperceptible shiver ran through his body as he savored the intoxicating scent. A smile bloomed on his face, and he unfurled his pheromones which dispersed and masked the scent of his chosen one.


    Krasny had just issued a challenge. Any dominant who got too close to the omega would now have to face his wrath. His gaze smoldered over the omega who was surrounded by the already bonded members of his pack who were unaffected by his pheromones.


    "Mine."


    Caius Blackbones watched as the werewolf who was on the field moments ago stood before his son and the beta bared his claws. A soft moan caught his attention and he saw Winnie trying to sit up.


    The male omega, weakened, stared at the werewolf a few feet away from him. He could smell his pheromones and the scent soothed his pain. That''s all he wanted. May the heat, the tremors, the burning that throbbed in every joint along with the fire that spread from his chest, cease.


    He took a deep breath of Krasny''s pheromones and again his pain slightly subsided. He tried to get up but his limbs were too weak. A moan escaped his mouth and the red-haired alpha felt a weight crush his chest. He wanted to be next to him.


    The red-haired werewolf peered at Green Lake''s beta who had no intention of letting him near his son. The alpha fidgeted, stomping angrily and impatiently because someone was stopping him. The Sub needed him. He wanted him. He knew it but he also knew he couldn''t just take him away from his pack.


    The dominant let out a frustrated growl and he felt a hand land on his shoulder. He turned to the werewolf who wanted to get his attention and Eden''s voice rose among the crowd.


    "Beta Caius. Let him pass, please."


    The dominant turned his head to the male omega and the glare he threw at Eden betrayed all his contempt. He would never let this alpha be anywhere near his precious son. Over his dead body!


    His face darkened as he saw Silver and Glen stand behind the blond in support. He gritted his teeth.


    As far as they could remember, Green Lake and Bloodhood have always stood side by side. No matter the enemies and the battles, the two packs never needed a pact of brotherhood when adversity was at their doorstep and they needed an ally.


    The beta could no longer understand the traditional pack''s leader who first partnered with a former rogue and now lobbied for that same former rogue to claim his son. If the pack wanted a war, they would have a war.


    "Silver, you should remind your son that he''s not the Luna of your pack yet. Besides, I don''t get how come he dares to tell me which alpha has the right to put his mark on my son."


    "But Winnie wants him."


    Eden pointed at the floor where the male omega was trying once again to get closer to the alpha whose pheromones appeased him. The teenager groaned and fell weak to the ground after his attempt. He was in pain and frustrated and seeing him like this made Krasny grow restless. The dominant glared at the beta but kept his distance.


    "He''s just reacting to his pheromones because of his sudden condition. It means nothing at all!"


    "So why are Alpha Krasny''s pheromones the only one Winnie reacted to? There were nearly a dozen dominants nearby who released their pheromones, why did he only react to Red Orbs'' alpha''s?"


    Caius Blackbones'' glare turned into a murderous look which caused Silver and Glen to instinctively stepped closer to the golden omega. Suddenly, Krasny dropped to one knee and bowed his head in front of the beta who stared at him, flabbergasted. Permission. The alpha was asking permission to claim his son.


    "Alpha Krasny just won his fight against Alpha Loan. By the rules of our world, that means he''s now the leader of the third-largest pack in the country and Winnie would be his Luna. There are worse situations, don''t you think?


    "He''s just a rogue!"


    "Caius! Watch your mouth! You''re talking about another alpha!"


    Green Lake''s alpha, Cyrus Blackbones, had watched the exchange in silence from the beginning. He glanced at his nephew who again failed to get up to join Krasny. There was no possible doubt. The male omega wanted him. He had chosen the red-haired dominant to become his alpha.


    Cyrus clenched his fists and looked up at Eden. What did the traditional pack stand to gain from all of this? Why was he pushing them? Was it revenge for what happened during their visit?


    The blond werewolf could see Green Lake''s Alpha deep in thought and he knew now was the time to make his final argument.


    "If you don''t want to make a decision now, let Winnie choose. Let him bit Alpha Krasny."


    Several gasps were heard in the audience and it was Cyrus Blackbones'' turn to get angry.


    "This ritual that brings death? You know what happened to White Sage''s omega, though. This is the very reason for our gathering here!"


    "We succeeded," Eden stated as a reminder. "Glen and I made it and we will help Winnie and Alpha Krasny do the same."


    "Bloodhood never betrayed Green Lake," cut off Silver. "If my son says it''s the right thing for them to do, you should trust him. You won''t regret it."


    "Why do I..." Green Lake''s alpha, his beta, and all the werewolves around Eden who had never felt his dominance pheromones paled as they stared with shocked eyes at the male omega.


    "Because, if I wanted, I could force you to comply, Alpha Cyrus," Eden said softly, then he immediately suppressed his pheromones.


    He had let all the Green Lake werewolves around them feel his power and thousands of questions were bouncing around in their heads.


    "Just as I showed mercy that day despite your nephew''s attitude, every move I made was only ever to honor the friendship between our packs," Eden said with a calm tone. "I can assure you that we will keep Winnie safe and sound. Let your nephew choose if he wants Krasny Licht to become his alpha."


    Cyrus Blackbones clenched his fists and looked at Bloodhood werewolves, one at a time. Silver, his almost always ally, Eden the intrepid omega whom he had seen grow up worrying about his future almost as much as if he had been his son and the overpowered and yet humble mate. Different from the power-hungry alphas, Glen looked up to his mate''s father as an example to follow when anyone could sense the colossal strength gap between the two alphas. It said a lot about the kind of leader he would become. The Green Lake alpha addressed his brother without turning his head.


    "Caius, let him pass."


    "What? Are you insane? Cyrus how can you¡­"


    "I said, let him pass." Alpha Command. Whether as a werewolf or as a beta Caius couldn''t overrule his younger brother''s alpha command. He stepped aside and bit his lip until he bled as he saw the red-haired alpha rush to hug his son. What made him boil even more was that Winnie glued himself around the dominant without any restraint, wrapping his arms around his neck and his legs around his chest. He looked away and let the two of them walk away, murderous urges in his head.


    _______


    Winnie woke up with his cheek pressed against something warm, both soft and hard. Instinctively, the male omega inhaled the smell that made him feel good. A smell of fern and freshwater. The scent was subtle and yet he could easily recognize it among thousands of others.


    He wriggled and his movement woke up the alpha he was sleeping on. Firm, muscular arms closed around him and he felt a rain of kisses fall on the top of his head. The pleasant sensation brought him out of his lethargic state.


    Winnie opened his eyes and didn''t recognize anything around him. He frowned and pushed on the firm chest beneath him to pull himself up. The male omega then felt hands land on his hips and took notice of several things at once.


    First, his complete nudity. Second, the complete nudity of the alpha he was on. Third, he wasn''t only leaning on the alpha but riding him. And the last and four, this hard and warm thing that he felt under his butt wasn''t an object but a part of the alpha''s body.


    His eyes widened and a series of screams escaped his mouth as he rushed to his feet to put as much distance as he could between him and the dominant who dared to grin at him.


    The male omega''s chest heaved in anger and he grabbed the first thing that his hand touched to throw it at the alpha''s face. And he didn''t stop there.


    Utterly hysterical, the omega threw anything that could be thrown at the alpha to chase him out of the room.


    Winnie aimed at his face with a precision painfully effective and the dominant quickly swallowed back his smile to retreat like the poor rejected alpha that he was. The door slammed in his face and he heard the lock click into place.


    "Winnie? Winnie, please open me up! Winnie, we have to talk! You marked me, you have to open the door! Winnie? Winnie, I''m completely naked outside, please open the door! Winnie!" The begging alpha started to panic.


    The door opened and a pair of jeans landed in Krasny''s face before it slammed again, leaving him outside. The dominant heard a chuckle behind him and he turned around. Caius, Cyrus, and Atticus along with Silver, Glen, and Connor were standing in the hallway. They could barely suppress their urge to burst out laughing.


    Caius walked over to the red-haired alpha who tried to hide his most sensitive parts with the garment his omega had thrown at him. The beta put a hand on his shoulder, a smirk on his lips.


    "I wish you good luck, dear son-in-law."

 Chapter 160 - 159. Two Sides Of The Same Reality

    Draken Hook crumpled in his palm the umpteenth official letter that brought him up to date with the latest news from the Werewolves world and gritted his teeth. Bloodhood''s gained another ally and he didn''t like it at all.


    Since Crescent Moon''s alpha had taken refuge in his residence and closed his borders, completely enclosing his packmates inside the pack territory, the WIA kept writing to him and requesting a meeting to understand the reasons for his attitude.


    The alpha had indeed fired his liaison officer and locked himself in silence. The leader''s tyranny had suddenly been unleashed as he proceeded with the preparations for his plot. This time was sure to bring the traditional pack to his feet. Nothing else mattered.


    Draken Hook had taken all the risks for it to happen. The youngsters of his pack were no longer sent to Black Moon''s elementary and high school junior and high school as Draken wanted to avoid them being questioned by the agents the WIA had dared to send. His packmates who lived outside their borders because they worked in another territory, had all been declared rogues so that they could no longer serve as spies, willingly or by force.


    Dozens of families had been separated in this way without the leader batting an eyelash. Not a day went by without his phone ringing or his inbox exploding with emails from the WIA asking him to explain the reasons for his behavior.


    His calm kept them at bay but he knew it wouldn''t last forever, that''s why he continued with the preparations of his plan without fail.


    The werewolf knew that the WIA was already on guard, waiting for their slightest jolt to send their best agents to attack the pack and prevent a possible war.


    Nonetheless, Alpha Draken continued his plan, imperturbable, because he had a major asset. It was thanks to it that he could move forward in the shadows, utterly unnoticed. The WIA did not even suspect that other packs had already joined him.


    He lured them with a promise of strength and power. A power even greater than anything those greedy leaders could have imagined and the one who had brought it to him was someone his men had hunted down one innocuous day.


    The day his sentries returned with Wyatt, the man had his hands tied behind his back but no trace of fear in his eyes. The leader could feel he had crossed paths with someone who would change the balance of power in the world of werewolves. And he wasn''t mistaken when he heard the man speak.


    His sentries had brought him to his residence announcing that they had found a strange werewolf difficult to track down due to his lack of pheromones. His surprise was complete when the alpha heard from the man himself that he had nothing to do with a werewolf. He was actually a wizard, a Skinwalker.


    This is how Draken Hook discovered the existence of the members of the Blue Moon tribe. The one mentioned in the myth of their origins.


    Of course, the alpha gritted his teeth upon learning that the traditional pack was that of Werewolves legend. He was enraged to learn the truth but realized that once the pack disappeared, it wouldn''t matter. The past glory of the heirs of the first pack will disappear with them and give way to a new era. His era. He would do anything for it.


    Draken was walking down the hall and felt his body go feverish. It was happening to him more and more often in the past few weeks. Just as the times when he blacked out became more and more numerous.


    Crescent Moon''s leader shook his head to get rid of the dizziness that gripped him and Wyatt who was walking beside him put a hand on his shoulder.


    "Are you sure everything is okay? We can cancel today''s check-up if you don''t¡­"


    "No!" said the werewolf, raising his voice more than he wanted to and he paused. "It''s useless, it was just a slight dizziness from lack of sleep," lied the leader.


    He hurried on towards the room where his son, Lucas, had been locked up since he started the Omega''s mark ritual a few days ago. Draken had given him a chance. The alpha had asked his son to prove that the couple he formed with Evan was solid.


    The omega, who hadn''t stopped crying since the day he had separated them, had seized the chance because he only wanted to have his mate back.


    Without even a knock, Draken opened the door, startling the two werewolves who were cuddling on the bed. Evan knew the alpha was here to chase him out of the room.


    Every day before moonrise, the leader came with the strange man who had turned the pack upside down since his arrival. Under the guise of checking that the ritual was going well, the man was doing God-knows-what. Every day, Evan saw his leader''s complexion worsen, which was most unnatural for a werewolf.


    Luckily, the stranger didn''t seem interested in his mate, or at least, the young alpha hadn''t noticed anything wrong with his omega other than his father''s bad treatment, which was bad enough.


    He had tried to ask his mate but every time, the omega trembled so hard that he couldn''t utter a word. Thus, Evan was forced into the role of a bystander. Unable to do more given the firm hand with which Draken Hook held the reins of his reign of terror, the young alpha who adored his mate just stayed with him and never left his side unless he was forced to.


    As he was now. Evan felt his leader''s gaze on him but also the body of his omega which started to shake while clinging to him. Lucas didn''t want him to leave and the alpha was desperate because there was nothing he could do.


    He knew that if one of them rebelled, the leader would vent his nerves on the other. However, that didn''t stop his alpha instincts from being on high alert. Evan released his comfort pheromones and hugged Lucas''s body to his for a few seconds, muttering reassuring words under his breath that neither their leader nor Wyatt could hear. He felt the front of his shirt getting damp and he knew his mate was in tears against him.


    The dominant heard an impatient throat clearing and knew that was the one and only warning they would get. He ignored his heart which clenched painfully and peeled Lucas off his chest before getting up from the bed and heading for the door, which closed behind him with a click.


    As soon as he heard the noise, the dominant broke down in tears as he was led by the sentries away from his mate''s room.


    When Lucas saw the stranger stare into space for a moment before an opaque black veil covered his eyes, the omega male knew then his nightmare was about to start again.


    ________


    Meanwhile, a red-haired alpha seriously wondered if he was going to fail the ritual after being kicked out of his own room by Winnie. He could understand his shock.


    Many werewolves let their inner wolf take over during their heat or rut and acted solely on their instincts, so the omega must have had no memory of what happened. At best, his memories were inaccurate. But that didn''t make it any less painful for him. The teenager refused to listen to him.


    He had just slammed the door in his face. Leaving Caius satisfied, Cyrus and Atticus amused and Krasny on the verge of despair because he had only one desire, that of being near his omega. The thing is, none of the dominants had any idea what was going through Winnie''s head.


    After chasing Krasny Licht away from the bedroom and slamming the door in his face, the male omega had several flashes of what had happened over the past two days.


    He remembered being curled up in the firm arms of the alpha that enveloped him, breathing in these soothing pheromones and pressing himself against him without any restraint.


    Another piece of memory brought him back to one of the many kisses they shared as the alpha scented him to soothe his heat pains. It was precisely at this moment that he heard the dominant pleading with him from the other side of the door.


    "Winnie? Winnie, please open me up! Winnie, we have to talk you marked me you have to open the door! Winnie? Winnie, I''m completely naked outside, please open the door!"


    His voice shook, unsteady as if the Dominant feared he had been pushed away forever, and Winnie found the last piece of the puzzle in his words. He had marked Krasny. The omega suddenly remembered how he bite the alpha and his eyes widened in shock.


    He walked inside the room and grabbed the first clothe he found before walking back to the door to open it and throw the garment at the Dominant before locking himself in again. He needed to think. He needed to think because he had got into this, all by himself.


    He had no idea what had come over him. That day, it was as if his inner wolf had only one desire, and that was to make his own the alpha who was busy undressing him to put him to bed. He wanted this alpha to be his and create a special bond with him. A bond that would allow them to fully understand each other.


    Winnie then lifted his head and stared at the werewolf through his long eyelashes and stared, his mind clouded by pheromones. He then brought his mouth to the alpha''s neck to bite him.


    The male omega put his hand to his mouth to stifle a gasp. He perfectly remembered Eden''s warning words about the ritual and his eyes watered as fear gripped him.


    If he bit Krasny Licht, would the alpha end up attacking him as it happened to Lia White Sage? He started to panic and behind the door, the blows given by Krasny became more and more urgent. Winnie then heard the voice of Eden Bloodhood''s mate.


    "Winnie, please you have to open the door, you''re making your alpha anxious. Alpha Krasny needs to be close to you for the ritual to make sure nothing happens to you."


    "He will attack me! I don''t want to!" A strangled, quavering voice answered Glen from the other side and the black-haired dominant looked up at Krasny.


    The Red Orbs alpha really didn''t look like him. Glen saw his face lose all his color when he heard his omega say he was going to attack him. It was bad. Winnie had to open the door or Krasny would grow restless. He was thinking of a solution when Krasny tried his luck again.


    "Your Dad and your uncles are right next to me. They will rip apart if I ever lay a finger on you, I''m begging you, Winnie. Open the door. I can smell your distress pheromones."


    It was so subtle that Glen hadn''t noticed it, but Krasny, who was completely focused on the omega he had to tame, immediately smelled the pheromones that had seeped through the thin door''s joints.


    An agonizing silence answered him, and finally, a click announced the imminent opening of the door.


    The wooden door slowly opened to reveal Winnie, wary, looking up at him. The male omega had put on one of the clothes he had found in the wardrobe in the bedroom because he liked the smell and Krasny''s eyes lit up when he saw one of his shirts on the frail body of his future mate.


    "You''re wearing my clothes!" He said in awe and the door slammed in his face again, killing his wonder.


    "Why? I didn''t say anything wrong!" Krasny whined, shocked at being pushed away again.


    On the other side of the door, Winnie pressed his palms to his cheeks as he suddenly felt hot. Too hot. Why was his alpha still naked when he threw a piece of clothing at him to get dressed? He started to fan at his face trying to forget the too vivid vision of his alpha''s manhood.


    Dejected, the red-haired dominant was completely oblivious to why the omega had just slammed the door in his face. He felt Glen''s hand press down on his shoulder.


    "What about you start by putting on these jeans, then we will see how to make sure that you are close to each other, without a door to get in your way."

 Chapter 161 - 160. Hi...

    In Red Orbs leader''s residence, an abnormal commotion had settled down. One of the reasons behind this commotion was the news of Krasny Licht''s victory over White Sage''s alpha and, thus, the sudden expansion of the pack''s territory.


    Red Orbs, the small pack born of a bunch of rogues would merge with the third most influential and largest pack in the country. It was unheard of.


    This should have been the focus of the blood-red-haired alpha as a leader, but the latter was in his office, his head in his hands. Victim of another commotion. The one caused by his desperate but vain efforts to find a solution so that his omega speaks to him and stops slamming the door in his face.


    Krasny had played his last card after Winnie closed the door and never opened it again and gave Glen the go-ahead to go get his mate.


    At first, the Dominant had believed that he would at least succeed in explaining the broad outlines of what he needed to do to complete the ritual to Winnie. But the male omega had been stubbornly locked in the bedroom all day.


    His stubbornness had even ended up worrying his father and his uncles who tried to convince him to open the door at least to let them in. However, they all hit a wall. Or rather a door. As a result, Krasny was here, peering closely at the wood of his desk, praying that Bloodhood''s omega would break through Winnie''s defenses.


    He hadn''t thought it would be so difficult to endure because during his sudden heat Winnie stayed glued to him. The only thing he needed to give Winnie was tenderness and a good dose of pheromones to calm the pain in his body.


    Unfortunately, as soon as the male omega woke up, all of the Sub''s intense and erratic emotions started to flow to him. His head was a mess. None of the explanations Glen had given him to prepare him helped him.


    An impatient part of him wanted to just bite his future mate to calm his emotions but the alpha knew he couldn''t give in. They still had thirteen days before the full moon, until then he couldn''t bring his fangs near his omega''s neck.


    Krasny sighed and decided to get to work.


    He had been locked up with Winnie for the past two days because of his heat and everything just piled up. He grabbed a folder on top of the pile that had been carefully prepared for him and began to study the many changes that would begin with the merger of Red Orbs and White Sage.


    _________


    Eden got off the bike and took off his helmet before handing it to his mate. The alpha took off his own helmet and ran a hand through his hair to remove the strands that were bothering him before reaching up to retrieve the helmet that the omega male was giving him. He noticed his mate watching him and recognized that glow he now saw more and more often when they were together.


    With a smirk, his eyes darkened and the dominant locked his eyes on the golden irises as a slight tension set in. He wedged Eden''s helmet on the bike in front of him and leaned over to wrap an arm around his omega''s hips and pull him closer.


    Glen then kissed with a calculated lasciviousness his mate who pressed his upper body against his torso, eager to deepen their kiss. But the alpha didn''t give him what he wanted.


    He felt his mate''s impatience grow as he refused entry to his mouth for the second time as the male omega''s tongue licked his bottom lip. A smile curved the alpha''s mouth and he broke their kiss, pulling back just a few inches to make eye contact with his omega who was staring at him in disappointment.


    "Are you sleeping at home tonight?" Eden felt him alpha''s arm tighten its grip and he frowned with a pout.


    "You were doing that on purpose, right?"


    "Of course!" Glen replied shamelessly with a dazzling smile and he stifled his mate''s protests with a series of kisses he placed on every inch of his face starting from his mouth.


    Eden chuckled and squirmed in all directions to extricate himself from the dominant''s embrace and succeeded to run away towards the entrance of Alpha Krasny''s residence.


    "And my answer?" the dominant shouted as the omega reached the front door.


    The younger werewolf turned around, eyes sparkling, and gave his mate an enigmatic smile before pushing the door open to go inside. Just as the door was about to close behind him, the alpha heard Eden''s voice echoing in his head.


    [I''ll come!]


    Glen stared at the front door, which had closed behind the male omega, a beaming smile on his lips.


    "I think I''m the happiest werewolf in the world," he muttered.


    "I''m glad to hear that!" replied a voice in the distance.


    Glen''s bubble popped and he turned back to where the voice was coming from. Silver Bloodhood gave him an amused look. Cyrus and his brothers were also here eyeing him with a teasing look. The alpha shook his head to dispel his discomfort at being caught acting all sentimentally and stowed the two helmets in the provided compartment of his motorcycle. He joined the other dominants and by the time he got to their level, Silver''s smile faded.


    "There are serious and worrying things happening not far from our home, Son. Let''s try to figure things out so you can keep being the happiest and live with my boy in joy."


    _________


    Given the modest size of their pack. The residence of the Red Orbs'' alpha wasn''t so big that Eden needed help finding his way. He followed the instructions given by his mate and quickly, he smelled Winnie''s scent, which he tracked down at the source. He stopped in front of a wooden door behind which the smell of Green lake''s omega was the strongest.


    He kicked the door like the rude brat that he could be sometimes and a voice rose almost immediately.


    "I said, leave me alone!" said Winnie''s voice, and Eden rolled his eyes, a slight smile on his lips.


    "Stop whining you, Crybaby" he yelled out. "Open this damn door, you''re worrying everybody, starting with your alpha who will end up regretting having chosen you if you keep going."


    The door swung open and, before the blond could react, he was dragged inside the room by Winnie who grabbed him tightly by both shoulders.


    "Do you lose your mind during this ritual? Because I don''t see any other explanation for all this¡­" The end of his sentence was replaced by a frustrated growl and the omega male let go of Eden to walk away and pace.


    The blond looked at the teenager busy pacing and his gaze was caught by a pile of clothes gathered on the bed in a makeshift nest. From the faint smell, he could tell it was the clothes of the blood-red-haired alpha. He also noticed pheromones floating in the air and so he put two and two together to figure out the situation.


    "Oh, so you do want him¡­"


    Winnie stopped pacing and turned to glare at Eden who had just said out loud what he had spent the last few hours denying. Why were all his senses in turmoil like that? It didn''t make any sense. He barely knew the werewolf, how could he¡­ His glare softened and his eyes misted with tears.


    "Bloodhood, I don''t get it. Why do I feel like this? I want to be near him, I want to kiss him, touch him, talk to him. I want to breathe his pheromones, hear his voice, but I''m afraid. It hurts so bad to stay here away from him, but I don''t want to die¡­" He started to cry and the blond-haired omega sighed loudly.


    At least the Winnie in front of him matched what he knew of the seventeen-year-old werewolf. Nothing to do with the despotic boy he had had to put in his place back in Green Lake.


    "Glen told me you refused to even listen, but I didn''t think it was that bad." He trotted over to the omega and ran his hand over his back to soothe his mood a bit. "Stop crying, I bet you feel dry losing all your body water like that! Also, during the ritual, your alpha feels your every emotion. It must be hell for him to deal with because you refuse to allow him to meet your needs when he feels the urge to do so. He must feel like the worst dominant ever right now."


    "No! Why? I don''t want him to feel that!" exclaimed Winnie immediately, looking up at Eden. "It''s just¡­"


    "Yeah. I got it. You know what happened to Lia White Sage so you''re scared. But he won''t hurt you so stop being a pain in the ass."


    "How can you know?" Winnie asked sniffling. Eden could see that he was tired because of the storm of emotion he was feeling.


    The blond-haired werewolf looked out the window behind them and saw the turning red sky announcing that night was soon to fall and the moon to rise. They didn''t have much time.


    "Alpha Krasny spent two days and two nights with you during your heat when you were in your most vulnerable state and he did you no harm. He scented you and helped reduce your pain. Trust him, Winnie, and trust you. You chose him. Your inner wolf chose him as your mate. When you calm down, I''m sure you feel like you can go near him, right? So stop sniffing those clothes and go breath in some pheromones at the source.


    I know it''s intense and it''s scary, but if you and Alpha Krasny listen to each other, there''s no reason for you to fail the ritual. The purpose of this trial is that omega and alpha learn to listen to each other, Which means you need to stop doubting so much and listen to your instincts.


    I promise you we will help you. I know my mate spent time with your alpha explaining everything you''re going to go through and how to deal with it. If you need me to help you because it''s too much, I can help you too." He smiled and added in a lighter tone. "Although my answer will always be the same. Trust your alpha and trust you."


    Winnie was silent for a moment. Eden could see that he was thinking about what he had just said to him and that those words had an impact. The icy blue-eyed omega trotted over to the bed where he had gathered all of his alpha''s clothes and he climbed into the middle, thoughtful. The smell had allowed him to hold on and calm down when his thoughts had become too agitated.


    He absentmindedly grabbed a shirt which he tweaked between his fingers and opened his mouth before closing it with an expression that Eden couldn''t decipher. The latter decided to approach the bed and let himself fall cross-legged on the floor, then rested his back on the bed.


    The blond had said everything he could, now it was all up to Winnie. He felt the omega stir in his nest behind him. The silence stretched a little further and the voice of the icy blue-eyed werewolf trembled a little as it rose.


    "I''m sorry, Bloodhood... I mean... for what I did to you and your mate¡­ I''m sorry."


    Eden was surprised by the sudden apology. For him, the incident had ended when he gave Winnie a piece of his mind but he supposed everything he said must have gnawed his peace of mind away.


    "If you''re sorry, get your butt off this nest. I''ve got naughty plans for tonight and you''re wasting them!"


    Winnie who didn''t expect such a response burst out laughing and did as the blond had asked.


    He arrived outside Krasny''s office door after freshening up and taking a detour to the kitchen to eat and brace himself. He paced in front of the entrance and even tried to walk away but Eden''s words came back to him and he went back to stand in front of the door, took a deep breath, and raised a trembling fist to knock.


    "Come in."


    The voice wasn''t dry but the response was too brief for him to gauge if the alpha was in a bad mood. The moon was going to rise and Eden had warned him so he didn''t want to waste any more time.


    Winnie put his hand on the handle and opened the door. He froze when he saw Krasny sitting behind his desk facing his father, his uncles, Silver Bloodhood, and Glen Red Creek.


    "I-I didn''t know you were busy. I''m sorry!" He was already leaving but Cyrus Blackbones'' voice held him back.


    "Don''t go, Winnie." The Green Lake alpha exchanged a knowing look with the other dominants around him. "We''ll stop here for today, you can come in." His smile was reassuring and the omega swayed from one leg to the other before peeking at his alpha to see the latter''s reaction.


    When he saw the smile on the dominant''s face, his heart raced and he stepped into the room, completely captivated. He even missed his father''s utterly annoyed expression as Cyrus and Atticus pushed him to the exit. The door closed behind the dominants and a short silence settled. Winnie lowered his head, his brain racing to think of something to say.


    "Hi¡­"


    He looked up when he heard the voice and the next moment his gaze was lost in the copper-colored eyes.

 Chapter 162 - 161. Meeting

    The dominants knocked on the door and Krasny Licht''s voice immediately invited them in. Silver Bloodhood, who had made use of the other leader''s presence to request this emergency meeting, lowered the handle and preceded the other leaders into the room.


    All were surprised to find the werewolf sitting at his desk, a pile of folders in front of him. The alpha raised an eyebrow at their puzzled expression and closed the folder he was holding with one hand.


    Once again since the dead-end, each of the werewolves had the same thought. Krasny Licht wasn''t what the rumors said about him.


    Ruthless rogue, brute, nag, cruel. That''s what tongues often raved about the red-haired alpha.


    The first thing that surprised Silver and Glen when they first met him was how young he was. Eden who had researched the man had subsequently informed him and his mate that Red Orbs'' leader was only twenty-one years old.


    However, with eighteen out of those twenty-one years spent in the callous world of rogues, there is one thing the Dominant was without a doubt. Determined. Determined to survive, determined to beat his past, determined to rise despite prejudice.


    He had become alpha at only eighteen years old. Krasny got that spot not because he was the strongest of the old group of rogues who had just lost their tyrannical leader, but because he was the only one who had dared to dream of a place in the world of werewolves that wouldn''t ask them to bow their heads.


    Red Orbs. The pack created by Krasny Licht had kept the same name as the gang of rogues, not by defiance, nor to inspire fear, but so they never forget their roots and the cruelty of the world they succeeded to escape from.


    Even if it meant being forever stigmatized, they never wanted to forget how far they had come. This was even truer now that the pack was going to merge with White Sage.


    When they joined a pack, rogues always lowered their head in shame for the way they had lived in the wildlands. However, what werewolves often forgot and what Red Orbs intended to remind was that rogues didn''t choose to be so for fun.


    Refusal to be looked down on by joining another pack, leader punishment, or, as with Krasny Licht, misfortune from birth¡­ The reasons were multiple but none of them were the will of the werewolves to choose a path that would break them.


    The rogues the werewolves pointed to were victims of the relentlessness of their world. Of course, they were far from innocent cherubim. However, it was hypocritical to blame lone wolves for what they did to survive after exclusion and had pushed them to their limits. Nobody knows what one can do when adversity hit.


    Krasny''s attitude and leadership aimed to make everyone understand this statement.


    The dominants took their seats and the Red Orbs'' alpha placed one hand under his chin while the other rested on the folder he had just closed and placed on his desk. A glance revealed the WIA logo to Glen. He also noticed the stack of similar folders and couldn''t hold back his curiosity.


    "What is it for?"


    "The WIA guidelines regarding a merger between two packs based on the different aspects. Finances, geopolitics, human resources, land management, mandatory population census for an update with the WIA¡­"


    Caius Blackbones snorted and eyed the dominant on the other side of the desk.


    "Said the leader who never graduated."


    He crossed his arms and put on a smug expression for his defiant jab expecting the young leader to explode in anger at him. However, Krasny merely typed his fingers in rhythm on top of the folder placed under his palm. The long, slender index finger of his other hand passed over his cupid''s bow and he narrowed his eyes at the beta.


    "You know Beta Caius or should I say, Father-in-law? Having just attended the WIA centers and quitting school after junior high school doesn''t prevent me from learning. Even today, I''m still learning. I strongly advise you to do the same. Who knows what you might learn?


    For my part, instead of stubbornly going to school to graduate, I joined the WIA''s public program which allows werewolves to study the cogs of our system as closely as possible and know all the devices that are accessible. It''s thanks to this knowledge that I was able to give birth to my pack. Also thanks to this, all the young people of Red Orbs are schooled and have scholarships at Red Creek to benefit from the best possible education. If they want, they can even go to university so that they don''t end up like me. An uneducated werewolf who didn''t graduate¡­ Do you want to share other remarks?"


    "No. We''ll stop here," replied Cyrus Blackbones in a firm voice, throwing a side-glare at his brother who sank back into his seat.


    Silver decided to address the reason for their meeting and nip in the bud the animosity of the beta who still didn''t digest his son''s choice.


    "I requested this meeting after a short talk with Atticus Blackbones who is principal at Black Moon High School. He told me about something which, at first glance, seems problematic but without any real consequence, except when we cross-check it with other elements¡­ We might have found Wyatt''s whereabouts. And I think he''s up to a very bad shot."


    Silver could speak freely. Just as he had done with Krasny, the leader had made the Green Lake pack aware of the threat to their kind.


    "Where would he be?" Glen asked, crossing his arms gravely.


    "Inside Crescent Moon''s territory."


    Silver let the werewolves in the room greet the news. The leader of Bloodhood could see all the questions of his son''s mate flashing across his face and he resumed his talk.


    "From the coming to power of Alpha Draken, there is an unsettled animosity of Crescent Moon towards us which has given rise to indirect clashes. A few months ago, I was even targeted directly by a very sneaky plan but Eden''s intervention crushed them."


    Glen''s eyes darkened upon hearing Silver''s words and the leader shook his head slightly to let him know that the details will wait until they were alone.


    "After that, we have several minor clashes at our common border, but nothing that deserved our attention. However¡­"


    The alpha looked at Atticus Blackbones. The dominant who was a high-rank without comparison with his two little beta and alpha brothers had yet the most imposing stature. Each of his muscular limbs overflowed from the seat he was sitting on. He crossed his arms over his chest and his shirt stretched out, causing multiple folds to converge at each of the buttons.


    "A few weeks ago, all of the kids enrolled at Black Moon High School stopped coming to class. I found it strange so I called the principal of Junior High school but also the director of elementary school and it was the same. No child of the pack had set foot in class and that''s not all."


    Cyrus took over and heads turned to him. "We got a concerned call from the WIA, asking if there were any signs of any commotion on Crescent Moon''s side. They said Alpha Draken have suddenly dismissed their liaison officer and closed the pack''s borders. When I say border closure I mean a hermetic closure including to members of the pack who live elsewhere because they are external."


    "They were all declared rogues."


    Silver announced bluntly and paused to let everyone appreciate the magnitude of what that meant. Glen then verbalized the unspoken problem for the packs as well as for the WIA.


    "So, officially, there are dozens of rogues in multiple pack territories."


    "That''s right. For now, the WIA has asked the leaders not to expel them until they have clarified the situation but, Draken Hook is unreachable. The pack has completely closed off and the WIA is increasingly concerned."


    "What does it have to do with Wyatt? Why do you think it''s something to do with him?"


    "Silphie found runes all along the border between our territory and that of Crescent Moon. She said these are the ones used in the ritual to renew the blessing but also several others that she had never seen.


    "Runes she had never seen."


    Glen repeated softly and a bad feeling came over him. Silphie had told them how difficult it was for a witch to change clans and how she had to study to learn moon magic. It was beyond strange that someone who had been so dedicated to the study of magic didn''t have an answer to give them. Black''s name crossed his mind and he was pulled out of his thoughts by Alpha Silver''s voice.


    "We asked the two other packs that have a common border with Crescent Moon to check along and from their border and they confirmed the presence of runes on their side."


    "So there are runes that surround the entire territory?" Glen asked to confirm his deduction.


    "We can''t be sure since we don''t have access to parts of their territory that they don''t share with any packs," Silver replied.


    "There is something else. Just before they all stopped going to class, one of our teachers confiscated this from one of the Crescent Moon students who started acting strangely." He retrieved a tiny sample bottle filled with an ink-black liquid from his pocket and moved to place it on Krasny Licht''s desk.


    Glen immediately thought of Winnie and the events in Green Lake''s territory.


    "It was as if his whole personality has changed or rather like a trait of his personality has been magnified to stifle all the others to the point of becoming unhealthy and harmful. This student was a member of the track team with a very competitive spirit. But for a few days, what he was doing was no longer called competitiveness. He injured one of his teammates who had managed to beat him despite his efforts. His coach stopped him before it was severe, but he was vociferating that once he had his potion he would beat everyone."


    No doubts were allowed. It was more than similar to what had happened to them. It was way too close to be a coincidence.


    "Glen already knows what happened with¡­" Cyrus Blackbones suddenly looked uneasy and his gaze shifted from Silver to Krasny.


    "The omega of your pack. Yes, indeed," Glen cut in and he shook his head imperceptibly to ask the leader of Green Lake not to speak in front of Krasny.


    If the omega wasn''t at fault, there was no reason to mention the incident in front of his future mate, especially since they were in the middle of the ritual. Cyrus understood his intentions and continued immediately.


    "This is just the sample we kept for analysis on our end. We handed over the original vial to the WIA for them to study with their resource."


    Krasny moved forward in his seat to reach out and grab the tiny bottle, squinting his eyes. Just as he put it down, they heard two faint knocks on the door. Krasny settled into his seat and answered.


    "Come in."


    The door moved slowly and the alpha frowned, wondering which of his men acted so timidly. Winnie appeared in the doorway and the red-haired dominant froze. Just like the male omega who panicked when he saw all the werewolves gathered together.


    "I-I didn''t know you were busy. I''m sorry!"


    He was already turning on his heels but Cyrus held him back.


    "Don''t go, Winnie." He exchanged a look with the other werewolves in the room and a glare with his beta who gritted his teeth. "We''ll stop here for today, you can come in." He smiled and watched as the omega swung from leg to leg with his head down before peeking at his alpha. His face beamed at the sight.


    Cyrus silently chuckled and he got up, setting an example for the other werewolves who rose to their feet and walked to the exit. Green Lake''s alpha gripped one arm of his beta tightly and Atticus took care of the other side. The three brothers thus left the room, one more reluctant than the other two, and Krasny was for the first time alone with his omega.


    Winnie stared at the alpha in silence for a moment, his mouth opening and closing in a speaking attempt, then he lowered his head. His fingers tugged nervously on the bottom of the shirt he was wearing and Krasny swallowed. He didn''t want to miss this chance.


    "Hi¡­"


    Winnie looked up at the sound of his voice and for the first time, Krasny saw his face light up at the sight of him. A light blush, sparkling eyes, and lips that hesitated but eventually curved into a smile. The male omega lowered his head again to hide his expression and his sand-colored hair fell in front of his eyes. His heart was pounding so hard, resonating in his head, that he didn''t hear the dominant walking over to him.


    The blood-red-haired alpha''s hand lifted his chin so their gaze locked.


    "Never, ever, bow your head in front of me," he said in a firm tone but his voice was soft, almost tickling the male omega''s ears.


    He stared blankly at Winnie and added with a hint of insecurity in his voice.


    "We have a lot to talk about but I need to tell you.... I want you as my mate Winnie Blackbones, will you be my Luna?"

 Chapter 163 - 162. Too Perfect

    Winnie looked at the alpha. The light touch of Krasny''s fingers on his chin was the only thing he could feel. He felt his cheeks ignite under the intensity of the gaze that he wanted to flee because his heart was pounding hard.


    The male omega turned his head, breaking contact without giving his answer, then spun around to face the door. He tugged again at the oversized clothes he was wearing, and he could feel his chest tighten.


    He had always dreamed of hearing these words, but right now, it wasn''t the prospect of becoming a Luna that thrilled him, but the way the dominant was looking at him. Winnie had spent all day denying his desire to be with the alpha because of his fears and now that he was near him, his very presence was so obvious, so delighting and enchanting that the feeling took his breath away.


    Krasny stared at the omega silently. He had no intention of rushing him. Winnie could take all the time he wanted to answer. The red tint that had spread on the omega''s cheeks was a clue to the answer he could expect.


    A smile curved his lips and the alpha decided to tease a little the one who, he was sure about it, would be his mate. He released a good dose of his seduction pheromones, enough to formally inform Winnie of his desire to court him.


    His eyes didn''t avert from the younger werewolf''s back to catch his reaction. Would he give in right away and give him the green light? Winnie''s voice finally rose.


    "I have a lot of suitors you know. I won''t give in to the first one who comes..."


    "I know¡­ Or rather I inquired after those two days with you. I hope you don''t mind but I wanted to know who was the omega who dared to throw the rogues'' alpha out of his own bedroom. Not everyone has that guts."


    "Oh?" Winnie instantly forgot his turmoil and turned to glare at the dominant. "Who do you think you are or I''d rather ask, who do you think I am? It doesn''t matter if you''re the rogues'' alpha, a former rogues, or whatever! I woke up and found you, a stranger, naked on top of me! And besides, I felt this thing¡­ Y-your¡­" His face flushed. "Of course, I kicked you out! I don''t know what kind of frivolous omegas you''ve been around but¡­"


    "It was the other way around," Krasny cut him off, crossing his arms, a defiant smile on his lips.


    "What?"


    "It was the opposite. You were on top of me. And, if you allow me to say so, with the almost desperate way you kissed me over and over again over these two days, moaning and begging for more¡­ Including rubbing against that thing you refuse to name¡­ I thought we were beyond the timid self-introduction."


    He smirked and Winnie clenched his fists. His confusion and his shyness had entirely disappeared. What he felt right now was a pure annoyance for the dominant.


    Given all the flashbacks he had, the omega couldn''t fight back and say the werewolf in front of him was bluffing and that was the most annoying thing. He felt his eyebrow twitch in irritation and he gritted his teeth, looking for a way to make the alpha swallow back his smugness.


    "I was in the middle of my heat, it''s normal for me to be like that!" He retorted with a hint of displeasure in his voice.


    Krasny''s defiant smile faded. The intensity of his gaze on the male omega changed.


    "You mean if it had been another dominant instead of me, you would have been glued at him that way too?"


    The darkness in Winnie''s gaze surprised Krasny, who blinked but didn''t look away. He wanted his answer. The icy blue color of the male omega''s eyes darkened. Without giving the dominant an answer, he turned on his heels and walked to the door, upset.


    He regretted coming. Sure, he had seen that he could be with the alpha and he knew he didn''t need to be nervous or afraid, but with what Krasny just said, he didn''t want to stay next to him, even for a second. How could he ask him such a thing?


    His hand grabbed the doorknob and Krasny''s pressed against the wooden panel to prevent him from opening the door.


    "You didn''t reply."


    "I have no intention to do so."


    "Answer me, Winnie. If it had been another dominant the last two days you would have..."


    A stinging slap stopped Krasny mid-sentence. Hearing that insulting question again caused the omega to explode in anger. He had spent the day in a whirlwind of emotions, each more exhausting than the other. With everything Eden had told him, he thought that once he was with the alpha, his alpha, once he breathed his pheromones, he would feel comforted and safe, as it had been for the past two days.


    All the flashbacks he had had during the day had shown him a considerate and tender dominant, but he was too afraid of the ritual to confirm his memories. Now that he had overcome those fears, hearing what Krasny said hurt him and he wanted to leave.


    "How can you ask me that? Who do you take me for?" cried Winnie.


    "For my omega and my mate. But I''m not delusional, I know we''re nothing yet. Not until the end of the ritual, if you let me bite your nape of course. Nonetheless, that''s how I feel," Krasny said. "You''re my omega, but if you say that everything happened only because of your heat then¡­ How should I feel?"


    Winnie looked at the alpha''s face and realized that he hadn''t spoken out of malice. He could see the anxiety that was born from his clumsy words. The anger disappeared from his eyes and he stared at Krasny who was still waiting for his answer.


    "I-I did it because it was you. I also think you''re my alpha even if I can''t explain why. Just like you, that''s how I feel. So don''t ever say anything like that¡­ It can only be you¡­" he muttered the last line so softly that the red-haired top almost didn''t hear it.


    Winnie faltered a moment but ended up releasing his seduction pheromones and thus, finally, he answered the question the alpha had asked him. The latter looked down at the werewolf, letting his nostrils fill with the scent of raspberry and wild mint. A victorious smile was starting to spread across his lips when the shorter werewolf cut him off in his tracks.


    "I still want a real courting phase. Ritual or not, I don''t care. I''m warning you! Don''t think I''m going to be your mate if you don''t woo me properly! And if you suck at it, I''ll dump you right away! I don''t mind how difficult it could be to break the engagement mark." As soon as he had finished his little ranting, the omega male turned to open the door and Krasny withdrew his hand to let him, amused to discover so much temper in such a frail body.


    Winnie stepped in the hallway and turned with a pout to the alpha who cocked his head in a silent question.


    "Y-You''re coming? Bloodhood said it was better to be together when the moon rose¡­"


    Krasny held back the smile that wanted to curve his mouth and responded enthusiastically.


    "Yes, I''m coming."


    They reached the Red Orbs'' leader''s room and Krasny let his omega enter first before entering the room and freezing. He stood in the doorway and Winnie who was already halfway to the bed turned to stare at him.


    "What?"


    "N-No it just...You filled the room with your pheromones, it''s..." He didn''t finish his sentence and the smile he had been holding back the whole way, passed his defenses and lit his face.


    The male omega had filled the room with his scent like a Sub would have done to mark the territory he shared with his mate. Krasny looked away and noticed the nest on the bed made with his clothes. His head snapped at Winnie and the younger werewolf avoided his gaze, embarrassed.


    "I like your scent. It helped me calm down." He shrugged and resumed walking to keep his composure.


    He climbed into the nest he had made on the alpha''s bed like it was the most natural thing in the world and Krasny saw him pat the spot next to him with his hand. The dominant walked obediently to him and entered the nest.


    He was cautious as he found it hard to believe that it was the same werewolf who kicked him out of his room without even letting him utter a word. What magic had Eden Bloodhood used?


    "Don''t get any weird ideas. It''s just for the ritual! Don''t think I''m all cooked and ready to be eaten! Because even if you mark me, I won''t bond with you if I think you''re not worthy."


    The Red Orbs'' leader peeked at the omega who had brought his knees close to his chest and wrapped his arms around them. He knew that Winnie had turned down more mating offers than any other omega. He was already seventeen and unmarked by choice. None of the suitors had ever reached the courting phase. The dominant was intrigued.


    "What should I do to court you?"


    The question surprised the young werewolf who looked at Krasny as he managed to get closer. The alpha was careful not to be too pushy. He sat down cross-legged, his chest leaned back, his weight supported by his hands. The arm that was near the omega was positioned so that Winnie could lean on it if he wanted to. The omega decided to reply to the unspoken invitation and leaned on. Despite his gesture, the alpha noticed that he was tense. Krasny decided to distract the omega with their conversation. He wanted to create a sense of comfort that would allow Winnie to let his guard down.


    "There are many ways to court and it depends on the personality. I would rather give you the attention that best suits you than try in vain to win over your heart in ways that will never touch you. Also, it will let me know what kind of werewolf you are. Although I think fierce is a good start." He chuckled as Winnie frowned and pouted.


    "Are you wooing me or trying to upset me?"


    "Of course, wooing you. Or, for now, just trying to. So, what kind of wooer should I be?"


    The alpha leaned closer to Winnie, deepening their contact, and smelled the scent of shower gel wafting from his skin. He recognized the one in his bathroom and smiled. He noticed that Winnie relaxed as he pondered the question. He was now fully leaning against Krasny and the light touch from the start had turned into a subtle embrace.


    "Then¡­Something like what we''re doing right now? Talking and being around each other."


    "Hmmm ok¡­" The simplicity of the answer pleasantly surprised Krasny. He slipped his arm around the teen''s hip. "So what do you want to talk about?"


    They talked like that for a long time. The night was perfectly settled and, although the moon had risen, neither the omega nor the alpha was disturbed by the waves of emotions.


    Pheromones, touches, caresses, discussions but also food that the red-haired leader had asked one of his men to bring for them. The dominant had anticipated and responded to his future mate''s every need, winning point after point with the icy blue-eyed omega whose eyes sparkled more and more as they spoke.


    Eventually, the two had finally fallen asleep, cuddled up against each other. This first night of the ritual was perfect. Too perfect.


    In one of the corners of the room, a shadow began to move.. Winnie was about to suffer the backlash of that potion he drank to alter his pheromones.

 Chapter 164 - 163. When The Wind Picks Up

    When Winnie had bought the potion offered by the witch, the omega was only full of doubts and suspicions. He wasn''t the type to blindly trust anyone, whoever the person was. He had, of course, asked her to detail the effects to expect, but the mysterious young woman had just shook her head, telling him that it was impossible because the potion adapted to each of its users. She had assured him that the magic concoction would know very well what he wanted to achieve and would become his tool.


    At first, the male omega had thought everything was a lie from a peddler who want to avoid complaints, but, from the first sip he took, it was indeed as if the potion knew very well how it should work to help him fulfill his goal.


    He, who wanted to seduce an alpha worthy enough, had obtained pheromones that can change any dominant into an obedient puppet. Winnie had enjoyed the potion and grew more and more intoxicated with the power offered by his altered pheromones. The male omega hadn''t even noticed his personality change to the point where he became the vile, unscrupulous werewolf who tried to steal another omega''s mate.


    When Eden had unmasked him and his vial had been confiscated, Winnie was gradually back to his usual self. A sassy and pretentious omega, but whose gentle nature was easily noticed once his defenses were down.


    The episode with the pheromones and the potion had stopped that day when he had met Eden and his mate. At least, that''s what he thought.


    From the first sip he drank, Winnie had fallen into the trap set up by the mastermind behind this Machiavellian plan. Each drop of the potion allowed the dark energy inside the mixture to create a bond with Light.


    The longer the user drank the potion, the stronger the connection became. The personality alteration was a sign that it was already too late to turn back and that inside the werewolf''s body a cluster of dark energy had formed and was waiting to be activated.


    When the protector, Krasny Licht, chose Winnie as his mate, the enemy saw the perfect opportunity to get rid of one of the Moon Goddess'' precious children whose fate might threaten its plans.


    Light had waited for the perfect moment to disingenuously attack the alpha. It wasn''t a violent and spectacular attack, but a subtle, deceitful strategy as only a troubled and sly mind could conceive.


    It all started when Winnie started spreading his pheromones around the room to turn it into a place where he would feel comfortable. The energy slowly left the omega''s body, lurking in one of the dark recesses. The black ball formed, had mingled with the shadow, waiting for the moment to stab its prey.


    The perfect moment came late at night a little after midnight. Winnie was sleeping in Krasny''s arms, pressed against his chest, his breath escaping through his parted lips. In the darkest corner of the room, the shadow twisted. It stretched like a snake, undulating as it got closer to reach the bed where the two werewolves were deeply asleep, then it had turned into a perfect black circle.


    A black fog began to rise from the black circle, and when the fog had covered the portion of the floor that was under the bed, a hand emerged from the black circle.


    Fingers, refined and decorated with meticulously trimmed nails wiggled and a wrist followed, frail and delicate. Forearm and shoulder appeared, followed soon after by the top of a head covered in ebony black hair.


    As soon as a good part of her body was beyond the black circle, Light''s hand landed flat on the ground and she pulled out her other arm.


    She acted quietly. The amount of dark energy that came out of Winnie''s body wasn''t large enough to give her a bigger way out. But she had a stable portal so she wasn''t going to complain.


    This was the trap with this potion that she had settled by spreading the magic potion to her gullible victims. They all greedily accepted the concoction, convinced it would help them achieve their ambition. The black energy was stored inside their bodies, mingled with their aura, waiting to be activated by Light and Black when the time for their grand plan would be up.


    However, the murder the former Skinwalker planned to commit tonight wasn''t part of the dark duo''s grand plan to tamper the auras of the Moon Goddess children. Merely an assurance that the werewolf wouldn''t be a hindrance to their plan afterward. She pulled herself out of the dark circle and stood up. Her almond eyes looked at the couple who had survived the first night of the Omega''s mark ritual.


    She didn''t want to wait because the bond between the Moon Goddess and the werewolves who passed the ritual grew stronger. Krasny was a threat she had to eliminate before he got out of hand. A smirk twisted her mouth, thinking about the stroke of luck that the omega he chose was one of those who used her potion.


    She opened her hand, palm up, and a rune appeared in the palm of her hand. Immediately after the symbol was traced, a black mist appeared and took the shape of a knife. She closed her hand around the handle as her fingers clenched. Her gaze lingered for a moment on the couple and her mouth opened to utter words that even the complete silence of the night didn''t allow anyone to hear.


    Her hand rose above them.


    ________


    Again, Lucas Hook watched as the strange man who come into his room along with his father turned into something he couldn''t name. He had never seen anything like it before. Nothing as scary either.


    More than his appearance, it was the man''s behavior that frightened the male omega. Once his eyes looked like two empty sockets, another personality appeared. Vicious, manipulative.


    The sound of his voice was soft but his every word was more dangerous than poison.


    "Lucas." came Wyatt''s voice and the werewolf jumped, causing Draken Hook to frown wondering what was wrong with his son.


    He didn''t have time to ponder the question any longer as Wyatt''s hand rose to his head and a black mist escaped his palm to enter his skull. As soon as the mist wholly disappeared, the Crescent Moon leader''s body stood still, almost froze in place, the werewolf''s gaze faded. Draken Hook was motionless like an empty shell.


    Wyatt circled to face the alpha then traced a rune on his forehead. The black character glowed for a moment before disappearing. The man''s lips lifted in a satisfied smile and turned to the omega which flinched again and pressed his kneel to his chest tightly.


    His body almost curled into a ball as he tried to pull himself even further away from the man who had his empty eye sockets locked on him. Wyatt walked right up to the bed and stopped right in front of it before turning and sitting right on the edge. His back was straight, in perfect posture, and his voice rose again.


    "You know, it hurts me that after all these days together, you still react so negatively to my presence. After all, I never hurt you. I was the one who stopped your father when he start to beat you. Aren''t you kinda grateful that you''re not beaten anymore? Looked. He can''t hurt you anymore like that. Isn''t it a good thing?" Wyatt''s hand pointed at Draken Hook, standing in front of them, lifeless.


    The werewolf''s body was surrounded by an ominous black halo that heightened up and lessened up. The rhythm mimicked the beating of a heart. Lucas was shaking all over and didn''t know what to do. What the man was saying was true, he had never laid a finger on him, at least from what he remembered and that was the very problem.


    Lucas Hook had no memory of most of the time the man spent in his room. Every day for two weeks now, the man came with his father to check that the ritual of the Omega''s mark was going on without a hamper and every day, just a few minutes after their arrival, as soon as his father was in this lethargic state, Wyatt stepped closer to him and he passed out.


    Lucas eventually woke up the next day, wrapped in his mate''s arms with no idea what could have happened. However, his body and inner wolf viscerally repelled the wizard''s presence near him. His memory failed him but his body didn''t. It recognized the one who inflicted on him, day after day, the same magic torture.


    "I don''t trust you," Lucas whispered and he buried his head between his knees, squeezing them as if he wanted them to merge with his chest.


    "Why not, Lucas? Did I ever do something bad to you?"


    The tone of his voice was flat but the quivers of the male omega''s body intensified. His body answered on his behalf and the wizard didn''t like that.


    He did everything to avoid any suspicions. He erased the young werewolf''s memory every day. He even erased the traces of his magic. Black didn''t want somebody to notice that he was trying to alter the rune sealing something inside Lucas'' body.


    He sighed and his back arched slightly. Black was annoyed. The wizard took over Wyatt''s body when he needed it since the Skinwalker gave in to his dark energy and he knew the werewolf was suspicious of him. He was pissed that things weren''t going the way he wanted.


    He supposed the young werewolf''s instincts were warning him, that''s why he had his guard on. Maybe it was the thing inside the werewolf''s body that he wanted so badly that was protecting the omega so fiercely. It was upsetting. Indeed, his plan, which he had started thousands of years ago, was dragging on.


    They had arrived at this moment just before the confrontation, where the two sides were face to face and looked at each other. That moment when the wind picked up and everyone checked that this ultimate factor was in their favor. The battle was about to rage and he wanted to steal one of his weapons from the enemy.


    When Black first took possession of Wyatt''s body for the first time, it wasn''t to deal with Lucas, but with his father, whom he, like all the other werewolves in the pack, was preparing for the ritual that would grant them his false blessing.


    The preparations on the territory were completed, they just have to wait for the right timing. The evening of the next full moon. Of course, Light was convinced that she was doing all this to save the werewolves from the Goddess. That was the only way the wizard could do as he pleased.


    When Black first joined the alpha who was monitoring his son, the wizard felt the power inside the male omega. He thought making it his own would be easy, but it had been days and he still wasn''t getting anywhere.


    The strangest thing here was that he, the scholar who had spent millennia studying and practicing magic, had never seen the rune that sealed the power away from his reach. It never happened before. Black gritted his teeth and opened his hand, palm up.


    "I was being nice, though. Blame it on the Moon Goddess. She''s getting on my nerves."


    Several runes appeared on Lucas'' body and the omega lost consciousness.


    ________


    Lying on the bed, Lucas was perfectly still. Black''s hand placed above his chest, maintaining the flow of energy that he diffused in the circle of runes he had prepared and which surrounded the rune he tried to tamper.


    The wizard looked up at Lucas'' aura and he saw the wolf lying there, its body spasming from the pain he felt every time the wizard tried to force the magic seal. It knew it was only the beginning. Black never released him until the moon was high in the sky. The wolf closed its eyes waited for its mate to come and comfort Lucas.


    It was the only thing that prevented him to give up and die.

 Chapter 165 - 164. Try Harder

    Light raised her hands above the couple who were peacefully asleep on the bed, but a movement made her pause. Winnie stirred in his sleep. The omega male wriggled and pressed his body even closer to his alpha who tightened his embrace. One of Krasny''s arms wrapped around his hips. The other that served as a pillow for the younger werewolf folded back so the dominant''s hand stroked the sand-colored hair werewolf.


    Light watched the scene quietly. As soon as she was sure that they were still deeply asleep, she brought down her dagger.


    When the blade came into contact with Krasny''s skin, the protection spell that the alpha had placed on Eden''s advice activated.


    A dome appeared and the backlash of the impact threw the former Skinwalker against a wall.


    Light fell on the ground but immediately stood up, gritting her teeth. She looked up and saw Krasny kneeling on the bed in the middle of a golden dome. Winnie was in his arms, scared.


    The omega had no idea what was going on. The alpha pulled him slightly away from his chest and looked down so their eyes met.


    "Hey, Babe. Whatever happens, don''t get out of our bed, do you hear me?"


    "What is happening? Who is this woman?"


    The omega started shaking and clung to Krasny''s clothes, who put his hand on his cheek tenderly to calm him down.


    "Hey, hey. Everything will be alright. Don''t worry. I''m gonna get rid of her so we can go back to sleep and wake up tomorrow to continue the trial, okay?"


    "But what''s going on?"


    The dominant shushed him with a kiss. In the room, the black energy fog produced by Light grew thicker. It had already covered the entire floor and only the dome provided their protection.


    "I''ll explain as soon as we get rid of her."


    Krasny peeled off Winnie and get off the bed to walk up to the edge of the dome. The dominant reached into his sweatpants'' pocket and pulled out a folded sheet of paper, which he waved between his index and middle fingers with a defiant smile.


    He threw it to the ground without taking his eyes off Light. The witch was watching his every move.


    The paper passed through the dome and touched the black fog. As if it had touched acid, the paper began to burn. However, just before it disappeared, the witch could see the rune that was written on and her eyes widened.


    The moment after, the window exploded under the impact of Eden''s body which crossed it and the omega landed on the ground. His body was glowing with a golden sheen as his protection skill was activated.


    "You got to try harder if you want to come after us, Light."


    ________


    EARLIER IN THE DAY


    "If you''re sorry, get your butt off this nest. I''ve got naughty plans for tonight and you''re wasting them!"


    Winnie who didn''t expect such a response burst out laughing and did as the blond had asked.


    Eden looked at him getting up and fixing the clothes he was wearing which were way too big for him. He looked calmer and a smile curved the blond''s lips as he saw the sand-colored-haired werewolf striding to the door.


    Winnie put his hand on the handle and stopped. His head dropped to the floor and strands of hair fell in front of his eyes, obscuring his face.


    "Con-Congratulations for your bonding, Bloodhood. And also, Th-Thank you!"


    He opened the door and left the room almost running to get away as quickly as possible without looking back. Eden chuckled.


    "I hope you can handle him, Krasny."


    He shook his head in amusement and got up from the floor. He took a step forward and, suddenly, dizziness made him teeter. Eden barely avoided falling and a shrill noise echoed in his head.


    It wasn''t the first time he had heard that sound. The first time was when he was in the magic dimension with Light and she was trying to break through the defenses of his magic dome.


    The screen appeared before his eyes.


    [WARNING


    Presence of dark energy. Use Perception to plan a counterattack strategy.? YES/NO]


    Perception. Eden remembered that this skill allowed him to sharpen his senses and his instincts to develop a strategy against his enemy. He didn''t know what to expect but knew that the system always interfered to prepare them. As soon as he gave his answer, something unexpected happened.


    Eden''s froze in place. In front of his eyes, the screen showed him a vision of the future that might happen.


    He saw Light step out of the shadows and stand, knife in hand, over Krasny and Winnie. The blade entered the alpha''s body through his jugular. It wouldn''t have been lethal to him who was a werewolf if it had been a normal blade.


    As soon as it was in the dominant''s body, the blade changed. The handle split into dozens of energy whips that wrapped around the alpha''s neck.


    Next to him, Winnie started to scream. The omega had been woken up by his alpha''s sudden movement and the first thing he saw was the blade stabbing the dominant''s neck. His eyes were wide-eyed in surprise as his mouth opened and closed as he tried to breathe. Blood was leaking from his lips, but that wasn''t the worst part.


    The male omega saw the whips wrap around his alpha''s neck and the omega''s tears began to flow. He understood what was going to happen and the thought of losing his mate drove him to despair.


    The werewolf''s cries alerted the beta of Red Orbs who was on patrol because he knew his leader was in the middle of a ritual. Krasny had asked for guards to be stationed not far from his room.


    Even if he was confident to pass the trial easily, he didn''t want to leave any room for bad luck and hurt his omega.


    The beta ran towards the bedroom sending a link to the nearest fighters to join him. He opened the door and a whip of black energy pierced his chest. He spat blood as his eyes focused on the scene unfolding before him.


    Winnie was struggling above the ground held by Light who was strangling him. The beta turned his head to the bed and his eyes widened when he saw his leader and friend on his bed, his head severed from his body.


    He lost consciousness when several whips pierced through Winnie''s body. The fighters who arrived at the same time suffered the same fate as the male omega. In just a few seconds, the leader of Red Orbs, his future Luna, and his close men who lived with him in the residence were all executed by Light.


    The vision stopped and Eden pressed a trembling hand to his mouth. The omega couldn''t believe what the screen had shown him. How was this possible? It had taken no less than a few seconds for the witch to kill the strongest fighters of the pack that had just joined their side.


    He fell to his knees on the floor, his whole body shaking, and at the same time, Glen opened the door, panting. The alpha has run to meet him as soon as he felt his mate''s distress. He rushed to take Eden in his arms and hugged him tightly.


    "Hey¡­ Shhh... I''m here, my love. Calm down. I''m here." He pressed the blond omega''s head against his chest and gently stroked his hair.


    They stayed like that for a few minutes. The dominant faltered for a moment to release his pheromones because they were in another alpha''s room and finally chose another solution. Glen wrapped his arms around his mate and lifted him to lead him outside. The couple walked like this, oblivious to the stares of the Red Orbs werewolves they passed and left the villa.


    They reached outside and Silver Bloodhood who was talking with the leaders of Green Lake turned to join them as soon as he saw his son and his mate.


    "What happened?" asked the alpha, worry I. His voice. He put the palm of his hand on Eden''s forehead, which was drenched in sweat.


    "I don''t know. I felt his distress through the Fated bond and when I got there he was already like that." Glen looked down at his mate.


    His breathing had calmed down but the sudden rush of emotion had drained him of his strength. The omega smiled to show that he was feeling better and patted his alpha''s chest to make him understand that he wanted to get off.


    Glen gently put him down and helped him up. All the werewolves present had turned to Eden, concerned, just like Connor who had waited in the car during the meeting of the pack leaders.


    Everyone was waiting for an explanation and the blonde looked up at the three dominants of Green Lake. He didn''t know how to tell them what he had seen.


    "What happened?" Glen asked once again.


    Eden heard him and frowned. He thus realized his alpha hadn''t seen the System''s screen. For a while now, the system had shared everything with Glen, but not this time. Eden opened his mouth and paused.


    He thought back to his vision and how quickly Light had killed all Red Orb''s best fighters and their leader. He remembered that he no longer knew anything about Glen''s curse other than that he must not be exposed to dark energy or he would die immediately.


    The words stuck in Eden''s throat. He stared at his mate with an expression the latter had never seen and his heart sank. He swallowed hard and looked away.


    "I have a bad feeling for the ritual tonight. I think we should be ready for something."


    "What?" Caius yelled out. "What do you mean? I knew it was a bad idea to leave my son with that rascal!"


    He was already rushing away but Cyrus'' hand stopped him. Caius turned around and glared at his brother but the leader of Green Lake was unimpressed.


    "What makes you say that, Eden? Explain to us properly so that we can understand. This is my nephew. I don''t want anything to happen to him so take the time you need to calm down, but tell us in detail what''s going on.


    "I..." Eden''s voice trailed off. "I can''t... I can''t explain properly but I think we have to be prepared for any scenario tonight."


    Eden refused to look in the direction of his mate. After this vision and realizing that Glen hadn''t seen it, he couldn''t shake the feeling of fear. He didn''t want his alpha to be in Light''s presence.


    He didn''t feel like that during the fight against Wyatt and didn''t know if it was because they were bonded, but the fear was overwhelming. His mate couldn''t be here tonight.


    The werewolves around him exchanged wary glances, but with all they had learned over the past few days about Skinwalkers, Bloodhood''s past, and the enemies that lurked in the shadows, Cyrus decided to trust him.


    "Alright, Eden. We will follow you."


    Connor stared at his childhood friend''s mate as the latter exchanged a look far too long to be insignificant with his father. Silver Bloodhood''s face displayed an unreadable expression.


    Night had almost fallen and the leader of Bloodhood walked over to Glen and Eden. The alpha looked at his mate sitting inside Connor''s car. The male omega was back to his normal state but his gaze still had this unusual cloudiness.


    Silver put a hand on the shoulder of the long black-haired werewolf who turned to him upon feeling the touch.


    "Sorry, Son. But it looks like trouble has erupted between that pack you took care of a while ago and some rogues."


    "What?"


    "I don''t know what happened but it looks bad. I''d like you to go handle things over there before it boils over."


    The dominant frowned and glanced at Eden. His jaw clenched but he didn''t protest.


    "I will take go there to calm them down and come back here as soon as possible." He leaned down to place a kiss on his omega''s forehead and walked away.


    Silver waited quietly until Glen rides his motorbike and drive away, then the leader turned to his son.


    "It''s done, Eden, I did what you asked me. I sent Glen away as you wanted. Now you explain to me what''s going on exactly."


    "I''m also curious to know," interjected Connor who was seated up front behind the wheel. "Because I grew up with Glen and I already know he''s going to be pissed when he finds out you lied to him and took him away from here."


    "You knew?" Eden says with a bitter laugh.


    "I saw yours and your father''s look earlier. I knew that you were talking by link. What''s going on Eden?"


    "It''s Light. She will be here tonight. She will try to kill Krasny." He heaved a sigh. "I used my perception and saw Light''s plan. She will attack Krasny in his sleep and decapitate him, then she will kill his men and Winnie of course. All this in seconds."


    "Why did you take Glen away then? It''s our best asset against Light¡­"


    "He can die. If he is in contact with dark energy, he can die," Eden cut off.


    "I thought he could avoid contact with Light''s energy with one of his skills?" Connor asked.


    "I know this is insane. I didn''t feel like that during the Skinwalkers fight. But seeing how Light got rid of all those fighters in a matter of seconds, I-I don''t want to lose him¡­" His voice cracked and Silver crossed his arms. The leader disapproved and wanted to call the dominant back.


    "Eden¡­"


    "Don''t, Dad. Please. Just for this time, indulge me. I want him away. Just for tonight. I have a plan and I promise everything will be handled without any loss."


    "Then let us hear that plan so we can execute it perfectly because I would need at least that for following you in your madness. An angry Glen, I can tell you it''s nothing funny to handle."


    "I was hoping you would say something like that, Connor.. Because my plan depends on you¡­ And your Skinwalker powers."

 Chapter 166 - 165. Thats Crazy

    Connor heard Eden''s words and thought his hearing had suddenly deteriorated. The WIA agent''s body was turned so he can see the backseat where Eden was sitting. He looked at the omega who stared back at him. When he saw how the werewolf gazed at him straight in the eye and the agent understood that he had heard perfectly well.


    "Hey Blondie, you know that I can''t use my Skinwalker powers."


    "We don''t have time to ask Silphie to send us back up so you''re my best option. It''s not difficult. I just need you to activate two spells."


    "As much as I want to follow you on this one because it''s my brother we''re talking about, I''m not pretending and you know it. I can''t..."


    "Let''s call Silphie and tell her about my plan. If she tells us that you can''t master the spell for tonight, I''ll give up and you can call Glen back. However, if she tells us that you can¡­ Please don''t let me down because you hate the Skinwalker part inside you."


    Silence fell between the two werewolves and the human. Silver and Connor stared at Eden whose face expressed a mixture of assurance and fear. Assurance that his plan was likely to work, fear that Connor would refuse to follow it and everything would fall apart before they even tried.


    The agent, frustrated, ran a hand through his hair. He leaned back on the headrest of his seat and pressed his eyelids together. The index finger of his left hand that held the steering wheel tapped nervously. The rhythmic noise filled the cabin of the car and for several minutes it was the only thing they could hear. Finally, Connor broke the silence and his voice wasn''t like usual.


    "That''s crazy. You know that?"


    "I know."


    A new silence set in, but this one didn''t last as long as the previous one.


    "Call Silphie."


    Connor had barely finished his sentence when Silver was already moving towards the passenger side car door to open it. The leader retrieved his phone and unlocked it. He scrolled for a few seconds and dialed a number.


    "Hi, Darling it''s me. Is Silphie still with you or has she returned to the tribe for the night?"


    He listened to the answer, his face impassive.


    "Give her the phone, please."


    Silver took the device off his ear and put it in hands-free mode. The Skinwalker''s voice rose from the phone''s speaker, her astonishment barely masked.


    "Hello, Alpha Silver. Is there a problem?"


    The leader glanced at his son who listened to the voice, staring into space, and his fingers clenched slightly around the phone.


    "Yes, there is a problem. We''re about to fight Light," he heard the faint gasp the Skinwalker stifled and continued. "Eden came up with a plan but we need Connor to use his Skinwalker''s powers, we want you to tell us honestly if it''s possible because the lives of all werewolves here will depend on this plan."


    Silver had purposely said the sentence so that Eden understand the implications of his request. They could hear the witch swallow and clear her throat to ask her question.


    "What is Eden''s plan?"


    "I want Connor to cast a protection spell like the one you placed on Greg. Something that will protect the two targets that Light will try to kill tonight but also the Red Orbs'' fighters that will step in to prevent her from doing so. It doesn''t matter if it''s not as powerful as yours, what I want is for it to be effective for at least ten minutes. Is it doable?"


    The witch''s voice rose in surprise.


    "I thought Connor couldn''t use his powers..."


    "I can," cut off the light brown-haired. "I won''t go into details, but I can use them since the clash with Elias and Wyatt. The problem is that I have no idea how to do it."


    They still hadn''t told the Skinwalkers about Sora''s existence as Nube was opposed to the idea. The werewolf feared that her daughter would be endangered or taken away from her. Also, they had all decided to respect her choice and to silence the existence of the little mixed-blood who possessed the powers of the Blue Moon tribe even if she was a werewolf.


    Silphie was silent for a second, then finally answered.


    "With his aura, I don''t doubt that Connor could create an even more powerful protection spell than mine. However, to answer your question, I need to check something with you, Connor."


    "I''m listening, Silphie," the man interjected in a voice that had never sounded so serious.


    "Can you open your hand in front of you, palm outstretched?"


    The agent followed the witch''s instructions and hummed to let her know he was in position.


    "Visualize a container in the palm of your hand and try to fill it with your aura. It''s quite complicated because you never learned to feel the lunar magic flowing in you, but you can''t do anything without this first step. To succeed, focus on your aura. You must be aware of its presence around you and¡­"


    "It''s done!"


    Eden stared at Connor in awe. The human who was sitting with his back properly propped up in his seat, the hand raised upwards, had filled the equivalent of a marble with his aura in an instant and he was bouncing it in his palm.


    "Is it done?" Silphie''s voice betrayed her shock and it was Eden who answered her.


    "Yeah, it''s done and¡­ Shit, Connor¡­ That''s insane. Can you make it grow bigger?"


    The agent complied and poured more of his aura into the sphere, which grew to the size of an orange. Eden was impressed by the ease with which the man had passed the test which the witch had yet announced as difficult. On the other hand, Connor felt uncomfortable seeing his ease in using the powers that a part of him rejected.


    "OK. Now that I''ve succeeded, what''s next?" He asked with a tone that pressed Silphie.


    "Okay¡­that''s it. For the protection spell, all you have to do is write the rune on a sheet and pour your aura into the paper. The more aura you will pour, the more effective it will be. Usually, you have to draw the rune on the body of the person you want to protect with his aura as I did with your mate, but this will do because I get that you are in a hurry.


    "I don''t know any runes."


    "You just have to copy the rune that I will send to Alpha Silver on a sheet and it will do the trick."


    Connor merely hummed again to agree and Silphie''s voice rose once more.


    "Is that all you need?" The witch asked.


    "No. That was the first part. The second part is a warning signal. I have no idea when Light will appear. If we have sentries nearby it might put her on her toes, so we need something that would allow us to know she is there as fast as possible."


    "There is a rune that could play this role. It reacts in the presence of a large amount of energy. If you write it on a piece of paper, once in contact with Light''s black energy, the sheet will ignite. All you have to do is connect the sheet with another one with a copy rune. Keep the sheet with you and when it ignites, you will know that Light is there." Silphie paused. "I didn''t hear Glen''s voice. Is he ready to fight? This could be the last fight with Light¡­"


    "He won''t be there."


    "What do you mean he won''t be there? He''s the Warrior! He has to be there¡­"


    "I sent him away. He is my mate, Silphie. I have a bad feeling about tonight¡­"


    A heavy silence filled the car. Several seconds passed and no one said a word.


    "Eden, I know how you feel. Trust me. It''s our fault that Light was able to curse Glen. We were so busy laying low that we forgot about everything else, even to watch over the werewolves. I know you''re worried, but I also know your alpha is our only hope against Light. This fight is the reason he was born."


    "No. He is my Fated mate. The purpose of our lives was to meet each other or else it wouldn''t have been called Fate."


    ________


    Glen turned off his motorbike and took off his helmet. He was in a hurry because he needed to leave as soon as possible to return to his mate. Something had been bothering him since he left, but he couldn''t quite put his finger on it. His instincts kept telling him something was wrong but the dominant couldn''t tell what.


    It had taken him over three hours to get to the pack territory and all was eerily quiet and calm. Silver had told him of tensions with nearby rogues about to escalate, but most of the houses in the small town that housed the pack''s thirty-odd members were shrouded in shadow.


    Nothing to compare with the first times he had come. At that moment, he could hear in the distance the howls and growls of the rogues that surrounded the town. They threatened not only the werewolves of the small pack but also the few inhabitants who lived in the village. They risked ending themselves trapped in the fight if things ever got that far. The situation only needed a spark to flare up and spiral out of control.


    Glen had resolved the situation and thought that everything was finally settled. The rogues had withdrawn upon finding that the pack had the support of Bloodhood. Challenging the authority of the incumbent alpha was tantamount to alienating the traditional pack.


    Glen walked over to the alpha''s house where some windows were lit. He rushed up the front steps before knocking without trying to be polite. He didn''t have to wait long. Like all alpha''s residences, several fighters lived there and one of them opened the door, his face displaying his utter displeasure. However, all his anger disappeared when he saw the dominant who had helped them not long ago.


    "Glen? What are you doing here at this time of the night?"


    "I have been told that there are still issues with the rogues. I came to see if there was anything I could do to help you." The werewolf frowned upon hearing the alpha in front of him.


    "What are you talking about? There is no problem here. Since you stepped in, we haven''t had to deal with rogues at all." He pointed to the darkened houses behind Glen. "Everything is quiet here."


    The Dominant''s heart raced. If everything is alright, why did Alpha Silver ask him to come here? Several thoughts crossed his mind and he decided to call Bloodhood''s leader. He dialed the number and held the device to his ear. Behind him, the fighter was watching him, puzzled. After a while, Eden''s voice answered him.


    "Hey Love, it''s me. I need to talk to your Dad. I don''t know who informed him, but everything is calm here..."


    "I know."


    "What?"


    "I said I know. I know everything is calm and there are no problems there and my father knows that too."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I''m sorry, Glen. I wanted you away."


    "You wanted me away? What¡­" The alpha''s body froze. "Eden, what''s going on? Is this the ritual? Something will happen with the ritual? The system showed you something, right?"


    "It''s not the ritual but you guessed it right. The system showed me something. Light will be here tonight."


    "Are you fucking kidding me? Eden¡­"


    "I''m sorry, I got to go."


    The communication cut off leaving the alpha with the truth. He dropped his phone on the floor and when the device landed on the wood porch, Glen had already shifted.. A gigantic black and white wolf ran into the night in the direction of Red Orbs'' territory.